SdR 


m 


/'/  '  Cct.   24 


MEMOIR 


MRS.  ANN  H.  JUJDSON, 

LATE  MISSIONARY  TO  BURMAH. 

INCLUDING 

A   HISTORY 

OF  THE  AMERICAN  BAPTIST  MISSION  IN  THE 
BURMAN  EMPIRE. 


BY   JAMES   D.  KXOWLES, 

PASTOR   OF   THE   SECOND   BAPTIST   CHURCH   IN  BOSTON. 


Come,  Lord,  and  added  to  thy  many  crowns, 
Receive  yet  one,  the  crown  of  all  the  earth, 
THOU,  who  alone  art  worthy." Cowper. 


FIFTH      EDITION. 


Boston: 

PRINTED    AND    PUBLISHED  BY   LINCOLN  &  EDMANDS- 

No.  59,  Washington-Street. 

18  32. 


DISTRICT  OF  MASSACHUSETTS,  to  wit: 

District  Clerk's  Office. 
Be  it  bemembered,  That  on  the  twenty-first  day  of  February, 
A.  D.  1829,  in  the  fifty-third  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United 
States  of  America,  Heman  Lincoln,  Treasurer  of  the  General  Con- 
vention of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  the  United  States,  of  the  said 
district,  has  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a  Book,  the  right 
thereof  he  claims  as  Proprietor,  in  behalf  of  said  Convention,  in  the 
words  following,  to  wit: 

"  Memoir  of  Mrs.  Ann  H.  Judson,  late  Missionary  to  Burmah. 
Including  a  History  of  the  American  Baptist  Mission  in  the  Burman 
Empire.  By  James  D.  Knowles,  Pastor  of  the  Second  Baptist 
Church  in  Boston. 

'  Come,  Lord,  and  added  to  thy  many  crowns, 
Receive  yet  one,  the  crown  of  all  the  earth, 
Thou,  who  alone  art  worthy.'...'..  Cowper." 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  enti- 
tled, "An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the 
copies  of  Maps,  Charts  and  Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of 
such  copies  during  the  times  therein  mentioned;"  and  also  to  an  Act 
entitled  "  An  Act  supplementary  to  an  Act,  entitled,  An  Act  for  the 
encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts 
and  Books  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such  copies  during  the 
times  therein  mentioned  :  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the 
Arts  of  Designing,  Engraving  and  Etching  Historical,  and  other 
Prints." 

JNO.  W.  DAVIS, 
Clerk  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


PREFACE. 


The  Compiler  of  the  following  pages,  while  he  feels  no 
wish  to  disarm  criticism,  by  any  apologies,  deems  it  right  to 
say,  that  he  undertook  the  service  with  reluctance,  arising 
from  a  fear,  that  the  multiplied  engagements  and  incessant 
anxieties  of  an  extensive  parochial  charge  would,  alone,  pre- 
vent him  from  satisfying  the  expectations  of  the  public.  But 
a  persuasion  that  such  a  book  would  be  useful,  and  the  soli- 
citations of  those  whose  opinions  and  wishes  he  is  accustom- 
ed to  respect,  have  induced  him  to  endeavour  to  perform  the 
duty. 

He  acknowledges,  with  gratitude,  the  kind  assistance 
which  he  has  received  from  several  individuals,  and  particu- 
larly from  the  parents  and  other  relatives  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Judson.  To  the  materials  which  they  have  supplied,  the 
work  is  indebted  for  much  of  its  interest  and  value. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted,  that  the  greater  part  of  the  pri- 
vate journals  of  Mrs.  Judson,  and  other  valuable  papers, 
were  destroyed  by  herself,  at  Ava,  at  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  in  1824,  to  prevent  them  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  the  Burmans.  The  extracts  from  her  journals, 
which  are  quoted  in  this  work,  were  found  by  her  husband 
among  her  papers,  and  were  by  him  transmitted  to  this  coun- 
try.    They  have  never  before  been  published. 

It  ought  to  be  here  stated,  that  it  was  thought  desirable  to 
connect  with  a  Memoir  of  Mrs.  Judson,  a  History  of  the  Bur- 
man  Mission.  Her  life  is  indeed  a  history  of  that  Mission, 
up  to  the  period  of  her  death.  Her  valuable  Letters  to  Mr. 
Butterworth  are  out  of  print ;  and  this  Memoir  contains  the 
only  connected  narrative,  which  can  now  be  obtained,  of 
the  rise  and  progress  of  the  Burman  Mission.  Of  the  useful- 
ness of  such  a  narrative,  no  doubt  can  be  entertained.     In- 


IV  PREFACE. 

formation  concerning  the  real  condition  and  wants  of  the 
heathen  world  must  be  spread  among  the  churches,  before 
they  can  be  excited  to  a  proper  state  of  feeling  in  regard  to 
missions.  Christians,  therefore,  may  serve  the  cause  of  the 
Redeemer,  by  circulating  authentic  accounts  of  the  deplora- 
ble situation  of  the  heathen  nations,  and  statements  of  the 
nature,  designs,  and  progress  of  the  benevolent  efforts  which 
Christians  are  now  making  for  the  conversion  of  the  world. 
It  is  hoped,  that  such  an  account  of  Burmah  and  of  the  Bur- 
man  Mission  will  be  read  with  interest,  and  will  operate 
beneficially  on  the  public  mind. 

Care  has  been  taken  to  make  this  narrative  as  concise  as 
possible.  It  is,  of  necessity,  for  the  most  part,  a  compilation 
from  letters  and  documents,  portions  of  which  have  before 
been  published  ;  but  it  is  believed  that  those  who  have  read 
them  will  peruse  them  again  with  increased  pleasure  in  their 
connected  form.  The  History  is  continued  to  the  present 
lime,  in  order  that  this  book  may  be  a  complete  record  of  all 
the  important  facts  relating  to  the  Mission,  up  to  the  latest 
dates  from  Burmah. 

In  preparing  the  Memoir,  the  Compiler  has  aimed  to  make 
it,  as  much  as  possible,  an  auto-biography,  by  introducing 
Mrs.  Judson's  private  journals  and  letters,  so  far  as  they  could 
be  obtained,  and  were  suitable  for  publication.  The  reader 
will  find  a  large  proportion  of  the  book  composed  of  details 
which  have  not,  till  now,  met  the  public  eye. 

The  delay  which  has  occurred,  in  the  publication  of  the 
Memoir,  is,  on  some  accounts,  a  cause  of  regret  ;  but  it  has 
been  unavoidable.  After  the  death  of  Mrs.  Judson  was 
known  in  this  country,  it  was  early  resolved,  by  the  Baptist 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  that  a  Memoir  should  be  prepar- 
ed. But  it  was  necessary  to  obtain  from  her  husband  the 
papers,  and  other  information,  which  he  might  furnish. 
Nearly  two  years  elapsed,  before  these  arrangements  could 
be  finished.  Considerable  time  and  labor  were  necessary, 
moreover,  to  collect  materials  in  this  country,  before  the 
work  could  be  commenced.  These  fiicts  will  explain  the 
reasons  why  the  book  lias  not  before  been  published.  One 
advantage,  at  least,  has  resulted  from  the  delay.  The  pre- 
sent situation  of  the  Mission  is  highly  auspicious  ;  and  the 
History,  while  it  is  more  complete,  is,  also,  more  cheering, 
than  it  would  have  been  at  any  former  period. 


This  book  is  published  under  the  direction  of  the  Baptist 
Board  of  Missions,  the  funds  of  which  will  be  aided  by  a 
wide  circulation  of  the  work.  But  the  chief  purpose  of  the 
Board  and  of  the  Author  has  been  to  advance,  by  its  publi- 
cation, the  cause  of  truth  and  of  missions. 

The  Compiler  has  felt  the  difficulty  of  treating  properly 
some  topics  which  have  a  necessary  connexion  with  the 
narrative,  and  which  have  occasioned  various  feelings,  in 
different  bosoms.  Some  may  think  that  he  has  touched  them 
too  lightly  ;  while  others  may  have  wished  that  they  should 
not  be  mentioned  at  all.  He  can  merely  say,  that  he  has 
endeavoured  to  ascertain  what  duty  required  of  him,  and  to 
perform  it  in  a  right  manner  and  with  right  feelings. 

The  map  which  accompanies  this  volume  is  copied,  with 
some  alterations,  from  Snodgrass'  "  Eurmese  War,"  a  copy 
of  which  was  kindly  furnished  from  the  Library  of  the  New- 
ton Theological  Seminary. 

The  work  has  been  finished  with  as  much  fidelity  and 
care  as  the  leisure  hours  of  a  Pastor,  few,  interrupted  and 
far  between,  have  allowed  him  to  bestow  on  it ;  and  it  is 
now  commended  to  the  blessing  of  God,  and  to  the  favor  of 
the  public,  with  the  hope,  that  while  it  serves  as  a  memorial 
of  the  character  and  actions  of  a  departed  servant  of  the  Re- 
deemer, it  may  assist  to  foster  pious  feelings,  and  to  enkindle 
stronger  desires  for  the  universal  triumph  of  the  Gospel. 

Boston,  February  20,  1S29. 


PUBLISHERS'    NOTICE. 

Four  editions  of  this  book,  amounting  to  seventeen  thousand  five 
hundred  copies,  have  been  printed  in  tiiis  country,  and  three  or  Com 
editions  have  been  issued  in  England.  The  publishers  now  present 
to  the  public  a  stereotype  edition,  in  a  smaller  size,  and  at  a  reduced 
price,  with  a  view  to  a  still  wider  circulation.  They  are  confident, 
that  the  book  has  been  extensively  useful,  and  they  believe  it  to  be 
desirable,  that  it  be  read  by  all  into  whose  hands  it  can  be  introduced. 

They  feel  the  more  confidence  in  giving  it  the  permanent  form  of 
stereotype,  because  it  has  been  read  by  Mr.  Judson,  and  a  few  unim- 
portant corrections,  suggested  by  him,  have  been  made  in  this 
edition. — In  a  letter  to  the  Compiler,  dated  Maulmein,  Dec.  21, 1829, 
Mr.  Judson  says  :  "  In  regard  to  the  Memoir,  >t  becomes  me  not  to 
expatiate.  I  would  only  say,  that  I  am  extremely  gratified,  perhaps 
too  much  so,  with  the  execution  of  the  work,  in  all  its  parts." 

As  a  pleasing  proof,  that  this  work  is  calculated  to  awaken  abroad, 
as  it  has  at  home,  a  spirit  which  will  support  the  Burman  mission, 
and  give  to  the  perishing  heathen  the  Word  of  Life,  we  insert  the 
following  letter  from  Mr.  I.  Nisbet,  a  gentleman  in  the  service  of  the 
Honorable  East  India  Company,  to  his  friend,  Mr.  G.  Van  Someren,. 
of  Madras. 

"  Darwar,  Nov.  9,  1829.     ' 

"  I  must  beg  you  to  remit  five  hundred  rupees  to  Mr.  Judson. 
We  are  quite  delighted  with  Mrs.  Judson's  Memoir.  I  perceive  from 
the  concluding  remarks  of  the  Compiler,  that  money  is  wanted  to> 
print  the  Scriptures  ;  and  as  I  conceive  the  mission  to  have  done,  and 
to  be  doing,  more  than  any  other  in  the  East,  they  shall  never  want,, 
"while  it  is  in  my  power  to  assist  them  with  my  prayers  or  money." 

A  few  additions  and  alterations  have  been  made  in  this  edition,  in 
order  to  make  the  history  of  the  mission  as  complete  as  possible. 

Boston,  Jan.  1,  1832. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.— Mrs.   Judson's  Birth,   Education,  and 

Conversion,        ---....9 

CHAPTER  II.— Mrs.   Judson's  Connexion    with   Mr. 

Judson,  - 37 

CHAPTER  III.  —  2mbarkation  —  Voyage  — Arrival  at 

Calcutta, 52 

CHAPTER  IV.— Difficulties  with  the  Bengal  Govern- 
ment—Mr. and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  Mr.  Rice,  become 
Baptists,  -- g7 

CHAPTER  V.— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  Mr.  Rice  sail 
for  the  Isle  of  France— Mrs.  Newell's  death— Mr. 
Rice  sails  for  America— Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  sail  for 
Madras— Arrival  at  Rangoon,  84 

CHAPTER  VI.— Sketch  of  the  Geography,  History,  Re- 
ligion, Language,  &c.  of  the  Barman  Empire,       -     105 

CHAPTER  VII.— Establishment  of  the  Mission  at  Ran- 
goon.          123 

CHAPTER  VIII—  Letters  of  Mrs.  Judson— Birth  and 

Death  of  a  Son— Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough,       142 

CHAPTER  IX.— Mr.  Judson's  Visit  to  Chittagong— 
Persecution  of  Mr.  Hough,  and  his  Departure  °for 
Bengal— Return  of  Mr.  Judson— Arrival  of  Messrs. 
Colman  and  Wheelock, 159 

CHAPTER  X. — Mr.   Judson   commences  Preaching — 

First  Convert  baptized—Death  of  Mr.  Wheelock,    175 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XI. —Visit  to  Ava—  Unsuccessful  Interview 

with  the  King, 198 

CHAPTER  XII.— Arrival  in  Calcutta— Return  to  Ran- 
goon— Dr.  Price  joins  the  Mission — Mrs.  Judson 
sails  for  America, 218 

CHAPTER  XIII— Mrs.  Judson's  Visit  to  America- 
Mr.  Wade  joins  the  Mission— Sail  for  Calcutta,         229 

CHAPTER  XIV.— Messrs.  Judson  and  Price  visit  Ava— 
Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  arrive  at 
Rangoon, 252 

CHAPTER  XV — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  Visit  Ava— 

War  with  the  British, 269 

CHAPTER  XVI — Account  of  the  Scenes  at  Ava  during 

the  War, 281 

CHAPTER  XVII— Narrative  continued—Removal  of 
the  Prisoners  to  Oung-pen-la — Mrs.  Judson  follows 
them, 302 

CHAPTER  XVIII— Removal  to  Amherst— Mrs.  Jud- 
son's Death,      326 

CHAPTER  XIX Progress  of  the  Mission  after  Mrs. 

Judson's   Death — Mr.  Boardman  joins  the  Mis- 
sion—Dr.  Price's  Death, 347 

CHAPTER  XX.— Progress  and  present  State  of  the 

Mission,  356 

CHAPTER  XXL— Concluding  Remarks-Mrs.  Judeon's 

Address  to  American  Females,  -  381 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Mrs.  Judson's  Birth,  Education,  and  Conversion. 

"I  am  a  man,  and  feel  a  concern  in  everything 
that  relates  to  mankind,"  was  the  generous  sentiment 
of  a  Roman  poet,*  which  touched  a  kindred  chord, 
even  in  the  bosoms  of  his  iron  hearted  countrymen. 
It  is  this  universal  sympathy  which  has  always  given 
a  charm  to  Biography.  The  earliest  human  compo- 
sitions were  narratives  of  the  exploits  and  adventures 
of  distinguished  individuals.  Historyj  which  has 
been  called  "  philosophy  teaching  by  example,"  owes 
the  greater  part  of  its  usefulness  and  interest,  to  its 
sketches  of  individual  character,  and  its  details  of 
private  conduct.  The  inspired  volume  itself  has  this 
additional  evidence  of  its  origin  from  Him  who  knows 
what  is  in  man,  that  a  large  portion  of  it  consists  of 
Biography.  The  life  and  the  death  of  many,  both 
of  the  enemies  and  of  the  friends  of  God,  are  here 
recorded,  to  teach  mankind,  in  the  most  emphatic 
manner,  the  happiness  which  springs  from  piety,  and 
the  folly  of  those  who  know  not  God,  and  obey  not 
the  Gospel. 

♦Terence.  The  well  known  words,  "Homo  sum,  humani 
nil  a  me  alienum  puto,"  were  received  with  loud  plaudits  by 
the  audience. 


10  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

It  is  remarkable,  too,  that  Jehovah  has  thought 
proper  to  mention,  in  his  word,  with  honorable  com- 
mendation, many  "holy  women,"  whose  lives  dis- 
played the  excellence  of  religion,  and  whose  zeal  in 
duty,  firmness  in  suffering,  and  intrepidity  in  danger, 
entitle  them  to  rank  among  the  noble  band,  of  whom 
the  world  was  not  worthy.  The  Bible,  though  writ- 
ten in  a  part  of  the  earth  where  the  female  charac- 
ter is  undervalued,  is  full  of  testimony  to  the  moral 
and  intellectual  worth  of  woman.  It  is  no  small 
evidence  of  its  divine  origin,  that  it  thus  rises  above 
a  prejudice  which  seems  to  be  universal,  except  where 
the  Bible  has  dispelled  it.  Christianity  alone  teaches 
the  true  rank  of  women  ;  and  secures  to  the  loveliest 
and  best  portion  of  our  race,  the  respect  and  influence 
which  belong  to  them. 

But  no  precedent  nor  argument  is  needed  to  justify 
the  publication  of  a  Memoir  of  Mrs.  Judson.  Those 
who  have  acquired  any  knowledge  of  her,  are,  it  is 
believed,  desirous  to  know  more  ;  and  all  the  friends 
of  Missions  must  wish  to  trace  the  progress  of  a  life 
winch  has  been  so  closely  connected  with  the  history 
of  the  Burman  Mission, 

Mrs.  Ann  H.  Judson  was  the  daughter  of  Mr. 
John  and  Mrs.  Rebecca  Hasseltine.  She  was  born 
December  22,  1789,  at  Bradford,  (Massachusetts,) 
where  her  venerable  parents  yet  reside. 

It  has  been  said,  that  the  character  of  men  is 
formed  by  the  education  which  they  receive ;  the 
companions  among  whom  they  are  placed  ;  the  pur- 
suits to  which  they  are  led  by  inclination  or  necessity  ; 
and  the  general  circumstances  of  the  situation  into 
which  accident  or  choice  may  have  guided  them. 

This  opinion,  though  doubtless  it  derives  some 
plausibility  from  the  undeniable  effects  of  education, 
of  example,  and  of  the  numberless  other  influences 
which  affect  the  minds  and  the  hearts  of  men,  is  yet 
untrue,  in  regard  both  to  the  intellectual  and  moral 
character.     Neither  the  reason  nor  the  affections  are 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    .TUDSON.  11 

SO  obsequious  to  the  power  of  external  circumstances, 
as  readily  to  take  any  new  shape  and  direction. 

There  exist,  without  doubt,  in  the  original  struc- 
ture of  every  mind,  the  distinctive  elements  of  the 
future  character.  Favorable  opportunities  may  be 
needed,  to  develope  this  character,  but  they  cannot 
alone  create  it.  The  "  village  Hampden,"  or  the 
"mute,  inglorious  Milton,"  may  exist  in  many  a 
hamlet ;  and  the  call  of  an  oppressed  country,  or  the 
inspirations  of  learning,  might  arouse  and  summon 
them  forth  to  action,  but  could  not  bestow  the  noble 
patriotism  of  the  one,  nor  the  genius  of  the  other. 

It  is  for  this  reason,  that  men  feel  a  curiosity  to 
learn  something  of  the  early  life  of  individuals,  distin- 
guished either  by  uncommon  qualities,  or  by  remark- 
able actions.  It  seems  to  be  thought,  that  such 
individuals  must  have  exhibited,  in  childhood,  some 
of  the  traits  which  marked  their  mature  years.  It 
gives  no  surprise  to  the  admirers  of  Pope,  to  learn 
that  he  "  lisped  in  numbers  ;"  and  those  who  were 
charmed  and  moved  by  the  eloquence  of  Massillon,  or 
Whiteneld,  would  readily  believe,  that  the  former 
was  accustomed,  while  a  boy,  to  repeat  to  his  school- 
fellows the  sermons  which  he  had  heard  ;  and  that  the 
latter  composed  discourses  while  he  served,  at  an  early 
age,  as  a  waiter  at  an  inn. 

The  lamented  individual,  a  sketch  of  whose  life 
is  attempted  in  the  following  pages,  was  known  to 
the  public,  almost  wholly  as  a  Missionary.  But 
every  one,  who  feels  a  concern  to  know  what  she  did 
and  suffered,  m  the  performance  of  her  office,  will  be 
desirous  to  learn  some  facts  relating  to  her  early  life, 
and  some  details  of  her  personal  history.  These  will 
naturally  be  expected  to  shed  light  on  her  public  char- 
acter, and  to  strengthen  the  interest  with  which  her 
eventful  course  will  be  followed. 

It  is  a  cause  of  regret,  that  the  means  of  gratify- 
ing this  natural  curiosity  are  so  few  and  scanty.  The 
reasons  have  already  been  explained,why  no  more  of 
the  productions  of  her  pen  have  been  preserved  ;  and 


12  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

the  reader  may  easily  imagine  the  difficulty  of  gath- 
ering the  fugitive  recollections  which  yet  linger  in  the 
memory  of  her  friends.  From  this  source,  however, 
a  few  facts  have  been  collected. 

In  her  earliest  years,  she  was  distinguished  by 
activity  of  mind,  extreme  gayety,  a  strong  relish  for 
social  amusements,  and  unusually  ardent  feelings. 
She  possessed  that  spirit  of  enterprise,  that  fertility 
in  devising  plans  for  the  attainment  of  her  wishes, 
and  that  indefatigable  perseverance  in  the  pursuit  of 
her  purposes,  of  which  her  subsequent  life  furnished 
so  many  examples,  and  created  so  frequent  occasions. 
Her  restless  spirit,  while  a  child,  was  often  restrained 
by  her  mother ;  and  the  salutary  prohibitions  which 
this  excellent  parent  was  sometimes  forced  to  impose, 
occasioned  so  much  grief,  that  Mrs.  Hasseltine  once 
said  to  her,  "  I  hope,  my  daughter,  you  will  one  day 
be  satisfied  with  rambling." 

An  eager  thirst  for  knowledge  is  commonly  the 
attendant,  and  often  the  parent,  of  a  restless,  enter- 
prising disposition.  It  was  so  in  the  case  of  Mrs. 
Judson.  She  loved  learning,  and  a  book  could  allure 
her  from  her  favorite  walks,  and  from  the  gayest  so- 
cial circle.  The  desire  for  knowledge  is  often  found 
in  connexion  with  moderate  intellectual  faculties; 
and  in  such  cases,  with  favorable  opportunities,  the 
individual  may  make  a  respectable  proficiency  in  learn- 
ing. But  this  desire  is  almost  invariably  an  attribute 
of  eminent  mental  powers  :  and  the  person  thus  hap- 
pily endowed,  needs  nothing  but  industry  and  ade- 
quate means,  to  ensure  the  attainment  of  the  highest 
degree  of  literary  excellence. 

Mrs.  Judson's  mind  was  of  a  superior  order.  It 
was  distinguished  by  strength,  activity,  and  clearness. 
She  has,  indeed,  left  no  memorials,  which  can  be  pro- 
duced, as  fair  specimens  of  her  talents  and  literary 
acquirements.  She  wrote  much,  but  her  writings 
have  perished,  except  letters  and  accounts  of  mission- 
ary proceedings,  written  without  any  design  to  ex- 
hibit her  abilities,  or  display  her  learning.     But  no 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSO>\  13 

one  can  review  her  life,  and  read  what  she  has  written 
and  published,  without  feeling  that  her  mind  possessed 
unusual  vigor  and  cultivation. 

She  was  educated  at  the  Academy  in  Bradford,  a 
seminary  which  has  become  hallowed  by  her  memory, 
and  by  that  of  Mrs.  Newell,  the  proto-martyr  of  the 
American  Missions.  Here  she  pursued  her  studies 
with  much  success.  Her  perceptions  were  rapid,  hei 
memory  retentive,  and  her  perseverance  indefatigable. 
Here  she  laid  the  foundations  of  her  knowledge,  and 
here  her  intellect  was  stimulated,  disciplined  and  di- 
rected. Her  preceptors  and  associates  ever  regarded 
her  with  respect  and  esteem ;  and  considered  her  ar- 
dent temperament,  her  decision  and  perseverance, 
and  her  strength  of  mind,  as  ominous  of  some  un- 
common destiny. 

Her  religious  character,  however,  is  of  the  most 
importance,  in  itself,  and  in  connexion  with  her  future 
life.  The  readers  of  this  Memoir  will  feel  the  deep- 
est concern,  to  trace  the  rise  and  progress  of  that 
spiritual  renovation,  and  that  divine  teaching,  which 
made  her  a  disciple  of  the  Saviour,  and  prepared  her 
for  her  labors  in  his  service. 

Of  this  momentous  change,  the  following  account, 
written  by  herself,  has  happily  been  rescued  from  the 
fate  which  befell  the  greater  part  of  her  private 
journals  : — 

"  During  the  first  sixteen  years  of  my  life,  I  very 
seldom  felt  any  serious  impressions,  which  I  think 
were  produced  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  was  early 
taught  by  my  mother  (though  she  was  then  ignorant 
of  the  nature  of  true  religion)  the  importance  of  ab- 
staining from  those  vices,  to  which  children  are 
liable— as  telling  falsehoods,  disobeying  my  parents, 
taking  what  was  not  my  own,  &c.  She  also  taught 
me,  that  if  I  were  a  good  child,  I  should,  at  death, 
escape  that  dreadful  hell,  the  thought  of  which  some- 
times filled  me  with  alarm  and  terror.  _  I,  therefore, 
made  it  a  matter  of  conscience  to  avoid  the  above- 
mentioned  sins,  to  say  my  prayers  night  and  morning, 


14  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

and  to  abstain  from  my  usual  play  on  the  Sabbath, 
not  doubting,  but  that  such  a  course  of  conduct 
would  ensure  my  salvation. 

"  At  the  age  of  twelve  or  thirteen,  I  attended  the 
academy  at  Bradford,  where  I  was  exposed  to  many 
more  temptations  than  before,  and  found  it  much 
more  difficult  to  pursue  my  pharisaical  method.  I  now 
began  to  attend  balls,  and  parties  of  pleasure,  and 
found  my  mind  completely  occupied  with  what  I  daily 
heard  were  "  innocent  amusements."  My  conscience 
reproved  me,  not  for  engaging  in  these  amusements, 
but  for  neglecting  to  say  my  prayers,  and  read  my 
Bible,  on  returning  from  them ;  but  I  finally  put  a 
stop  to  its  remonstrances,  by  thinking,  that,  as  I  was 
old  enough  to  attend  balls,  I  was  surely  too  old  to  say 
prayers.  Thus  were  my  fears  quieted ;  and  for  two 
or  three  years,  I  scarcely  felt  an  anxious  thought  rel- 
ative to  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  though  I  was  rapid- 
ly verging  towards  eternal  ruin.  My  disposition  was 
gay  in  the  extreme ;  my  situation  was  such  as  afford- 
ed me  opportunities  for  indulging  it  to  the  utmost ; 
I  was  surrounded  with  associates,  wild  and  volatile 
like  myself,  and  often  thought  myself  one  of  the  hap- 
piest creatures  on  earth. 

"The  first  circumstance,  which  in  any  measure 
awakened  me  from  this  sleep  of  death,  was  the  follow- 
ing. One  Sabbath  morning,  having  prepared  myself 
to  attend  public  worship,  just  as  I  was  leaving  my 
toilet,  I  accidentally  took  up  Hannah  More's  Strict- 
ures on  Female  Education  ;  and  the  first  words  that 
caught  my  eye  were,  She  that  liveth  in  pleasure,  is 
dead  while  she  liveth.  They  were  written  in  italics, 
with  marks  of  admiration  ;  and  they  struck  me  to 
the  heart.  I  stood  for  a  few  moments,  amazed  at  the 
incident,  and  half  inclined  to  think,  that  some  invisi- 
ble agency  had  directed  my  eye  to  those  words.  At 
first,  I  thought  I  would  live  a  different  life,  and  be 
more  serious  and  sedate  ;  but  at  last  I  thought,  that 
the  words  were  not  so  applicable  to  me,  as  I  first 
imagined,  and  resolved  to  think  no  more  of  them. 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  15 

"  In  the  course  of  a  few  months  (at  the  age  of 
fifteen,)  I  met  with  Bunyan's  Pilgrim's  Progress. 
I  read  it  as  a  Sabbath  book,  and  was  much  interested 
in  the  story.  I  finished  the  book  on  a  Sabbath,  and 
it  left  this  impression  on  my  mind — that  Christian, 
because  he  adhered  to  the  narrow  path,  was  carried 
safely  through  all  his  trials,  and  at  last  admitted  into 
heaven.  I  resolved,  from  that  moment,  to  begin  a 
religious  life ;  and  in  order  to  keep  my  resolutions, 
I  went  to  my  chamber  and  prayed  for  divine  assist- 
ance. When  I  had  done,  I  felt  pleased  with  myself, 
and  thought  I  was  in  a  fair  way  for  heaven.  But  I 
was  perplexed  to  know  what  it  was  to  live  a  religious 
life,  and  again  had  recourse  to  my  system  of  works. 
The  first  step,  that  appeared  necessary  for  me  to  take, 
was,  to  refrain  from  attending  parties  of  pleasure, 
and  be  reserved  and  serious  in  the  presence  of  the 
other  scholars.  Accordingly,  on  Monday  morning, 
I  went  to  school,  with  a  determination  to  keep  my 
resolution,  and  confident  that  I  should.  I  had  not 
been  long  in  school,  before  one  of  the  young  ladies, 
an  intimate  friend  of  mine,  came  with  a  very  anima- 
ted countenance,  and  told  me  that  Miss in  a 

neighbouring  town,  was  to  have  a  splendid  party  on 
new  year's  day,  and  that  she  and  I  were  included  in 
the  party  selected.  I  coolly  replied,  that  I  should  not 
go,  though  I  did  receive  an  invitation.  She  seemed 
surprised,  and  asked  me  what  was  the  matter.  I 
replied,  that  I  should  never  again  attend  such  a 
party.  I  continued  of  the  same  opinion  during  the 
day,  and  felt  much  pleased  with  such  a  good  op- 
portunity of  trying  myself.     Monday  evening,  the 

daughters  of sent  in  to  invite  me  and  my  sisters 

to  spend  the  evening  with  them,  and  make  a  family 
visit.  I  hesitated  a  little,  but  considering  that  it  was 
to  be  a  family  party  merely,  I  thought  I  could  go 
without  breaking  my  resolutions.  Accordingly  I 
went,  and  found  that  two  or  three  other  families  of 
young  ladies  had  been  invited.  Dancing  was  soon 
introduced  ;  my  religious  plans  were  forgotten ;  I  join- 


16  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDS02T. 

ed  with  the  rest — was  one  of  the  gayest  of  the  gay — 
and  thought  no  more  of  the  new  life  I  had  just  be- 
gun.    On  my  return  home,  I   found  an  invitation 

from  Miss in  waiting,  and  accepted  it  at  once. 

My  conscience  let  me  pass  quietly  through  the 
amusements  of  that  evening  also;  but  when  I  re- 
tired to  my  chamber,  on  my  return,  it  accused  me  of 
breaking  my  most  solemn  resolutions.  I  thought  I 
should  never  dare  to  make  others,  for  I  clearly  saw, 
that  I  was  unable  to  keep  them. 

"From  December,  1805,  to  April,  1806,  I  scarce- 
ly spent  a  rational  hour.  My  studies  were  slightly 
attended  to,  and  my  time  was  mostly  occupied  in 
preparing  my  dress,  and  in  contriving  amusements 
for  the  evening,  which  portion  of  my  time  was  whol- 
ly spent  in  vanity  and  trifling.  I  so  far  surpassed 
my  friends  in  gayety  and  mirth,  that  some  of  them 
were  apprehensive  that  I  had  but  a  short  time  to 
continue  in  my  career  of  folly,  and  should  be  sudden- 
ly cut  off.  Thus  passed  the  last  winter  of  my  gay 
life. 

"In  the  spring  of  1806,  there  appeared  a  little  at- 
tention to  religion,  in  the  upper  parish  of  Bradford. 
Religious  conferences  had  been  appointed  during  the 
winter,  and  I  now  began  to  attend  them  regularly. 
I  often  used  to  weep,  when  hearing  the  minister  and 
others,  press  the  importance  of  improving  the  pres- 
ent favorable  season,  to  obtain  an  interest  in  Christ, 
lest  we  should  have  to  say,  The  harvest  is  past,  the 
summer  is  ended,  and  we  are  not  saved.  I  thought  I 
should  be  one  of  that  number ;  for  though  I  now 
deeply  felt  the  importance  of  being  strictly  religious, 
it  appeared  to  me  impossible  I  could  be  so,  while  in 
the  midst  of  my  gay  associates.  I  generally  sought 
some  retired  corner  of  the  room,  in  which  the  meet- 
ings were  held,  lest  others  should  observe  the  emo- 
tions I  could  not  restrain ;  but  frequently  after  being 
much  affected  through  the  evening,  I  would  return 
home,  in  company  with  some  of  my  light  companions, 
and  assume  an  air  of  gayety  very  foreign  to  my 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  17 

heart.  The  Spirit  of  God  was  now  evidently  oper- 
ating- on  my  mind  ;  I  lost  all  relish  for  amusements ; 
felt  melancholy  and  dejected ;  and  the  solemn  truth, 
that  I  must  obtain  a  new  heart,  or  perish  forever,  lay 
with  weight  on  my  mind.  My  preceptor  was  a 
pious  man,  and  used  frequently  to  make  serious 
remarks  in  the  family.  One  Sabbath  evening,  speak- 
ing" of  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the 
hearts  of  sinners,  a  subject  with  which  I  had  been 
hitherto  unacquainted,  he  observed,  that  when  un- 
der these  operations,  Satan  frequently  tempted  us  to 
conceal  our  feelings  from  others,  lest  our  conviction 
should  increase.  I  could  hear  him  say  no  more  ;  but 
rose  from  my  seat,  and  went  into  the  garden,  that  I 
might  weep  in  secret  over  my  deplorable  state.  I 
felt,  that  I  was  led  captive  by  Satan  at  his  will,  and 
that  he  had  entire  control  over  me.  And  notwith- 
standing I  knew  this  to  be  my  situation,  I  thought  I 
would  not  have  any  of  my  acquaintance  know  that  I 
was  under  serious  impressions,  for  the  whole  world. 
The  ensuing  week,  I  had  engaged  to  be  one  of  a 
party  to  visit  a  young  lady  in  a  neighbouring  town, 
who  had  formerly  attended  the  academy.  The  state 
of  my  mind  was  such  that  I  earnestly  longed  to  be 
free  from  this  engagement,  but  knew  not  how  to  gain 
my  end,  without  telling  the  real  reason.  This  I 
could  not  persuade  myself  to  do  ;  but  concluded  on 
the  morning  of  the  appointed  day,  to  absent  myself 
from  my  father's  home,  and  visit  an  aunt,  who  lived 
at  some  distance,  and  who  was,  I  had  heard,  under 
serious  impressions.  I  went  accordingly,  and  found 
my  aunt  engaged  in  reading  a  religious  magazine.  I 
was  determined  she  should  not  know  the  state  of  my 
mind,  though  I  secretly  hoped,  that  she  would  tell 
me  something  of  hers.  I  had  not  been  with  her  long, 
before  she  asked  me  to  read  to  her.  I  began,  but 
could  not  govern  my  feelings,  and  burst  into  tearu. 
She  kindly  begged  to  know  what  thus  affected  me. 
I  then,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  communicated 
feelings  which  I  had  determined  should  be  known  to 
2 


18  MEMOIR    OF    MBS.    JUDSOX. 

none  but  myself.  She  urged  the  importance  of  my 
cherishing  those  feelings,  and  of  devoting  myself  en- 
tirely to  seeking  an  interest  in  Christ,  before  it  should 
be  forever  too  late.  She  told  me,  that  if  I  trifled  with 
.' repressions  which  were  evidently  made  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  I  should  be  left  to  hardness  of  heart,  and 
blindness  of  mind.  Her  words  penetrated  my  heart, 
and  I  felt  resolved  to  give  up  everything,  and  seek 
to  be  reconciled  to  God.  That  fear,  which  1  had 
ever  felt,  that  others  would  know  that  I  was  serious, 
now  vanished  away,  and  I  was  willing  that  the  whole 
universe  should  know,  that  I  felt  myself  to  be  a  lost 
and  perishing  sinner.  I  returned  home,  with  a  burst- 
ing heart,  fearing  that  I  should  lose  my  impressions, 
when  associated  with  the  other  scholars,  and  con- 
vinced, that  if  I  did,  my  soul  was  lost.  As  I  entered 
my  father's  house,  I  perceived  a  large  party  of  the 
scholars  assembled  to  spend  the  evening.  It  will  be 
the  height  of  rudeness,  thought  I,  to  leave  the  com- 
pany; but  my  second  thought  was,  if  I  lose  my  soul, 
I  lose  my  all.  I  spoke  to  one  or  two,  passed  through 
the  room,  and  went  to  my  chamber,  where  I  spent 
the  evening,  full  of  anxiety  and  distress.  I  felt  that 
if  I  died  in  that  situation  I  must  perish ;  but  how  to 
extricate  myself  I  knew  not.  I  had  been  unaccus- 
tomed to  discriminating  preaching ;  I  had  not  been  in 
the  habit  of  reading  religious  books  ;  I  could  not  un- 
derstand the  Bible ;  and  felt  myself  as  perfectly  igno- 
rant of  the  nature  of  true  religion  as  the  very  heathen. 
In  this  extremity,  the  next  morning,  I  ventured  to 
ask  the  preceptor  what  I  should  do.  He  told  me  to 
pray  for  mercy,  and  submit  myself  to  God.  He  also 
put  into  my  hands  some  religious  magazines,  in  which 
I  read  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  some,  who,  I 
.perceived,  had  once  felt  as  I  now  felt.  I  shut  n^self 
up  in  my  chamber,  denied  myself  every  innocent  grat- 
ification ;  such  as  eating  fruit  and  other  things,  not 
absolutely  necessary  to  support  life,  and  spent  my  days 
in  reading  and  crying  for  mercy. 

"  But  I  had  seen,  as  vet,  very  little  of  the  awful 


MEMOIR   OF    MRS.  JUDSON.  19 

wickedness  of  my  heart.  I  knew  not  yet  the  force  of 
that  passage,  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God. 
I  thought  myself  very  penitent,  and  almost  prepared, 
by  voluntary  abstinence,  to  receive  the  divine  favor. 
After  spending  two  or  three  weeks  in  this  manner, 
without  obtaining  the  least  comfort,  my  heart  began 
to  rise  in  rebellion  against  God.  I  thought  it  unjust 
in  him,  not  to  notice  my  prayers  and  my  repentance. 
I  could  not  endure  the  thought,  that  he  was  a  sover- 
eign God,  and  had  a  light  to  call  one  and  leave  anoth- 
er to  perish.  So  far  from  being  merciful  in  calling 
some,  I  thought  it  cruel  in  him  to  send  any  of  his 
creatures  to  hell  for  their  disobedience.  But  my  chief 
distress  was  occasioned  by  a  view  of  his  perl'ect  purity 
and  holiness.  My  heart  was  filled  with  aversion  and 
hatred  towards  a  holy  God  5  and  I  felt,  that  if  admitted 
into  heaven,  with  the  feelings  I  then  had,  I  should  be 
as  miserable  as  I  could  be  in  hell.  In  this  state,  I 
longed  for  annihilation ;  and  if  I  could  have  destroyed 
the  existence  of  my  soul,  with  as  much  ease  as  that 
of  my  body,  I  should  quickly  have  done  it.  But  that 
glorious  Being,  who  is  kinder  to  his  creatures,  than 
they  are  to  themselves,  did  not  leave  me  to  remain 
long  in  this  distressing  state.  I  began  to  discover  a 
beauty  in  the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ  He  appear- 
ed to  be  just  such  a  Saviour  as  I  needed.  I  saw  how 
God  could  be  just,  in  saving  sinners  through  him.  I 
committed  my  soul  into  his  hands,  and  besought  him 
to  do  with  me  what  seemed  good  in  his  sight.  When 
I  was  thus  enabled  to  commit  myself  into  the  hands 
of  Christ,  my  mind  was  relieved  from  that  distressing 
weight  which  had  borne  it  down  for  so  long  a  time. 
I  did  not  think  that  I  had  obtained  the  new  heart, 
which  I  had  been  seeking,  but  felt  happy  in  contem- 
plating the  character  of  Christ,  and  particularly  that 
disposition,  which  led  him  to  suffer  so  much,  for  the 
sake  of  doing  the  will  and  promoting  the  glory  of  his 
heavenly  Father.  A  few  days  after  this,  as  I  was 
reading  Bellamy's  True  Religion,  I  obtained  a  new 
view  of  the  character  of  God.     His  justice,  display- 


20  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

ed  in  condemning  the  finally  impenitent,  which  I  had 
before  viewed  as  cruel,  now  appeared  to  be  an  expres- 
sion of  hatred  to  sin,  and  regard  to  the  good  of  beings 
in  general.  A  view  of  his  purity  and  holiness  filled 
my  soul  with  wonder  and  admiration.  I  felt  a  dispo- 
sition to  commit  myself  unreservedly  into  his  hands, 
and  leave  it  with  him  to  save  me  or  cast  me  off;  for  I 
felt  I  could  not  be  unhappy,  while  allowed  the  privi- 
lege of  contemplating  and  loving  so  glorious  a  Being. 
I  now  began  to  hope,  that  I  had  passed  from  death 
unto  life.  When  I  examined  myself,  I  was  constrain- 
ed to  own,  that  I  had  feelings  and  dispositions,  to 
which  I  was  formerly  an  utter  stranger.  I  had 
sweet  communion  with  the  blessed  God,  from  day  to 
day;  my  heart  was  drawn  out  in  love  to  Christians 
of  whatever  denomination;  the  sacred  Scriptures 
were  sweet  to  my  taste;  and  such  was  my  thirst  for 
religious  knowledge,  that  I  frequently  spent  a  great 
part  of  the  night  in  reading  religious  books.  O  how 
different  were  my  views  of  myself  and  of  God,  from 
what  they  were,  when  I  first  began  to  inquire  what 
I  should  do  to  be  saved.  I  felt  myself  to  be  a  poor 
lost  sinner,  destitute  of  everything  to  recommend 
myself  to  the  divine  favor :  that  I  was,  by  nature, 
inclined  to  every  evil  way;  and  that  it  had  been  the 
mere  sovereign,  restraining  mercy  of  God,  not  my 
own  goodness,  which  had  kept  me  from  committing 
the  most  flagrant  crimes.  This  view  of  myself  hum- 
bled me  in  the  dust,  melted  me  into  sorrow  and  con- 
trition for  my  sins,  induced  me  to  lay  my  soul  at  the 
feet  of  Christ,  and  plead  his  merits  alone,  as  the  i 
ground  of  my  acceptance.  I  felt  that  if  Christ  had. 
not  died,  to  make  an  atonement  for  sin,  I  could  not 
ask  God  to  dishonor  his  holy  government  so  far  as  to 
save  so  polluted  a  creature,  and  that  should  he  even 
now  condemn  me  to  suffer  eternal  punishment,  it 
would  be  so  just  that  my  mouth  would  be  stopped, 
and  all  holy  beings  in  the  universe  would  acquiesce 
in  the  sentence,  and  praise  him  as  a  just  and  right- 
eous  God.     My  chief  happiness  now  consisted  in 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  21 

contemplating  the  moral  perfections  of  the  glorious 
God.  I  longed  to  have  all  intelligent  creatures  love 
him;  and  felt,  that  even  fallen  spirits  could  never  be 
released  from  their  obligations  to  love  a  Being  pos- 
sessed of  such  glorious  perfections.  I  felt  happy  in 
the  i  consideration,  that  so  benevolent  a  Being  gov- 
erned the  world,  and  ordered  every  passing  event. 
\  lost  all  disposition  to  murmur  at  any  providence, 
/assured  that  such  a  Being  could  not  err  in  any  dis- 
pensation. Sin,  in  myself  and  others,  appeared  as 
i  that  abominable  thing,  which  a  holy  God  hates — and 
I  earnestly  strove  to  avoid  sinning,  not  merely  be- 
cause I  was  afraid  of  hell,  but  because  I  feared  to 
displease  God,  and  grieve  his  Holy  Spirit.  I  attend- 
ed my  studies  in  school,  with  far  different  feelings  and 
different  motives,  from  what  I  had  ever  done  before. 
I  felt  my  obligation  to  improve  all  I  had  to  the  glo- 
ry of  God;  and  since  he  in  his  providence  had  favor- 
ed me  with  advantages  for  improving  my  mind,  1 
felt  that  I  should  be  like  the  slothful  servant,  if  I 
neglected  them.  I,  therefore,  diligently  employed  all 
my  hours  in  school,  in  acquiring  useful  knowledge, 
and  spent  my  evenings  and  part  of  the  night  in 
spiritual  enjoyments. 

"  While  thus  recounting  the  mercies  of  God  to  my 
soul,  I  am  particularly  affected  by  two  considerations  ; 
the  richness  of  that  grace,  which  called  and  stopped 
me  in  my  dangerous  course,  and  the  ungrateful  re- 
turns I  make  for  so  distinguished  a  blessing.  I  am 
prone  to  forget  the  voice  which  called  me  out  of 
darkness  into  light,  and  the  hand  which  drew  me 
from  the  horrible  pit  and  the  miry  clay.  When  1 
first  discerned  my  Deliverer,  my  grateful  heart  of- 
fered him  the  services  of  a  whole  life,  and  resolved 
to  acknowledge  no  other  master.  But  such  is  the 
force  of  my  native  depravity,  that  I  find  myself  prone 
to  forsake  him,  grieve  away  his  influence  from  my 
heart,  and  walk  in  the  dark  and  dreary  path  of  the 
backslider.  I  despair  of  making  great  attainments 
in  the  diyine  life,  and  look  forward  to  death  only,  to 


22  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSO>\ 

free  me  from  my  sins  and  corruptions.  Till  that 
blessed  period,  that  hour  of  my  emancipation,  I  am 
resolved,  through  the  grace  and  strength  of  my 
Redeemer,  to  maintain  a  constant  warfare  with  my 
inbred  sins,  and  endeavour  to  perform  the  duties 
incumbent  on  me,  in  whatever  situation  I  may  be 
placed. 

'Safely  guide  my  wandering  feet, 
Travelling  in  this  vale  of  tears  ; 
Dearest  Saviour,  to  thy  seat 
Lead,  and  dissipate  fny  fears. '  " 

The  change  in  her  feelings  and  views,  which  she 
has  thus  described,  was  a  thorough  and  permanent 
one.  She  immediately  entered  on  the  duties,  and 
sought  for  the  pleasures,  of  religion,  with  all  the 
ardor  of  her  natural  character.  Several  letters  to 
her  young  friends,  written  soon  after  this  period, 
have  been  preserved.  They  are  almost  exclusively 
confined  to  religious  topics  5  and  some  of  them,  ad- 
dressed to  individuals  who  had  not  then  made  the 
Saviour  their  refuge,  breathe  an  earnest  desire  for 
their  welfare,  and  a  faithfulness  in  beseeching  them 
to  repent  of  their  sins  and  believe  in  the  Redeemer, 
which  indicate  the  early  workings  of  the  same  zeal 
that  afterwards  led  her  to  Burmah. 

"Redeeming  love,"  says  an  intimate  friend,  "was 
now  her  theme.  One  might  spend  days  with  her, 
without  hearing  any  other  subject  reverted  to.  The 
throne  of  grace,  too,  was  her  early  and  late  resort. 
I  have  known  her  to  spend  cold  winter  evenings  in  a 
chamber  without  fire,  and  return  to  the  family  with 
a  solemnity  spread  over  her  countenance,  which  told 
of  Him  with  whom  she  had  been  communing.  Nor 
was  her  love  of  social  pleasures  diminished,  although 
the  complexion  of  them  was  completely  changed. 
Even  at  this  late  period,  I  fancy  I  see  her,  with  strong 
feelings  depicted  on  her  countenance,  inclining  over 
her  Bible,  rising  to  place  it  on  the  stand,  retiring  to 
>her  chamber,  and  after  a  season  of  prayer,  proceeding 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  23 

to  visit  this  and  that  family,  to  speak  of  Him  whom 
her  soul  loved.  She  thirsted  for  the  knowledge  of 
gospel  truth,  in  all  its  relations  and  dependencies. 
Besides  the  daily  study  of  Scripture,  with  Guise,  Or- 
ton  and  Scott  before  her,  she  perused  with  deep  in- 
terest the  works  of  Edwards,  Hopkins,  Bellamy, 
Doddridge,  &c.  With  Edwards  on  Redemption,  she 
was  instructed,  quickened,  strengthened.  Well  do  I 
remember  the  elevated  smile  which  beamed  on  her 
countenance,  when  she  first  spoke  to  me  of  its  pre- 
cious contents.  She  had  transcribed,  with  her  own 
hand,  Edwards'  leading  and  most  striking  remarks 
on  this  great  subject,  When  reading  Scripture,  ser- 
mons, or  other  works,  if  she  met  with  any  sentiment 
or  doctrine,  which  seemed  dark  and  intricate,  she 
would  mark  it,  and  beg  the  first  clergyman  who  cal- 
led at  her  father's,  to  elucidate  and  explain  it. " 

Her  religious  feelings  were  nevertheless  affected 
by  the  same  fluctuations  as  those  of  other  Christians. 
The  fervor  of  her  affections  made  her,  indeed,  more 
liable  than  persons  of  a  more  equable  temperament, 
to  the  changes,  Avhich  physical  as  well  as  moral  cau- 
ses occasion  in  the  spiritual  joys  of  Christians.  Her 
piety  did  not  consist  in  feeling  ;  but  there  is  no  true 
religion  without  feeling ;  and  the  heart  which  has 
ever  been  suitably  affected  by  the  stupendous  truths 
and  hopes  of  Christianity,  cannot  be  satisfied  with  a 
dull  insensibility,  or  even  with  a  calm  equanimity. 
There  will  be  a  consciousness  of  disproportion  be- 
tween the  subjects  which  Christianity  presents  to  the 
mind,  and  the  feelings  which  they  awaken  ;  and  the 
self-reproach  that  will  thus  be  occasioned,  will  be 
increased,  by  a  recollection  of  the  strong  affections 
and  lively  joys  which  the  heart  experienced  in  the 
ardor  of  its  first  love.  Every  believer  has  frequent 
occasion  to  accuse  himself  of  a  want  of  lively  sensi- 
bility to  his  privileges  and  duties  ;  and  while  he  can 
look  back  to  seasons  when  he  was  more  zealous  in 
his  piety,  and  when  his  enjoyment  of  religious  pleas- 
ures was  greater  than  at  present,  he  will  fear  that 


24  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

he  has  receded  instead  of  advancing.  He  will  deplore 
his  unfaithfulness  and  coldness,  and  will  write  "  bitter 
things  "  against  himself. 

Mrs.  Judson's  journal  contains  many  details  of 
these  alternations  of  joy  and  sorrow,  of  hope  and 
self-accusation,  of  which  all  Christians  are,  in  some 
degree,  partakers.  A  few  extracts  will  now  be  in- 
serted : 

"July  30,  1806.  I  find  my  heart  cold  and  hard. 
I  fear  there  is  no  spiritual  life  in  me.  I  am  in  an 
unhappy  state,  for  nothing  in  life  can  afford  me  sat- 
isfaction without  the  light  of  God's  countenance. 
Why  is  my  heart  so  far  from  thee,  O  God,  when  it 
is  my  highest  happiness  to  enjoy  thy  presence  !  Let 
me  no  more  wander  from  thee  ;  but 

«  Send  down  thy  Spirit  from  above, 
And  fill  my  soul  with  sacred  love.' 

"  Aug.  5.  Were  it  left  to  my  choice,  whether  to 
follow  the  vanities  of  the  world,  and  go  to  heaven 
at  last,  or  to  live  a  religious  life,  have  trials  with  sin 
and  temptation,  and  sometimes  enjoy  the  light  of 
God's  reconciled  countenance,  I  should  not  hesitate 
a  moment  in  choosing  the  latter ;  for  there  is  no 
real  satisfaction  in  the  enjoyments  of  time  and  sense. 
If  the  young,  in  the  midst  of  their  diversions,  could 
picture  to  themselves  the  Saviour  hanging  on  the 
cross,  his  hands  and  feet  streaming  with  blood,  his 
head  pierced  with  thorns,  his  body  torn  with  scourg- 
es, and  reflect,  that  by  their  wicked  lives,  they  open 
those  wounds  afresh,  they  would  feel  constrained  to 
repent,  and  cry  for  mercy  on  their  souls.  O  my 
God,  let  me  never  more  join  with  the  wicked  world, 
or  take  enjoyment  in  anything  short  of  conformity 
to  thy  holy  will.  May  I  ever  keep  in  mind  the 
solemn  day,  when  I  shail  appear  before  thee  !  May 
I  ever  flee  to  the  bleeding  Saviour,  as  my  only  re- 
fuge, and  renouncing  my  own  righteousness,  may  I 
rely  entirely  on  the  righteousness  of  thy  dear  Son  ! 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  25 

"  Jtug.  6.  I  have  many  doubts  about  my  spiritual 
state.  I  fear  I  do  not  really  love  the  divine  charac- 
ter :  and  if  not,  what  a  dreadful  situation  I  am  in  ! 
And  is  it  possible,  that  I  have  never  given  myself 
away  to  God  in  sincerity  and  truth  ?  I  will  do  it 
now.  In  thy  strength,  O  God,  I  resign  myself  into 
thy  hands,  and  resolve  to  live  devoted  to  thee.  I 
1  desire  conformity  to  thy  will,  more  than  anything 
beside.  I  desire  to  have  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  to  be 
adorned  with  all  the  Christian  graces,  to  be  more 
engaged  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  feel  more  con- 
cerned for  the  salvation  of  precious  souls. 

"SI.  Another  Sabbath  is  past.  Have  attended 
public  worship,  but  with  wandering  thoughts.  O 
how  depraved  I  find  my  heart  !  Yet  I  cannot  think 
oi  going  back  to  the.  world,  and  renouncing  my  Sa- 
viour. 0  merciful  God,  save  me  from  myself,  and 
enable  me  to  commit  myself  entirely  to  thee. 

"  Sept.  2.  I  have  discovered  new  beauties  in  the 
way  of  salvation  by  Christ.  The  righteousness 
which  he  has  wrought  out  is  complete,  and  he  is 
able  to  save  the  chief  of  sinners.  But  above  all,  his 
wondrous  dying  love,  and  glorious  resurrection,  as- 
tonish my  soul.  How  can  I  ever  sin  against  this  Sa- 
viour again?  O  keep  me  from  sinning  against  thee, 
dear  Redeemer,  and  enable  me  to  live  to  the  promo- 
tion of  thy  glory. 

"  14.  I  have,  this  day,  publicly  professed  myself 
a  disciple  of  Christ,  and  covenanted  with  him,  at  his 
sacred  table.*  I  am  now  renewedly  bound  to  keep 
his  commandments,  and  walk  in  his  steps.  0  may 
this  solemn  covenant  never  be  broken.  May  I  be 
guarded  from  the  vanities  of  this  life,  and  spend  all 
my  days  in  the  service  of  God.  0  keep  me,  merciful 
God,  keep  me  ;  for  I  have  no  strength^  my  own; 
I  shall  dishonor  thy  cause,  and  ruin  my  soul,  unless 
guided  by  thee. 

"  Nov.  S.     Another  day,  for  which  I  must  give  an 

B  *dfhed beCame  a  raember  of  the  Congregational  Church  in 


3 


26  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

account,  has  gone  into  eternity.  It  will  appear,  on 
the  great  day,  dressed  in  the  very  garb  which  I  have 
given  it.  Spent  the  evening  with  my  young  reli- 
gious friends,  and  Mr.  P.  whose  conversation  was 
remarkably  solemn.  He  advised  us  to  make  reso- 
lutions for  the  government  of  our  daily  conduct. 
I  feel  myself  unable  to  keep  any  resolutions  that  I 
may  make;  but  humbly  relying  on  the  grace  of  God 
for  assistance,  I  will  try.  I  do  desire  to  live  wholly 
devoted  to  God,  and  to  have  every  sin  in  my  heart 
entirely  slain. 

"  O  thou  God  of  all  grace,  I  humbly  beseech  thee 
to  enable  me  to  keep  the  following  resolutions  : — 
When  I  first  awake,  solemnly  devote  myself  to  God, 
for  the  day.  Read  several  passages  of  Scripture,  and 
then  spend  as  long  time  in  prayer,  as  circumstances 
permit.  Read  two  chapters  in  the  Old  Testament, 
and  one  in  the  New,  and  meditate  thereon.  Attend 
to  the  duties  of  my  chamber.  If  I  have  no  needle 
work  to  do,  read  in  some  religious  book.  At  school, 
diligently  attend  to  the  duties  before  me,  and  let  not 
one  moment  pass  unimproved.  At  noon,  read  a  por- 
tion of  Scripture,  pray  for  the  blessing  of  God,  and 
spend  the  remainder  of  the  intermission,  in  reading 
some  improving  or  religious  book.  In  all  my  stud- 
ies, be  careful  to  maintain  a  humble  dependance  on 
divine  assistance.  In  the  evening,  if  I  attend  a 
religious  meeting,  or  any  other  place  for  instruction, 
before  going,  read  a  portion  of  Scripture.  If  not, 
spend  the  evening  in  reading,  and  close  the  day  as 
I  began.  Resolve  also  to  strive  against  the  first 
risings  of  discontent,  fretfulness  and  anger;  to  be 
meek,  and  humble,  and  patient,  constantly  to  bear  in 
mind,  that  I  am  in  the  presence  of  God;  habitually 
to  look  up  to  him  for  deliverance  from  temptations; 
and  in  all  cases,  to  do  to  others,  as  I  would  have 
them  do  to  me. 

"  Nov.  6.  I  daily  make  some  new  discoveries  of 
the  vileness  and  evil  of  my  heart.  I  sometimes  fear, 
that  it  is  impossible  for  a  spark  of  grace  to  exist  in 


MEMOIR  OF    MRS.    JCDSON.  27 

a  heart  so  full  of  sin.  Nothing  but  the  power  of 
God  can  keep  me  from  returning  to  the  world,  and 
becoming  as  vain  as  ever.  But  still  I  see  a  beauty 
in  the  character  of  Christ,  that  makes  me  ardently 
desire  to  be  like  him.  All  the  commands  of  God  ap- 
pear perfectly  right  and  reasonable,  and  sin  appears 
so  odious  as  to  deserve  eternal  punishment.  0  how 
deplorable  would  be  my  situation,  thus  covered  with 
sin,  was  it  not  for  the  atonement  Christ  has  made. 
But  he  is  my  Mediator  with  the  Father.  He  has 
magnified  the  law  and  made  it  honorable.  He  can 
save  sinners,  consistently  with  the  divine  glory.  God 
can  now  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  those  who  be- 
lieve in  his  Son. 

"  26.  This  is  the  evening  before  thanksgiving  day, 
and  one  which  I  formerly  spent  in  making  prepara- 
tion for  some  vain  amusement.  But  for  the  first 
time  in  my  life,  I  have  spent  it  in  reading  and  pray- 
ing, and  endeavouring  to  obtain  a  suitable  frame  of 
mind  for  the  approaching  day.  How  much  reason 
have  I  to  be  thankful  for  what  God  has  done  for  me, 
the  year  past.  He  has  preserved  my  forfeited  life; 
he  has  waited  to  be  gracious;  he  has  given  me  kind 
friends,  and  all  the  comforts  of  life;  and,  more  than 
all,  he  has  sent  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  caused  me  to 
feel  my  lost  condition  by  nature — inclined  me  to 
trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  my  only  Saviour, 
and  thus  changed  the  whole  course  of  my  life. 
Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me, 
bless  his  holy  name ! 

"  Dec.  22.  I  am  this  day  seventeen  years  old. 
What  an  important  year  has  the  past  been  to  me. 
Either  I  have  been  made,  through  the  mercy  of  God, 
a  partaker  of  divine  grace,  or  I  have  been  fatally  de- 
ceiving myself,  and  building  on  a  sandy  foundation. 
Either  I  have  in  sincerity  and  truth,  renounced  the 
vanities  of  this  world,  and  entered  the  narrow  path 
which  leads  to  life,  or  I  have  been  refraining  from 
them  for  a  time  only,  to  turn  again  and  relish  them 
more  than  ever.     God  grant  that  the  latter  may 


28  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

never  be  my  unhappy  case.  Though  I  feel  myself  to 
he  full  of  sin  and  destitute  of  all  strength  to  persevere, 
yet  if  T  know  anything,  I  do  desire  to  live  a  life  of 
strict  religion,  to  enjoy  the  presence  of  God,  and  honor 
the  cause  to  which  I  have  professedly  devoted  myself. 
I  do  not  desire  my  portion  in  this  world.  I  find  more 
real  enjoyment  in  contrition  for  sin,  excited  by  a  view 
of  the  adorable  moral  perfections  of  God,  than  in  all 
earthly  joys.  I  find  more  solid  happiness  in  one  even- 
ing meeting,  when  divine  truths  are  impressed  on  my 
heart  by  the  powerful  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
than  I  ever  enjoyed  in  all  the  balls  and  assemblies  I 
have  attended  during  the  seventeen  years  of  my  life. 
Thus  when  I  compare  my  present  views  of  divine 
things,  with  what  they  were,  at  this  time  last  year,  I 
cannot  but  hope  I  am  a  new  creature,  and  have  begun 
to  live  a  new  life. 

"April  11.  Now  I  know  that  God  is  a  prayer 
hearing  God.  When  I  retired  this  evening,  to  spend 
sometime  in  prayer,  I  found  I  had  no  heart  to  pray. 
I  could  pray  for  nothing  but  a  spirit  of  prayer ;  when, 
contrary  to  all  my  expectations,  my  feelings  were 
suddenly  changed/and  I  obtained  great  freedom  of 
access  to  the  mercy  seat.  I  felt  it  good  to  draw  near 
to  God,  and  pour  out  my  soul  before  him.  Astonish- 
ing love  and  unbounded  benevolence  in  the  infinite 
God,  thus  to  let  his  creatures  come  near,  and  par- 
take of  the  happiness  which  he  himself  enjoys.  0 
Jesus,  make  me  humble  ;  let  me  love  thee  more,  and 
be  daily  more  devoted  to  thy  dear  cause. 

"April  12.  Sabbath.  Have  this  holy  day  en- 
joyed the  privilege  of  commemorating  the  dying  love 
of  Christ.  O  how  condescending  did  the  divine  Re- 
deemer appear !  I  felt  my  heart  drawn  out  in  love 
to  God  for  his  great  goodness  to  the  children  of 
men.  Five  new  members  were  added  to  the  church. 
How  animating  to  see  so  many  come  over  to  the 
Lord's  side,  and  subscribe  to  be  his.  And  was  I  in- 
deed called  at  an  early  age,  called  in  the  bloom  of 
youth,  to  be  a  partaker  of  the  grace  of  God  ?    I,  who 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOX.  29 

was  opposed  to  everything  good — who  was  a  faith- 
ful servant  of  the  adversary  of  souls?  How  easily 
might  I  have  been  left  to  go  on  in  my  own  chosen 
way,  till  repentance  was  too  late.  How  earnestly  do 
I  nor;  desire  to  live  entirely  devoted  to  the  ser- 
vice  of  Christ,  to  express  my  gratitude,  by  keeping 
hi3  commands,  and  living  near  to  him.  But,  alas ! 
:nt  withstanding  all  he  has  done  for  me,  so  depraved 
id  my  heart,  and  so  inclined  to  every  evil,  that  I  shall 
wauder  from  God,  grieve  his  spirit,  wound  his  cause, 
and  destroy  my  soul,  unless  kept  by  his  mighty 
power.  On  sovereign  grace  alone  I  rely  for  grace 
an.i  strength  to  persevere. 

"13.  Too  much  engaged  in  worldly  thiags. 
Worldly  thoughts  will  creep  in,  and  destroy  my  re- 
ligious comfort.  I  have  much  to  make  me  constant- 
ly devoted,  yet  I  am  comparatively  stupid.  I  am 
surrounded  by  a  wicked  world,  where  vice  and  im- 
morality are  prevailing,  and  very  little  real  religion 
to  be  {bund.  Lord,  take  care  of  thine  own  cause, 
and  let  not  the  enemy  be  exalted  over  thy  people.  O 
take  care  of  thy  children,  and  animate  them  with  thy 
presence  in  the  wilderness. " 

These  extracts  are  sufficient  to  show  the  exercises 
of  her  mind,  for  some  months  after  her  conversion. 
We  have  omitted  a  considerable  portion,  because  our 
space  is  limited,  and  because  we  think  that  much 
jaution  ought  to  be  used,  in  disclosing  to  the  pub- 
lic eye  the  private  feelings  of  the  Christian.  In  the 
bosom  of  every  true  believer  hope  predominates  ; 
but  many  causes  often  throw  a  cloud  over  his  joys, 
and  sometimes  obscure  the  brightness  of  hope  itseif.* 

At  such  times  he  may  doubt  that  he  is  a  Chris- 
tian ;  and  if  he  records  or  utters  his  feelings,  they 
have  a  tone  of  sadness  and  despondency,  which  is  in 

♦These  causes  sometimes  have  their  origin  in  the  disorders  of 
the  body.  Dr.  Johnson,  Cowper,  and  others,  are  examples  of 
the  power  of  disease  to  disturb  the  mind,  and  interrupt  the  tran- 
quil tenor  of  religious  enjoyments. 


30  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSOX. 

melancholy  contrast  with  the  state  of  his  mind  at 
other  times,  when  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shines  upon 
his  head.  Some  Christians,  too,  possess  a  sanguine 
temperament,  which  impels  them  continually  to  ex- 
tremes. A  journal  of  their  daily  experience  would 
depict  them,  on  one  day,  as  rejoicing  and  steadfast 
believers,  and  on  the  next,  perhaps,  as  harassed  with 
doubts,  not  only  of  their  personal  piety,  but  of  the 
truth  of  Christianity  itself;  it  would  show  them,  at 
one  time,  as  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord,  and 
at  another,  as  criminally  conformed  to  this  world. 
It  may,  perhaps,  be  sometimes  useful  to  the  Chris- 
tian to  peruse  such  statements  of  the  feelings  of 
others  ;  because  they  inform  him  that  his  own  joys 
and  sorrows  correspond  with  those  of  other  Chris- 
tians, and  that  occasional  doubts  and  fears  are  not 
incompatible  with  genuine  piety  and  prevailing  hope. 
God  himself  has  seen  fit  to  give  us,  in  his  word,  the 
spiritual  exercises  of  several  eminent  saints,  and  es- 
pecially of  David,  who  seems  to  have  been  placed 
in  almost  every  variety  of  human  condition,  and  to 
have  been  visited  with  trials  of  every  kind  to  which 
our  nature  is  subject,  that  he  might  be  an  example 
to  all  future  saints,  and  that  his  feelings  and  experi- 
ence, as  displayed  in  his  Psalms,  might  comfort  and 
instruct  the  church  in  every  age. 

But  the  complaints  and  self-reproaches  of  uninspir- 
ed saints,  may  possibly  be  injurious  to  some  profes- 
sors of  religion,  by  lowering  the  standard  of  piety, 
and  appeasing  their  consciences  for  their  own  defi- 
ciencies. And  the  enemies  of  religion  are  liable  to 
regard  them  as  inexplicable  inconsistences,  and  as 
proofs  that  religion  is  the  parent  of  melancholy,  and 
is  devoid  of  permanent  and  tranquil  happiness. 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  J.  written  at  an  ear- 
ly period  of  her  religious  life,  shows  how  correctly 
she  thought,  in  relation  to  the  exercises  of  a  renewed 
heart.  She  here  explains  the  cause  of  much  of  her 
own  darkness  of  mind,  and  self  distrust.  Growth  in 
grace  requires  an  increasing  acquaintance  with  the 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  81 

nature  of  sin,  and  of  our  unworthiness;  and  this 
knowledge  will  be  likely  to  darken  and  distress  the 
mind,  unless  faith  be  strong,  and  the  efficacy  of  the 
atonement  be  very  clearly  discerned. 

TO  MISS  Li  K. 

"  Newbury,  Sept.  20,  1807. 
"  You  requested  me,  dear  L,  to  write  soon  after 
my  return.  With  pleasure  I  comply,  as  it  fixes  you 
in  my  imagination,  and  gives  me  sensations  almost 
as  pleasing  as  a  verbal  intercourse.  O  may  that 
Spirit  which  unites  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  God 
in  love,  direct  my  thoughts,  and  guide  my  pen  to 
write  that  which  may  be  useful  in  our  journey  to 
another  world.  You  ask, "  what  are  the  evidences  of 
growth  in  grace.  "  From  reading  the  lives  of  pious 
people,  and  the  word  of  God,  I  have  come  to  the 
following  conclusion,  though  different  from  my  ideas 
formerly. 

"  A  person  who  grows  in  grace  will  see  more  and 
more  of  the  dreadful  wickedness  of  his  heart;  of  its 
opposition  to  everything  good;  and  of  its  deceitful- 
ness  and  fickleness.  When  Isaiah  saw  more  of  God 
and  his  glory,  his  first  expressions  were  not — I  am 
more  like  God,  because  I  have  seen  more  of  him;  but 
his  language  was  this,  Wo  is  me,  for  I  am  undone, 
because  I  am  a  man  of  unclean  lips.  The  more  grace 
Christians  have,  the  more  clearly  they  can  see  the 
contrast  between  holiness  and  sin;  and  while  it  leads 
them  to  hunger,  thirst  and  strive  for  the  one,  it  leads 
them  to  loathe,  abhor,  and  mourn  for  the  other. 
Growth  in  grace  will  consequently  lead  them  to  know 
more  about  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  great  need  they 
have  of  him  for  a  whole  Saviour.  He  will  appear  to 
them  daily  more  needful  as  a  prophet,  priest,  and 
king,  his  character  more  lovely,  and  his  spirit  more 
desirable.  They  also  feel  more  the  worth  of  souls. 
As  they  are  convinced  daily  of  the  dreadful  nature 
of  sin,  so  they  will  feel  more  anxious  to  save  sin- 
ners from  the  consequences  of  it.     This  will  nee- 


82  MEMOIR   OF    MRS.  JUDSON". 

essarily  lead  them  to  pray  more  often,  earnestly  and* 
fervently,  give  them  a  disrelish  for  the  vanities  of  the 
world,  and  a  sincere  and  hearty  desire  to  devote  all 
they  have  to  him,  and  serve  him  entirely.  But  one 
great  evidence  is  not  yet  mentioned,  perhaps  the 
greatest.  They  will  be  constantly  watching,  and 
endeavouring  to  find  whether  they  grow  in  grace. 
They  will  watch  their  improvement  from  time  to 
time,  in  every  portion  of  Holy  Writ  which  they  read, 
every  sermon  they  hear,  and  the  providences  which 
occur,  either  afflictive  or  the  contrary. 

"  These,  dear  L,  are  my  ideas  respecting  the  sub- 
ject. There  are  many  other  evidences,  but  these 
are  sufficient,  if  true,  to  convince  us  whether  we 
make  any  improvement  in  a  divine  life.  If  we  have 
made  none,  under  the  rich  cultivation  we  have  en- 
joyed, then  we  may  be  sure  we  are  unacquaint- 
ed with  that  path  which  is  as  a  shining  light,  which 
shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day." 

Mrs.  Judson,  early  in  her  religious  life,  showed 
her  desire  to  be  useful  to  her  fellow  men.  Her  ac- 
tive mind  was  not  satisfied  without  some  effort  to 
benefit  those  around  her.  She  accordingly  engaged, 
soon  after  this  period,  in  the  occupation  of  instruct- 
ing a  school,  impelled  mainly  by  the  desire  to  be  use- 
ful. There  are  few  situations,  which  furnish  better 
opportunities  of  imparting  permanent  benefit,  than 
that  of  the  instructer  of  a  school.  In  New  Eng- 
land, this  office  is  regarded  with  a  good  degree  of 
the  honorable  estimation  to  which  it  is  entitled;  and 
it  is  to  be  wished,  that  a  larger  number  of  educated 
young  ladies  would  employ  themselves  in  a  service  so 
beneficial  to  their  own  minds,  and  so  vitally  impor- 
tant to  the  rising  generation. 

The  following  extract  from  Mrs.  Judson's  journal, 
dated  May  12,  1807,  shows  the  conscientious  princi- 
ples which  actuated  her;  and  proves  that  her  mind 
was  thus  early  swayed  by  the  resolution  to  live  not 
unto  herself,  but  to  Him  who  died  for  her,  and  rose 
again.     Her  zeal  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  others, 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON  5'3 

and  her  decision  of  character,  are  here  seen,  in  a 
very  striking  light: 

"Have  taken  charge  of  a  few  scholars.  Ever 
since  I  have  had  a  comfortable  hope  in  Christ,  I  have 
desired  to  devote  myself  to  him,  in  such  a  way,  as 
to  be  useful  to  my  fellow  creatures.  As  Providence 
has  placed  me  in  a  situation  of  life,  where  I  have  an 
opportunity  of  getting  as  good  an  education  a^  I  de- 
sire, I  feel  it  would  be  highly  criminal  in  me  not  to 
improve  it.  I  feel,  also,  that  it  would  be  equally 
criminal  to  desire  to  be  well  educated  and  accom- 
plished, from  selfish  motives,  with  a  view  merely  to 
gratify  my  taste  and  relish  for  improvement,  or  my 
pride  in  being  qualified  to  shine.  I  therefore  resolved 
last  winter,  to  attend  the  academy,  from  no  other 
motive,  than  to  improve  the  talents  bestowed  by  God, 
so  as  to  be  more  extensively  devoted  to  his  glory, 
and  the  benefit  of  my  fellow  creatures.  On  being 
lately  requested  to  take  a  small  school,  for  a  few 
months,  1  felt  very  unqualified  to  have  the  charge 
of  little  immortal  souls;  but  the  hope  of  doing  them 
good,  by  endeavouring  to  impress  their  young  and 
tender  minds  with  divine  truth,  and  the  obligation  I 
feel,  to  try  to  be  useful,  have  induced  me  to  comply. 
I  was  enabled  to  open  the  school  with  prayer. 
Though  the  cross  was  very  great,  I  felt  constrained, 
by  a  sense  of  dut}?-,  to  take  it  up.  The  little  crea- 
tures seemed  astonished  at  such  a  beginning.  Prob- 
ably some  of  them  had  never  heard  a  prayer  before. 
O  may  I  have  grace  to  be  faithful  in  instructing 
these  iittle  immortals,  in  such  a  way  as  shall  be 
pleasing  to  my  heavenly  Father." 

She  was  engaged,  at  intervals,  for  several  years, 
in  teaching  schools  in  different  towns.*  She  was  al- 
ways diligent  and  faithful  in  her  endeavours  to  en- 
lighten the  minds  and  to  form  the  manners  of  her 
pupils ;  but  she  regarded  the  fear  of  the  Lord  as  the 
beginning  of  wisdom;  and  she  strove  to  guide  her; 

*  She  taught  schools  in  Salem,  Haverhill,  and  Newbury, 


84  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

dear  pupils  to  the  Saviour.  She  felt  herself  to  be 
intrusted,  in  some  measure,  with  the  charge  of  their 
souls;  and  she  watched  for  them  as  one  that  must 
give  account.  It  is  believed,  that  her  prayers  and 
efforts  were  not  in  vain;  and  that  some  of  her  pupils 
in  this  country  will  mingle  their  praises  before  the 
throne  of  the  Redeemer,  with  those  of  ransomed 
Burmans,  adoring  him  for  her  instrumentality  in 
leading  them  to  repentance,  and  faith  in  his  name. 

From  her  journal  we  select  a  few  additional  ex- 
tracts, which  will  show  the  state  of  her  feelings,  and 
the  progress  of  her  piety. 

"  June  12.  For  a  week  or  two  past,  have  had 
very  little  enjoyment  in  religion,  and  almost  every 
duty  has  appeared  burdensome.  But,  praised  be 
God,  I  have  enjoyed  much,  yesterday  and  to-day. 
1  find,  that  reading  the  exercises  of  Miss  Anthony 
has  a  great  tendency  to  humble  me,  and  quicken  my 
spiritual  life.  I  long  to  possess  her  spirit,  and  be  as 
much  engaged  in  the  service  of  God,  as  that  dear 
saint  was.  I  feel  an  attachment  to  her,  stronger 
than  I  ever  felt  for  any  person,  while  I  was  in  an 
unconverted  state.  If  love  to  the  children  of  God 
is  an  evidence  of  having  been  born  again,  I  have 
reason  to  think,  that  this  is  my  happy  case.  I  know 
that  I  love  Christians,  and  love  those  most,  who  are 
most  actively  engaged  in  the  cause  of  Christ;  and  at 
the  throne  of  grace,  I  feel  at  times,  my  soul  drawn 
out  in  love  to  them,  and  in  as  ardent  desires  for  their 
spiritual  welfare,  as  for  my  own. 

"  17.  Have  had  some  deep  sense  of  religion  this 
day.  Read  the  life  of  Dr.  Hopkins,  of  Newport. 
Find  much  edification  and  happiness  in  reading  such 
books.  In  the  evening  had  much  conversation  with 
some  of  the  family  on  the  subject  of  religion.  Ap- 
pearances rather  encouraging. 

"  18.  Have  enjoyed  much  to-day,  while  reading 
and  meditating  on  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of 
grace.  My  heart  acquiesced  and  rejoiced  in  them. 
If  I  enjoy  comfort  in  anything,  it  is  when  I  have  a 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  85 

realizing  sense  of  God's  holy  character.  I  feel  hap- 
py, when  I  reflect  that  God  will  overrule  all  things 
for  the  promotion  of  his  own  glory.  In  my  walk, 
this  evening,  my  thoughts  were  intensely  fixed  on 
the  greatness  and  majesty  of  the  Supreme  Being, 
and  on  the  numberless  sins  I  have  committed  against 
him.  Then  they  turned  to  the  glorious  way  of 
salvation,  which  this  great  and  most  gracious  Being 
has  provided.  I  desired  to  give  myself  entirely  to 
Christ,  have  him  for  my  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King, 
be  entirely  devoted  to' him,  and  give  him  all  the 
glory  of  my  salvation.  0  Jesus,  ever  give  me 
such  views  of  thyself,  as  shall  entirely  take  away  my 
thoughts  from  this  vain  world. 

"  July  6.  It  is  just  a  year,  this  day,  since  I 
entertained  a  hope  in  Christ.  About  this  time  in 
the  evening,  when  reflecting  on  the  words  of  the 
lepers,  If  we  enter  into  the  city,  then  the  famine  is 
in  the  city,  and  we  shall  die  there ;  and  if  we  sit 
still  here,  we  die  also,  I  felt  that  if  I  returned  to  the 
world,  I  should  surely  perish  ;  if  I  staid  where  I  then 
was,  I  should  perish;  and  I  could  but  perish,  if  I 
threw  myself  on  the  mercy  of  Christ.  Then  came 
light,  and  relief,  and  comfort,  such  as  I  never  knew 
before.  0  how  little  have  I  grown  in  grace,  since 
that  time.  How  little  engaged  in  religion  am  I  now, 
compared  to  what  I  was  then.  Then  the  world  had 
not  the  least  share  in  my  thoughts  or  heart.  Noth- 
ing but  religion  engrossed  my  affections,  and  I 
thought  that  nothing  else  ever  would.  But  though 
my  heart  is  treacherous,  I  trust  that  I  have  some 
evidence  of  being  a  true  Christian ;  for  when  contem- 
plating the  moral  perfections  of  God,  my  heart  is 
pleased  with,  and  approves  of,  just  such  a  Being. 
His  law,  which  once  appeared  unjust  and  severe,  now 
appears  to  be  holy,  just,  and  good.  His  justice  ap- 
pears equally  glorious  as  his  mercy,  and  illustrative 
of  the  same  love  to  universal  happiness.  The  way 
of  salvation  by   Christ   appears   glorious,   because 


36  MEMOIR   OF    MRS.  JtfDSON. 

herein  God  can  be  just,  and  yet  display  his  mercy  to 
the  penitent  sinner." 

At  this  point,  her  regular  journal  ceases,  and  a 
few  occasional  paragraphs  only  have  been  preserved, 
concerning  her  subsequent  views  and  feelings.  They 
do  not  differ  materially  from  those  which  have  al- 
ready been  quoted,  except  that  they  show  a  gradual 
enlargement  of  desires  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
church  of  God ;  and  indicate  that  God  was  prepar- 
ing her  mind  for  her  future  duties. 

"March  17— (probably  1809.)  Have  had  some 
enjoyment  in  reading  the  life  of  David  Brainerd.  It 
had  a  tendency  to  humble  me,  and  excite  desires  to 
live  as  near  to  God  as  that  holy  man  did.  Have 
spent  this  evening  in  prayer  for  quickening  grace. 
Felt  my  heart  enlarged  to  pray  for  spiritual  blessings 
for  myself,  my  friends,  the  church  at  large,  the 
heathen  world,  and  the  African  slaves.  Felt  a  willing- 
ness to  give  myself  away  to  Christ,  to  be  disposed  of 
as  he  pleases.  Here  I  find  safety  and  comfort.  Jesus 
is  my  only  refuge.  I  will  trust  his  word,  and  rest  my 
soul  in  his  hands.  I  will  depend  on  him,  not  only 
for  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  but  for  daily  grace  and 
strength  to  persevere  in  a  religious  course.  0  may  I 
now  begin  to  live  to  God. 

"  24.  At  the  commencement  of  the  last  week,  I 
had  high  hopes  of  being  more  engaged  in  religion 
than  ever  before.  But  I  have  reason  to  fear,  that  I 
relied  too  much  on  my  own  strength.  I  still  find 
cause  to  be  humbled  in  the  dust,  for  my  inconstancy 
and  rebellion.  I  have  done  little  for  the  cause  of 
God — too  often  indulged  in  trifling  conversation.  In 
this  way,  I  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  bring  dark- 
ness upon  my  mind,  And  yet  I  hope,  that  I  have 
had  some  right  feelings.  I  would  not  deny  what  I 
have  enjoyed,  though  it  is  but  small.  I  have  at  times 
felt  engaged  in  praj'-er  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
church,  and  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  and 
Jews." 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  S7 

CHAPTER  II. 

Mrs.  Judson's  Connexion  with  Mr.  Judson. 

The  event,  which  determined  the  nature  of  her 
future  life,  was  her  marriage  with  Mr.  Judson. 
Some  particulars  respecting  the  circumstances  which 
led  to  this  connexion,  will  now  be  stated.  A  few 
facts,  however,  in  relation  to  Mr.  Judson  himself, 
must  previously  be  mentioned. 

He  was  bom  at  Maiden,  (Mass.)  August  9,  178S. 
He  graduated  at  Brown  University,  in  1807.  Soon 
afterwards  he  commenced  making  the  tour  of  the 
United  States.  "  Some  providential  occurrences, 
while  on  his  journey,  led  him  to  doubt  the  truth  of 
those  deistical  sentiments  which  he  had  recently 
adopted.  His  mind  became  so  deeply  impressed 
with  the  probability  of  the  divine  authenticity  of 
the  Scriptures,  that  he  could  no  longer  continue  his 
journey,  but  returned  to  his  father's  house,  for  the 
express  purpose  of  examining  thoroughly  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Christian  religion.  After  continuing 
•lis  investigations  for  some  time,  he  became  con- 
vinced that  the  Scriptures  are  of  divine  origin,  and 
that  he  himself  was  in  a  lost  situation  by  nature, 
and  needed  renovation  previously  to  an  admittance 
into  heaven.  It  now  became  his  sole  inquiry,  What 
shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ? 

"  The  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover,  Massa- 
chusetts, was  about  this  time  established;  but  the 
rules  of  the  institution  required  evidence  of  evan- 
gelical piety  in  all  who  were  admitted.  Mr.  Judson 
was  desirous  of  entering  there,  for  the  purpose  of  be- 
ing benefited  by  the  theological  lectures  ;  but  hardly 
ventured  to  make  application,  conscious  that  he  was 
destitute  of  the  proper  qualifications.  His  arde'ut 
desire,  however,  to  become  acquainted  with  the 
religious  students,  and  to  be  in  a  situation  to  gain 


88  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

religious  instruction,  overcame  every  obstacle,  and 
he  applied  for  admittance ;  at  the  same  time  assuring 
the  Professors  of  his  having  no  hope  that  he  had 
been  a  subject  of  regenerating  grace.  He  was,  not- 
withstanding, admitted  ;  and,  in  the  course  of  a  few 
weeks,  gained  satisfactory  evidence  of  having  obtain- 
ed an  interest  in  Christ,  and  turned  his  attention  to 
those  studies  which  were  most  calculated  to  make 
him  useful  m  the  ministry. 

"  Some  time  in  the  last  year  of  his  residence  in 
this  theological  seminary,  he  met  with  Dr.  Buchanan's 
"  Star  in  the  East."  This  first  led  his  thoughts 
to  an  Eastern  Mission.  The  subject  harassed  his 
mind  from  day  to  day,  and  he  felt  deeply  impressed 
with  the  importance  of  making  some  attempt  to  rev- 
erie the  perishing  millions  of  the  East.  He  communi- 
cated these  impressions  to  various  individuals,  but 
they  all  discouraged  him.  He  then  wrote  to  the  Di- 
rectors of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  explaining 
his  views,  and  requested  information  on  the  subject 
of  Missions.  He  received  a  most  encouraging  re- 
ply, and  an  invitation  to  visit  England,  to  obtain  in 
person  the  necessary  information. 

"  Soon  after  this,  Messrs.  Nott,  Newell  and  Hall, 
joined  him,  all  of  them  resolving  to  leave  their 
native  land,  and  engage  in  the  arduous  work  of 
Missionaries,  as  soon  as  Providence  should  open  the 
way."  * 

There  was,  at  that  time,  no  Missionary  Society, 
in  this  country,  to  which  these  young  men  could 
look  for  assistance  and  direction.  The  spirit  of 
prayer  and  of  exertion  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
through  the  world,  had  not  then  been  sufficiently 
diffused,  to  awaken  the  American  churches  to  com- 
bined action  for  the  support  of  foreign  Missions. 

The  formation  of  a  Missionary  Society  in   this 

country  was,   therefore,   a  desirable  measure.     As 

these  young  men  were  all  Congregationalists,  they 

looked,  of  course,  to  their  own  denomination  for  the 

♦History  of  the  Burman  Mission,  p.  14. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  39 

aid  which  they  needed.  An  opportunity  was  present- 
ed, to  lay  the  subject  before  a  number  of  the  leading- 
ministers  of  that  denomination,  at  the  meeting  of 
the  Massachusetts  Association,  at  Bradford,  in  June, 
1810.  At  this  meeting,  the  following  paper,  written 
by  Mr.  Judson,*  was  presented : 

"The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Divinity  Col- 
lege, respectfully  request  the  attention  of  their  Rev- 
erend Fathers,  convened  in  the  General  Association 
at  Bradford,  to  the  following  statement  and  inquiries : 

"They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have 
been  long  impressed  with  the  duty  and  importance 
of  personally  attempting  a  Mission  to  the  heathen; 
that  the  impressions  on  their  minds  have  induced  a 
serious,  and  they  trust,  a  prayerful  consideration  of 
the  subject  in  its  various  attitudes,  particularly  in  re- 
lation to  the  probable  success,  and  the  difficulties  at- 
tending such  an  attempt;  and  that  after  examining 
all  the  information  which  they  can  obtain,  they  con- 
sider themselves  as  devoted  to  this  work  for  life, 
whenever  God  in  his  providence  shall  open  the  way. 

"They  now  offer  the  following  inquiries,  on  which 
they  solicit  the  opinion  and  advice  of  this  Association. 
Whether,  with  their  present  views  and  feelings, 
they  ought  to  renounce  the  object  of  Missions  as 
visionary  or  impracticable;  if  not,  whether  they 
ought  to  direct  their  attention  to  the  eastern  or  the 

*  It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  work,  to  extol  or  to  defend  Mr. 
Judson.  We  shall  therefore  omit  any  notice  of  some  unpleasant 
occurrences.  We  are  not  concerned  to  claim  for  him  the  exclu- 
sive honor  of  having  led  the  way  in  originating  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners.  This  praise,  however,  has  been  attri- 
buted, in  unqualified  terms,  to  one  of  his  associates.  [  Life  of 
Mills,  p.  37.  ]  It  is,  indeed,  a  point  of  little  importance,  what 
individual  is  honored  by  God  as  the  instrument  of  signal  benefits 
to  mankind.  His  alone  is  the  wisdom  to  inspire,  and  the 
strength  to  execute ;  and  the  most  distinguished  of  his  servants  are 
made  to  feel,  that  it  is  not  by  their  might  or  power,  but  by  his 
Spirit,  that  holy  desires  are  cherished,  and  good  purposes  accom- 
plished. We  have  contented  ourselves  with  stating  facts,  lear- 
•ng  the  reader  to  make  his  own  inferences. 


40  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOX. 

western  world;  whether  they  may  expect  patronage 
and  support  from  a  Missionary  Society  in  this  coun- 
try, or  must  commit  themselves  to  the  direction  of  a 
European  Society;  and  what  preparatory  measures 
they  ought  to  take  previous  to  actual  engagement  ? 

"  The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inex- 
perience, look  up  to  their  Fathers  in  the  Church, 
and  respectfully  solicit  their  advice,  direction,  and 
prayers.  Adonis  am  Judson,  Jr. 

Samuel  Nott,  Jr. 

Samuel,  J.  Mills. 

Samuel  Newell." 

This  important  paper  was  at  first  signed  by  two 
other  individuals,  Mr.  Richards  and  Mr.  Rice ;  but 
their  names  were  omitted,  from  a  fear  that  the  ap- 
plication of  so  many  individuals,  at  one  time,  might 
occasion  embarrassment. 

"  This  document,"  says  the  biographer  of  Mr.  Mills, 
"  was  referred  to  a  Special  Committee,  who,  in  their 
report,  recognised  the  imperative  obligation  and  im- 
portance of  Missions — expressed  their  conviction  that 
the  gentlemen  who  had  thus  modestly  expressed  their 
views,  ought  not  to  renounce,  but  sacredly  cherish 
their  sacred  impressions;  and  submitted  the  outlines 
of  a  plan,  which  at  that  meeting  was  carried  into 
effect,  in  the  appointment  of  a  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreign  Missions,  for  the  purpose  of  devis- 
ing ways  and  means,  and  adopting  and  prosecuting 
measures  for  promoting  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
in  heathen  lands." 

Mr.  Judson  and  his  associates  expected  and  desir- 
ed an  immediate  appointment  as  Missionaries;  but 
the  Board,  being  unprovided  with  funds,  and  not 
having  as  yet  matured  any  plan  of  operations,  advis- 
ed them  to  continue  their  studies,  and  wait  for  further 
information.  But  fearing  that  several  years  might 
elapse  before  a  missionary  spirit  would  be  sufficiently 
excited  in  this  country,  Mr.  Judson  solicited  and  ob- 
tained leave  of  the  Board  to  visit  England,  to  ascer- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JTJDSON.  41 

tain  whether  any  measures  of  cooperation  could  be 
concerted  between  the  London  Missionary  Society 
and  the  Board,  and  whether  any  assistance  could  be 
obtained  from  that  Society,  in  case  the  Board  itself 
should  be  unable  to  sustain  a  Mission.* 

He  sailed  in  January,  1811,  for  England.  Three 
weeks  after  sailing-,  the  vessel  was  captured  by  a 
French  privateer;  and  after  being  detained  several 
weeks  as  a  prisoner  on  board,  he  was  confined  in  a 
prison  at  Bayonne.  By  the  exertions  of  an  American 
gentleman,  he  was  released  on  parole,  and  at  length 
with  great  difficulty  he  obtained  passports  from  the 
Emperor,  and  proceeded  to  England,  where  he  ar- 
rived in  May. 

It  was  found,  that  no  concert  of  measures  could 
be  arranged;  but  the  London  Society  agreed  to 
support  Mr.  J.  and  his  companions  as  Missionaries, 
if  the  American  Board  should  not  be  able  to  do  it.f 

Mr.  J.  returned  to  America,  and  at  the  meeting  of 
the  Board,  at  Worcester,  in  September,  1811,  he 
and  one  of  his  missionary  brethren  earnestly  solicit- 
ed an  immediate  appointment,  as  they  were  extreme- 
ly anxious  to  be  engaged  in  missionary  labors,  and 
as  there  was  a  prospect  of  war  between  England 
and  the  United  States,  which  would  probably  inter- 
rupt their  plans  entirely.  They  stated,  that  if  the 
Board  was  unable  to  support  them,  they  would  ac- 
cept an  appointment  from  the  London  Society.  The 
Board  resolved,  notwithstanding  the  scantiness  of 
its  funds,  to  establish  a  Mission  in  Burmah;  and 
Messrs.  Judson,  Nott,  Newell,  and  Hall,  were  im- 
mediately appointed.     Messrs.  Richards  and  Warren 

*  Instructions  of  the  Board  to  Mr.  Judson. 

t  It  is  said,  [Life  of  Mills,  p.  40.]  that  Mr.  Judson  "  felt  hit- 
self  justified  in  entering  into  partial  arrangements,  at  least,  witfe 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  to  become  their  Missionary  ii 
the  East  Indies."  The  fact  is,  that  Mr.  J.  made  no  arrange 
ment  which  interfered  with  his  preference  to  receive  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  American  Board.  The  London  Society  gave  to  hia 
and  his  associates  instructions,  to  be  used  at  their  option. 
4 


42  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

were  received  at  the  same  meeting,  as  Missionaries, 
'with  instructions,  however,  to  continue  their  studies 
for  awhile.  Mr.  Rice  was  afterwards  appointed. 
It  is  interesting'  to  contrast  the  state  of  the  American 
.Board,  at  that  time,  when  its  members  hesitated, 
from  a  fear  of  the  want  of  adequate  funds,  with  the 
present  condition  of  that  powerful  body. 

During  the  session  of  the  Association,  at  Bradford, 
m  1810,  Mr.  Judson  first  saw  Miss  Hasseltine.  An 
acquaintance  was  soon  after  formed,  which  led  to  a 
direct  offer  of  marriage  on  his  part,  including,  of 
course,  a  proposition  to  her,  to  accompany  him  in  his 
missionary  enterprise. 

She  was  thus  placed  in  a  situation  of  peculiar 
difficulty  and  delicacy.  The  influence  which  her 
affections  ought  to  have,  in  deciding  a  question  of 
this  kind,  it  would  not,  in  ordinary  cases,  have  been 
difficult  to  determine.  But  in  this  case,  her  embar- 
rassment was  increased,  by  the  conflict  wThich  might 
arise  between  affection  and  duty.  A  person  so  con- 
scientious as  she  was,  would  wish  to  form  a  decision 
on  the  important  question  of  her  duty,  respecting 
missionary  labors,  uninfluenced  by  any  personal  con- 
siderations. Hesitation  to  assume  an  office  so  respon- 
sible, and  so  arduous,  would  spring  up  in  any  mind; 
but  Miss  Hasseltine  was  required  to  decide  "on  this 
point,  in  connexion  with  another,  itself  of  the  utmost 
consequence  to  her  individual  happiness.  It  was  im- 
possible to  divest  herself  of  her  personal  feelings; 
and  she  might  have  some  painful  suspicions,  lest  her 
affections  might  bias  her  decision  to  become  a  Mis- 
sionary; while  female  delicacy  and  honor  would  forbid 
her  to  bestow  her  hand,  merely  as  a  preliminary  and 
necessary  arrangement. 

There  was  another  circumstance  which  greatly- 
increased  the  difficulty  of  a  decision.  No  female  had 
ever  left  America  as  a  Missionary  to  the  heathen. 
The  general  opinion  was  decidedly  opposed  to  the 
measure.  It  was  deemed  wild  and  romantic  in  the 
extreme,  and  altogether  inconsistent  with  prudenoe 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  48 

and  delicacy.  Miss  H.  had  no  example  to  guide 
and  allure  her.  She  met  with  no  encouragement 
from  the  greater  part  of  those  persons,  to  whom  she 
applied  for  counsel.  Some  expressed  strong  disappro- 
bation of  the  project.  Others  would  give  no  opinion. 
Two  or  three  individuals,  whom  it  might  not  he  prop- 
er to  name,  were  steady,  affectionate  advisers,  and  en- 
couraged her  to  go.  With  these  exceptions,  she  was 
forced  to  decide  from  her  own  convictions  of  duty, 
and  her  own  sense  of  fitness  and  expediency.* 

It  was  well  for  the  cause  of  Missions,  that  God  as- 
signed to  Miss  Hasseltine  the  honorable  yet  difficult 
office  of  leading  the  way  in  this  great  enterprise. 
Her  adventurous  spirit  and  her  decision  of  character 
eminently  fitted  her  to  resolve,  where  others  would 
hesitate,  and  to  advance,  where  others  might  retreat. 
She  did  decide  to  go,  and  her  determination,  without 
doubt,  has  had  some  effect  on  the  minds  of  other 
females,  who  have  since  followed  her  example. f 

*  The  remark  of  one  lady  respecting  Mrs.  J.  would  express 
the  feelings  of  many  others.  "  I  hear,"  said  she,  "  that  Miss  H. 
is  going  to  India.  Why  does  she  gol"  "  Why,  she  thinks  it 
her  duty;  would  not  you  go,  if  you  thought  it  your  duty'?"  "  But," 
replied  the  good  lady,  with  emphasis,  "  I  would  not  think  it  my 
duty."  Many  questions  of  duty,  it  may  be  suspected,  are  de- 
cided in  this  summary  manner. 

t  The  following  extract  from  Mrs.  Newell's  journal,  dated 
October  20,  1810,  refers  to  Mrs.  Judson,  and  it  shows  that  Mrs. 
Newell  had  not  then  decided  to  go  to  India  : 

"  A  female  friend  called  upon  us  this  morning.  She  informed 
me  of  her  determination  to  quit  her  native  land,  to  endure  the 
sufferings  of  a  Christian  amongst  heathen  nations — to  spend  her 
days  in  India's  sultry  clime.  How  did  this  news  affect  my  heart  ! 
Is  she  willing  to  do  all  tliis  for  God  ;  and  shall  I  refuse  to  lend 
my  little  aid,  in  a  land  where  divine  revelation  has  shed  its 
clearest  rays  1  I  have  felt  more  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen, 
this  day,  than  I  recollect  to  have  felt  through  my  whole  past  life. 

"  How  dreadfid  their  situation  !  What  heart  but  would  bleed 
at  the  idea  of  the  sufferings  they  endure  to  obtain  the  joys  of 
paradise  !  What  can  1  do,  that  the  light  of  the  Gospel  may 
shine  upon  them  1  They  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge, 
while  I  enjoy  the  glorious  privileges  of  a  Christian  land  !  Great 
God,  direct  me  !  O  make  me  in  some  way  beneficial  to  immor- 
tal souls." 


44  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    .TUDSOJf 

To  Mrs.  Judson  undoubtedly  belongs  the  praise 
of  being  the  first  American  female,  who  resolved  to 
leave  her  friends  and  country,  to  bear  the  Gospel  to 
the  heathen  in  foreign  climes. 

Her  journal  at  this  time  shows  that  her  mind  was 
in  a  state  of  extreme  anxiety,  and  that  she  resorted 
for  direction  and  help  to  Him  who  gives  wisdom  to 
the  ignorant,  and  who  guides  the  meek  in  judgment : 

"Aug.  8,  1810.  Endeavoured  to  commit  myself 
entirely  to  God,  to  be  disposed  of  according  to  his 
pleasure.  He  is  now  trying  my  faith  and  confidence 
in  him,  by  presenting  dark  and  gloomy  prospects, 
that  I  may  be  enabled,  through  divine  grace,  to  gain 
an  ascendency  over  my  selfish  and  rebellious  spirit, 
and  prefer  the  will  of  God  to  my  own.  I  do  feel  that 
his  service  is  my  delight.  Might  I  but  be  the  means 
of  converting  a  single  soul,  it  would  be  worth  spend- 
ing all  my  days  to  accomplish.  Yes,  I  feel  willing 
to  be  placed  in  that  situation,  in  which  I  can  do 
most  good,  though  it  were  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the 
distant,  benighted  heathen. 

11  Sept.  10.  For  several  weeks  past,  my  mind  has 
been  greatly  agitated.  An  opportunity  has  been  pre- 
sented to  me,  of  spending  my  days  among  the  hea- 
then, in  attempting  to  persuade  them  to  receive  the 
Gospel.  Were  I  convinced  of  its  being  a  call  from 
God,  and  that  it  would  be  more  pleasing  to  him,  for 
me  to  spend  my  life  in  this  way  than  in  any  other, 
I  think  I  should  be  willing  to  relinquish  every  earth- 
ly object,  and,  in  full  view  of  dangers  and  hardships, 
give  myself  up  to  the  great  work. 

"  A  consideration  of  this  subject  has  occasioned 
much  self-examination,  to  know  on  what  my  hopes 
were  founded,  and  whether  my  love  to  Jesus  was 
sufficiently  strong  to  induce  me  to  forsake  all  for  his 
cause.  At  times  I  have  felt  satisfied,  that  I  loved 
him,  on  account  of  his  own  glorious  perfections,  and 
have  been  desirous  that  he  should  do  with  me  as  he 
should  please,   and   place  me  in  that  situation,  in 


MEMOIR   OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  45 

which  I  can  be  most  useful.  I  have  felt  great  satis- 
faction in  committing  this  case  to  God,  knowing  that 
he  has  a  perfect  understanding  of  the  issue  of  all 
events,  is  infinitely  wise  to  select  the  means  best  cal- 
culated to  bring  about  the  most  important  ends,  and 
is  able  and  willing  to  make  the  path  of  duty  plain 
before  me,  and  incline  me  to  walk  therein.  At  other 
times,  I  have  felt  ready  to  sink,  being  distressed  with 
fears  about  my  spiritual  state,  and  appalled  at  the 
prospect  of  pain  and  suffering,  to  which  my  nature 
is  so  averse,  and  apprehensive,  that  when  assailed  by 
temptation,  or  exposed  to  danger  and  death,  I  should 
not  be  able  to  endure,  as  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible. 
But  I  now  feel  willing  to  leave  it  entirely  with  God. 
He  is  the  fountain  of  all  grace;  and  if  he  has  design- 
ed me  to  be  a  promoter  of  his  cause,  among  those 
who  know  him  not,  he  can  qualify  me  for  the  work, 
and  enable  me  to  bear  whatever  he  is  pleased  to  in- 
flict. I  am  fully  satisfied,  that  difficulties  and  trials 
are  more  conducive,  than  ease  and  prosperity,  to  pro- 
mote my  growth  in  grace,  and  cherish  an  habitual 
sense  of  dependence  on  God.  While  the  latter  please 
my  animal  nature,  and  lead  me  to  seek  happiness  in 
creature  enjoyments,  the  former  afford  convincing 
proofs  that  this  life  is  designed  to  be  a  state  of  trial, 
and  not  a  state  *of  rest,  and  thus  tend  to  wean  me 
from  the  world,  and  make  me  look  up  to  heaven  as 
my  home.  Time  appears  nothing  when  compared 
with  eternity,  and  yet  events  the  most  momentous 
depend  on  the  improvement  of  these  fleeting  years. 
0  Jesus,  direct  me,  and  I  am  safe;  use  me  in  thy 
service,  and  I  ask  no  more.  I  would  not  choose  my 
portion  of  work,  or  place  of  labor;  only  let  me  know 
thy  will,  and  I  will  readily  comply. 

"  Oct.  28.  My  mind  has  still  been  agitated  for 
two  or  three  weeks  past,  in  regard  to  the  above 
mentioned  subject.  But  I  have,  at  all  times,  felt  a 
disposition  to  leave  it  with  God,  and  trust  in  him  to 
direct  me.  I  have,  at  length,  come  to  the  conclusion, 
that  if  nothing  in  providence  appears  to  prevent,  I 


46  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

must  spend  my  days  in  a  heathen  land.  I  am  a  crea- 
ture of  God,  and  ne  has  an  undoubted  right  to  do 
with  me,  as  seemeth  good  in  his  sight.  I  rejoice 
that  I  am  in  his  hands — that  he  is  everywhere  pres- 
ent, and  can  protect  me  in  one  place  as  well  as  in 
another.  He  has  my  heart  in  his  hands;  and  when 
I  am  called  to  face  danger,  to  pass  through  scenes  of 
terror  and  distress,  he  can  inspire  me  with  fortitude, 
and  enable  me  to  trust  in  him.  Jesus  is  faithful;  his 
promises  are  precious.  Were  it  not  for  these  consid- 
erations, I  should,  with  my  present  prospects,  sink 
down  in  despair,  especially  as  no  female  has  to  my 
knowledge  ever  left  the  shores  of  America,  to  spend 
her  life  among  the  heathen;  nor  do  I  yet  know  that 
I  shall  have  a  single  female  companion.  But  God  is 
my  witness,  that  I  have  not  dared  to  decline  the  offer 
that  has  been  made  me,  though  so  many  are  ready  to 
call  it  a  l  wild,  romantic  undertaking.'  If  I  have 
been  deceived  in  thinking  it  my  duty  to  go  to  the 
heathen,  I  humbly  pray,  that  I  may  be  undeceived, 
and  prevented  from  going.  But  whether  I  spend  my 
days  in  India  or  America,  I  desire  to  spend  them  in 
the  service  of  God,  and  be  prepared  to  spend  an  eter- 
nity in  his  presence.  0  Jesus,  make  me  live  to  thee, 
and  I  desire  no  more. 

"Nov.  25.  Sabbath.  Have  speut  part  of  this 
holy  day  in  fasting  and  prayer  on  account  of  the  dark- 
ness of  my  mind,  and  the  many  internal  trials  of 
a  spiritual  nature  that  J  have  lately  experienced. 
Though  destitute  of  that  engagedness  I  could  desire, 
I  had  some  freedom  in  pouring  out  my  soul  to  God, 
and  some  confidence  that  he  would  grant  my  peti- 
tions. When  I  consider  the  great  wickedness  of  my 
'heart,  I  hardly  venture  to  approach  the  throne  of 
grace.  But  when  I  recollect,  that  God  has  promised 
to  hear  the  cries  of  the  poor  and  needy,  and  that  he 
has  even  given  his  Son  to  die  for  those  who  are  sunk 
deep  in  sin,  I  find  some  enoouragement  to  prostrate 
myself  before  the  mercy  seat,  and  plead  the  divine 
promises.     Of  late,  I  have  had  but  little  enjoyment, 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  47 

though  ray  mind  has  been  constantly  exercised  with 
olivine  truth.  Yet  I  hope,  that  God  will  overrule 
these  trials  for  my  good,  I  have  long  since  given 
myself  to  God ;  he  has  an  undoubted  right  to  dispose 
of  me,  and  try  me  as  he  pleases.  Though  he  slay 
me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him. 

"  He  who  has  styled  himself  a  prayer  hearing  God, 
graciously  manifested  himself  to  my  soul,  and  made 
it  easy  and  pleasant  to  pray.  Felt  a  longing  desire 
for  more  grace,  for  more  unreserved  devoted  ness 
to  God.  When  I  get  near  to  God,  and  discern  the 
excellence  of  the  character  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
especially  his  power  and  willingness  to  save,  I  feel 
desirous  that  the  whole  world  should  become  ac- 
quainted with  this  Saviour.  I  am  not  only  willing  to 
spend  my  days  among  the  heathen,  in  attempting  to 
enlighten  and  save  them,  but  I  find  much  pleasure  in 
the  prospect.  Yes,  I  am  quite  willing  to  give  up 
temporal  comforts,  and  live  a  life  of  hardship  and 
trial,  if  it  be  the  will  of  God. 

'  I  can  be  safe,  and  free  from  care, 
On  any  shore,  since  God  is  there.' 

"Oct.  Sabbath— (probably  1811.)  Another  holy 
day  calls  me  to  the  house  of  God.  O  that  I  may 
enjoy  his  presence,  and  rest  in  him,  This  morning 
had  some  faint  views  of  my  un worthiness  and  noth- 
ingness before  God.  Felt  ashamed,  that  I  had  ever 
indulged  the  least  complacency  in  myself,  when  I  am 
so  exceedingly  depraved.  I  can  find  no  words  to 
express  my  own  vileness;  and  yet  I  sometimes  exalt 
myself,  and  wonder  the  Supreme  Being  takes  no  more 
notice  of  my  prayers,  and  gives  me  no  more  grace. 
This  evening  attended  a  female  prayer  meeting. 
Felt  solemn  and  engaged  in  prayer.  Longed  for 
clearer  views  of  God,  and  stronger  confidence  in  him. 
Made  a  new  dedication  of  myself  to  God.  Felt  per- 
fectly willing  to  give  up  my  friends  and  earthly  com- 
forts, provided  I  might,  in  exile,  enjoy  the  presence 
of  God.     I  never  felt  more  engaged  in  prayer  for 


48  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

special  grace,  to  prepare  me  for  my  great  undertaking, 
than  this  evening.  I  am  confident  God  will  support 
me  in  every  trying  hour.  I  have  strong  hope,  that 
in  giving  me  such  an  opportunity  of  laboring  for 
him,  he  will  make  me  peculiarly  useful.  No  matter 
where  I  am,  if  I  do  but  serve  the  infinitely  blessed 
God;  and  it  is  my  comfort,  that  he  can  prepare  me  to 
serve  him.  Blessed  Jesus,  I  am  thine  forever.  Do 
with  me  what  thou  wilt;  lead  me  in  the  path  in 
which  thou  wouldst  have  me  go,  and  it  is  enough. 

"  Nov.  23.  My  heart  has  been  quite  revived  this 
evening  with  spiritual  things.  Had  some  views  of 
the  excellent  nature  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Long- 
ed, above  all  things,  to  have  it  advanced.  Felt  an 
ardent  desire  to  be  instrumental  of  spreading  the 
knowledge  of  the  Redeemer's  name,  in  a  heathen 
land.  Felt  it  a  great,  an  undeserved  privilege,  to 
have  an  opportunity  of  going.  Yes,  I  think  I  would 
rather  go  to  India,  among  the  heathen,  notwithstand- 
ing the  almost  insurmountable  difficulties  in  the  way, 
than  to  stay  at  home  and  enjoy  the  comforts  and 
luxuries  of  fife.  Faith  in  Christ  will  enable  me  to 
bear  trials,  however  severe.  My  hope  in  his  power- 
ful protection  animates  me  to  persevere  in  my  pur- 
pose. O,  if  he  will  condescend  to  make  me  useful 
in  promoting  his  kingdom,  I  care  not  where  I  per- 
form his  work,  nor  how  hard  it  be.  Behold  the  hand- 
maid of  the  Lord;  be  it  unto  me  according  to  thy 
word." 

The  resolution  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  to  devote 
themselves  to  the  service  of  their  Saviour  as  Mission- 
aries, was  not  formed  in  the  ardor  of  youthful  enthu- 
siasm. It  was  not  the  impulse  of  an  adventurous 
spirit,  panting  for  scenes  of  difficulty  and  danger. 
They  had  cherished  no  romantic  views  of  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise.  They  had  calmly  estimated  its 
hazards  and  its  toils.  They  foresaw  what  it  would 
cost  them,  and  the  issue  to  which  it  would  probably 
lead  them  both.     They  knew  well  what  they  must 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOK.  49 

do  and  suffer;  and  they  yielded  themselves  as  willing 
sacrifices,  for  the  sake  of  the  far  distant  heathen. 

As  a  proof  of  this,  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Judson  to  Mr.  Hasseltine  may  here  be  quoted.  It  is 
in  every  view  a  remarkable  document.  Its  design 
was,  to  ask  the  father's  consent  to  his  daughter's 
marriage,  and  her  consequent  departure  for  India. 
The  letter  is  alike  honorable  to  the  writer  and  to  the 
parent.  An  ordinary  lover  would  have  solicited  the 
desired  consent,  by  a  strong  statement  of  every  en- 
couraging consideration,  and  by  throwing  the  bright 
tints  of  hope  over  the  dark  clouds  which  enveloped 
the  future.  Mr.  Judson  resorted  to  no  such  artifice. 
He  knew  that  the  case  was  too  solemnly  interesting 
for  anything  but  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity.  He 
knew  that  the  excellent  man  whom  he  addressed, 
was  capable  of  sacrificing  his  feelings  to  his  duty, 
and  was  able  to  decide  the  painful  question  proposed 
to  him,  in  single  hearted  submission  to  his  Saviour'* 
will. 

After  mentioning  to  Mr.  H.  that  he  had  offered 
marriage  to  his  daughter,  and  that  she  had  "said 
something  about  consent  of  parents,"  Mr.  Judson 
proceeds  thus : 

"  I  have  now  to  ask,  whether  you  can  consent  to 
part  with  your  daughter  early  next  spring,  to  see  her 
no  more  in  this  world;  whether  you  can  consent  to 
her  departure  for  a  heathen  land,  and  her  subjection 
to  the  hardships  and  sufferings  of  a  missionary  life; 
whether  you  can  consent  to  her  exposure  to  the  dan- 
gers of  the  ocean;  to  the  fatal  influence  of  the  south- 
ern climate  of  India;  to  every  kind  of  want  and  dis- 
tress; to  degradation,  insult,  persecution,  and  perhaps 
a  violent  death.  Can  you  consent  to  all  this,  for  the 
sake  of  Him  who  left  his  heavenly  home,  and  died 
for  her  and  for  you;  for  the  sake  of  perishing  immor- 
tal souls;  for  the  sake  of  Zion,  and  the  glory  of  God? 
Can  you  consent  to  all  this,  in  hope  of  soon  meeting 
your  daughter  in  the  world  of  glory,  with  a  crowji 
of  righteousness,  brightened  by  the  acclamations  n 
5 


50  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSOK. 

praise  which  shall  redound  to  her  Saviour  from  nea- 
thens  saved,  through  her  means,  from  eternal  wo  and 
despair?" 

Can  the  enemy  of  Missions,  after  reading  this  let- 
ter, accuse  Missionaries  of  ambitious  and  selfish  pur- 
poses? Could  a  man,  capable  of  writing  thus,  in 
such  circumstances,  be  actuated  by  any  of  the  ordi- 
nary motives,  which  govern  human  actions  ?  Could 
a  father  give  up  a  daughter  to  such  an  alliance,  and 
such  a  destiny,  from  any  impulse,  inferior  to  the  con- 
straining love  of  Christ? 

The  following  letter  from  Miss  H.  to  an  intimate 
friend  proves  that  she  had  duly  estimated  the  im 
portance  and  the  difficulties  of  the  subject,  and  had 
been  guided  to  a  decision,  after  deliberate  reflection 
and  earnest  prayer  to  God. 

TO  miss  L.  K. 

"  Beverly,  Sept.  8,  1810. 
"  I  can,  but  for  a  moment,  turn  my  thoughts  on 
the  dealings  of  God  with  us.  He  made  us  inhabi- 
tants of  the  same  town;  and  living  near  each  other, 
as  we  have,  no  wonder  the  similarity  in  the  turn  of 
our  minds  produced  strong  affection.  The  same 
opportunities  were  afforded,  and  under  the  same 
instructers  we  obtained  our  education.  We  mutu- 
ally assisted  each  other  in  lightness,  dissipation,  and 
vanity.  When  God,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  convinced 
one  of  her  lost  undone  condition,  her  first  object  was 
to  convince  the  other.  Our  convictions  were  the 
same.  How  often  did  we  converse  on  our  awful 
situation,  and  mingle  our  tears  for  our  hardness  and 
<  stupidity.  The  fields  and  groves  frequently  heard 
our  complaints,  the  moon  and  stars  in  the  stillness  of 
evening  witnessed  our  sorrow.  Did  God  leave  us  to 
act  out  the  horrid  enmity  of  our  hearts?  Did  he 
leav  e  us  to  blaspheme  his  holy  name,  and  curse  the 
day  in  which  we  were  born?  No.  Let  our  souls  be 
filled  with  astonishment — lie  led  us  to  Jesus,  the 
Saviour  of  sinners !  Can  we  deny  that  the  Saviour 
appeared  to  us  the  chief  among  ten  thousands  ?    Did 

\ 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOX.  51 

we  not  frequently  meet  to  converse  about  the  things 
of  the  kingdom,  and  eagerly  inquire,  'how  we  could 
most  promote  the  glory  of  God  r '  These  facts,  my 
friend,  we  cannot  deny.  But  where  is  now  that 
engagedness  for  God  ?  What  have  Ave  ever  done  for 
him  who  has  so  distinguished  us  ?  O  Lydia,  let  us 
weep — let  us  be  deeply  affected  with  our  ingratitude 
in  living  no  more  devoted  to  him.  O  let  us,  dear  L. 
now  begin,  and  sacrifice  everything  that  comes  in 
competition  with  the  glory  of  God,  and  give  our 
whole  selves  to  him. 

"  I  have  ever  made  you  a  confidant.  I  will  still 
confide  in  you,  and  beg  for  your  prayers,  that  I  may 
be  directed  in  regard  to  the  subject  which  I  shall 
communicate. 

"  I  feel  willing,  and  expect,  if  nothing  in  providence 
prevents,  to  spend  my  days  in  this  world  in  heathen 
lands.  Yes,  Lydia,  I  have  about  come  to  the  deter- 
mination to  give  up  all  my  comforts  and  enjoyments 
here,  sacrifice  my  affection  to  relatives  and  friends, 
and  go  where  God,  in  his  providence,  shall  see  fit  to 
place  me.  My  determinations  are  not  hasty,  or 
formed  without  viewing  the  dangers,  trials  and  hard- 
ships attendant  on  a  missionary  life.  Nor  were  my 
determinations  formed  in  consequence  of  an  attach- 
ment to  an  earthly  object;  but  Avith  a  sense  of  my 
obligations  to  God,  and  with  a  full  conviction  of  its 
being  a  call  in  providence,  and  consequently  my  duty. 
My  feelings  have  been  exquisite  in  regard  to  the  sub- 
ject. Now  my  mind  is  settled  and  composed,  and  is 
willing  to  leave  the  event  with  God — none  can  sup- 
port one  under  trials  and  afflictions  but  him.  In  him 
alone  I  feel  a  disposition  to  confide. 

"How  short  is  time,  how  boundless  is  eternity! 
If  Ave  may  be  considered  worthy  to  suffer  for  Jesus 
here,  will  it  not  enhance  our  happiness  hereafter?  O 
pray  for  me.  Spend  Avhole  evenings  in  prayer  for  those 
who  go  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  poor  heathen." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  were  married  at  Bradford, 
February  5,  1812. 


52  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JTTDSON. 

CHAPTER    III. 

Embarkation — Voyage — Arrival  at  Calcutta. 

On  the  6th  of  February,  1812,  Mr.  Judson,  and 
Messrs.  Samuel  Newell,  Samuel  Nott,  Jr.  Gordon 
Hall,  and  Luther  Rice,  were  ordained,  as  Missionaries, 
in  the  Tabernacle  Church,  in  Salem.  On  the  19th 
of  February,  Messrs.  Judson  and  Newell,  with 
their  wives,  "sailed  from  Salem,  in  the  brig  Caravan, 
Captain  Heard,  for  Calcutta.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Nott 
and  lady,  and  Messrs.  Hall  and  Rice,  sailed  for  the 
same  port,  on  the  18th,  from  Philadelphia,  in  the 
ship  Harmony,  Captain  Brown. 

The  Missionaries  were  now  embarked  on  their 
great  enterprise.  They  had,  as  they  supposed,  taken 
a  last  farewell  of  their  friends  on  earth;  and  they 
were  hastening  to  distant  lands,  to  wear  out  their 
lives  in  teaching  the  dying  idolaters  of  India  the 
knowledge  of  that  Saviour,  who  died  on  Calvary,  that 
whosoever  should  believe  in  him  might  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life.  Never  were  men  engaged 
in  a  nobler  service.  Never  did  benevolence  impel  men 
to  a  more  worthy  sacrifice  of  ease,  and  of  all  that  the 
heart  values  in  the  domestic  relations,  and  in  civilized 
society.  If  the  soul  of  man  is  of  inestimable  worth, 
and  if  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
only  instrument  of  its  recovery  and  salvation,  then 
does  the  missionary  enterprise  surpass,  in  the  impor- 
tance of  its  aims,  and  the  benevolence  of  its  motives, 
every  other  effort  of  the  human  mind.  It  is  not  the 
purpose  of  this  work  to  advocate,  by  abstract  reason- 
ing, the  cause  of  Missions.  The  whole  argument 
lies  within  a  narrow  compass,  and  may  be  well  stat- 
ed in  the  language,  of  Dr.  Johnson,  whose  gigantic 
mind  was  little  liable  to  be  affected  by  the  wayward 
impulses  of  enthusiasm.  "  If  obedience  to  the  will 
of  God  be  necessary  to  happiness,  and  knowledge  of 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSONj  58 

nis  will  be  necessary  to  obedience,  I  know  not  how 
he  that  withholds  this  knowledge,  or  delays  it,  can 
be  said  to  love  his  neighbour  as  himself.  He  that 
Voluntarily  continues  ignorance,  is  guilty  of  all  the 
crimes  which  ignorance  produces;  as  to  him  that 
should  extinguish  the  tapera  of  a  light-house,  might 
justly  be  imputed,  the  calamities  of  shipwrecks."  * 

Mrs.  Judson  was  now  afloat  on  an  untried  element, 
which  was  bearing  her  rapidly  away  from  her  home 
and  kindred.  The  struggle,  in  a  heart  so  strong  in  its 
affections  as  hers,  must  have  been  severe.  We  have 
seen  that  she  had  calmly  weighed  the  difficulties  and 
the  hazards  of  the  undertaking,  and  was  under  the 
influence  of  no  temporary  excitement,  nor  bold  spirit 
of  adventure.  She  knew  well  what  she  must  sur- 
render, and  the  objects  which  called  for  the  sacrifice, 
— and  she  left  all,  for  the  sake  of  her  Saviour,  and  of 
her  perishing  fellow  men.  Why  should  such  disin- 
terested benevolence  and  heroic  firmness  fail  to  obtain 
the  applause  of  men,  who  are  ready  to  admire  and 
praise  these  qualities,  when  exerted  on  other  occasions 
and  for  other  objects  ?  Why  should  the  voice  of  elo- 
quence, and  the  lyre  of  the  poet,  which  delight  *o 
commemorate  the  self-denial,  and  patriotism,  and 
noble  daring  of  the  wise  and  good,  be  mute,  Avhen  the 
Missionary  departs  on  his  errand  of  mercy?  The 
memory  of  Lady  Arabella  Johnson  has  been  the  re- 
cent theme  of  eulogy,  On  the  spot  where  Mrs.  Jud- 
son embarked  for  India. f  In  what  worthy  quality  of 
heart  or  mind  was  the  Missionary  inferior  to  the 
accomplished  Puritan?  How  did  the  arduous  enter- 
prise of  Mrs.  J.  in  grandeur  of  aim,  generous  self- 
denial,  devoted  affection,  and  intrepid  courage,  fall 
short  of  that  which  has  embalmed  the  memory  of 

*  Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson. 

t  At  the  late  centennial  celebration  of  the  settlement  of  Salem,. 
in  1628,  Judge  Story,  in  his  Address,  spoke  in  suitable  terms  of 
Lady  Johnson,  a  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Lincoln,  who  accompa- 
nied her  husband  among  the  first  settlers  of  Salem,  and  died  »oott 
after  her  arrival. 


54  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Lady  Johnson  ?  Why,  then,  should  not  the  Mission- 
ary be  included  in  the  following'  tribute  to  female 
excellence,  as  true  as  it  is  beautiful  ? 

"  In  the  path  of  duty,  no  sacrifice  is  with  them  toe 
high,  or  too  dear.  The  voice  of  pleasure,  or  ot 
power,  may  pass  by  unheeded;  but  the  voice  of  afflic- 
tion, never.  The  chamber  of  the  sick,  the  pillow  of 
the  dying1,  the  vigils  of  the  dead,  the  altars  of  relig- 
ion, never  missed  the  presence  or  the  sympathies  of 
woman.  Timid  though  she  be,  and  so  delicate,  that 
the  winds  of  heaven  may  not  too  roughly  visit  her, 
on  such  occasions  she  loses  all  sense  of  danger,  and 
assumes  a  preternatural  courage,  which  knows  not, 
and  fears  not,  consequences.  Then  she  displays  that 
undaunted  spirit,  which  neither  courts  difficulties,  nor 
evades  them;  that  resignation,  which  utters  neither 
murmur  nor  regret;  and  that  patience  in  suffering, 
which  seems  victorious  ever  death  itself."  * 

The  dangers  of  the  ocean  are  sufficient  to  intimi- 
date any  heart,  unless  it  be  fortified  with  a  better  ar- 
mor than  that  which  Horace  deemed  necessary  for 
the  first  maritime  adventurer,  f  But  Mrs.  J.  and  her 
companions  encountered  no  other  than  the  usual  inci- 
dents of  a  voyage.  Some  extracts  from  her  journal 
and  letters  will  be  read  with  interest: 

"Feb.  18.  Took  leave  of  my  friends  and  native 
land,  and  embarked  on  board  the  brig  Caravan,  for 
India.  Had  so  long  anticipated  the  trying  scene  of 
parting,  that.  I  found  it  more  tolerable  than  I  had 
feared.  Still  my  heart  bleeds.  O  America,  my  native 
land,  must  I  leave  thee?    Must  I  leave  my  parents, 

*  Judge  Story's  Address. 

t  Illi  robur  et  '<es  triplex 

Circa  pectus  erat,  qui  fragilem  truci 
Conunisit  pelago  ratem, 

Primus.  Horace  L.  I.  Car.  III. 

Sure  oak  aim!  tluee  fold  brass  surrounded  his  heart,  who  first 
trusted  a  frail  vessel  to  the  merciless  ocean. 

Smart's  Translation. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  55 

my  sisters  and  brother,  my  friends  beloved,  and  all 
the  scenes  of  my  early  youth?  Must  I  leave  thee 
Bradford,  my  dear  native  town,  where  I  spent  the 
pleasant  years  of  childhood;  where  I  learned  to  lisp  the 
name  of  my  mother;  where  my  infant  mind  first  be- 
gan to  expand;  where  I  entered  the  field  of  science- 
where  I  learned  the  endearments  of  friendship,  and 
tasted  of  all  the  happiness  this  world  can  afford; 
where  I  learned  also  to  value  a  Saviour's  blood,  and 
to  count  all  things  but  loss,  in  comparison  with  the 
knowledge  of  him?  Yes,  I  must  leave  you  all,  for  a 
heathen  land,  an  uncongenial  clime.  Farewell,  hap- 
py, happy  scenes,— but  never,  no.  never  to  be  for- 
gotten. 

"  19.  Sea-sick  all  day,  and  unable  to  do  anything. 
My  thoughts,  more  than  usual,  fixed  on  divine  "things. 
Longed  for  the  enjoyment  of  God's  presence  on  our 
passage,  that  we  may  be  preparing  for  usefulness  in 
future  life.  In  the  night  had  many  distressing  appre- 
hensions of  death.  Felt  unwilling  to  die  on  the  sea, 
not  so  much  on  account  of  my  state  after  death,  as 
the  dreadfulncss  of  perishing  amid  the  waves. 

"  21.  Somewhat  relieved  from  sickness,  and  abk* 
to  read  a  few  chapters  in  the  Bible.  Never  had  a 
greater  sense  of  our  obligations  to  live  devoted  to 
God,  resulting  from  his  distinguished  mercies.  Even 
on  the  ocean,  confined  as  I  am,  1  find  many  sources 
of  enjoyment,  and  feel  as  happv  as  when  on  land,  in 
the  midst  of  my  friends. 

"  Feb.  22.  0  for  a  heart  to  live  near  to  God,  and 
serve  him  faithfully.  I  need  nothing  so  much  as 
ardent  piety.  I  should  feel  happy  in  the  consideration 
of  having  left  my  native  land,  and  my  father's  house, 
if  by  making  this  sacrifice,  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
should  be  promoted.  May  it  be  my  great  object  to 
live  a  useful,  holy  life,  and  prepare  to- die  a  peaceful 
death. 

"  27.  This  day  has  been  regarded  bv  our  friends 
on  land  as  a  day  of  fasting  and"  praver  for  the  pros- 
perity of  this  Mission',  and  I  hope  "the  same  object 


56  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOW. 

has  not  been  forgotten  by  us  on  the  sea.  1  spent 
sometime  this  evening  on  deck.  The  weather  was 
pleasant;  the  motion  of  the  vessel  gentle,  though  rap- 
id; the  full  moon  shone  clearly  on  the  water;  and  all 
things  around  conspired  to  excite  pleasing  though 
melancholy  sensations.  My  native  land,  my  home, 
my  friends,  and  all  my  forsaken  enjoyments,  rushed 
into  my  mind;  my  tears  flowed  profusely,  and  I  could 
not  be  comforted.  Soon,  however,  the  consideration 
of  having  left  all  these  for  the  dear  cause  of  Christ, 
and  the  hope  of  being,  one  day,  instrumental  of 
leading  some  poor  degraded  females  to  embrace  him 
as  their  Saviour,  soothed  my  griefs,  dried  up  my  tears, 
and  restored  peace  and  tranquillity  to  my  mind. 

"  29.  The  weather  continues  pleasant,  so  that  we 
are  able  to  spend  much  time  on  deck.  I  see  that 
there  is  no  situation  in  life  in  which  trials  and  enjoy- 
ments, pains  and  pleasures,  are  not  intermingled.  J 
calculated  on  nothing  but  difficulties  and  distresses,, 
during  the  voyage,  and  am  disappointed  in  finding 
many  pleasures.  God  frequently  deprives  his  chil- 
dren of  the  good  things  of  this  world,  that  they  may 
be  sensible  they  have  no  portion  here.  Have  I  not, 
then,  reason  to  fear  that  I  am  receiving  my  only  por- 
tion ?  And  yet  my  heart  tells  me,  that  I  do  not  wish 
to  take  these  things  as  my  portion.  I  would  rather 
be  deprived  of  them  than  that  they  should  deprive 
me  of  the  enjoyment  of  the  light  of  God's  counte- 
nance. I  desire  a  heavenly  inheritance  that  will  nev- 
er fail  me.  I  desire  that  the  great,  the  infinite  God. 
may  be  my  portion,  my  friend,  my  all." 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 
"At  Sea,  Sabbath  eve,  March  1,  1812. 
"  No  daughter  would  ever  more  gladly  relieve  the 
anxieties  of  a  mother,  than  I  yours.  'The  motives 
which  induced  me  to  go,  and  you  to  give  your  con- 
sent, ought  now  to  support  us,  and  prevent  our  indul- 
ging useless  regret  lor  what  we  cannot  help.  The 
life  I  now  lead  is  much  happier  than   I  expected. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  57 

Though  deprived  of  many  sources  of  enjoyment,  I 
am  surrounded  with  mercies.  I  have  been  sick  every 
day  since  we  sailed  until  to-day.  My  sickness  has 
not  been  very  distressing.  I  have  been  quite  well 
part  of  the  time;  and  when  my  sickness  returned, 
found  almost  immediate  relief  from  lying  down.  I 
suffer  the  most  for  the  want  of  an  appetite.  However, 
we  have  such  a  variety  of  provisions  on  board,  I 
generally  find  something  I  can  relish.  From  the 
order  and  regularity  of  things  in  the  cabin,  you 
would  hardly  imagine  we  are  on  board  of  a  vessel. 
The  captain  is  a  young  gentleman  of  an  amiable 
disposition  and  pleasing  manners.  He  and  all  the 
officers  treat  us  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  respect. 
Everything  they  have  is  at  our  service.  Last  Sab- 
bath, the  first  of  our  being  here,  we  had  no  preach- 
ing or  religious  worship.  To-day  it.  was  proposed  to 
the  captain  to  have  worship  in  the  cabin.  He 
readily  assented,  and  joined  Avith  us,  together  with 
two  of  the  other  officers.  I  have  not  heard  the 
least  profane  language  since  I  have  been  on  board 
the  vessel.     This  is  very  uncommon." 

!t  March  5.  Began  Cavers  Lives  of  the  Apostles 
and  Martyrs.  0  for  that  ardent  piety  which  was  so 
conspicuous  in  them,  and  for  that  willingness  to  suffer 
for  Christ's  sake,  which  they  manifested.  I  long  to 
have  my  mind  raised  above  fleeting,  transitory  objects, 
and  placed  entirely  on  those  with  which  my  soul  is 
most  nearly  concerned,  that  so  I  may  live  as  becomes 
a  stranger  and  pilgrim  on  the  earth.  May  even  that 
one  tie  which  still  binds  me  to  earth,  though  so 
strong  and  endearing,  not  hold  my  heart,  my  thoughts 
from  Him,  who  alone  is  worthy  of  my  supreme 
regard. 

"7.  Have  enjoyed  religion  more  than  usual,  and 
felt  peculiarly  desirous  of  being  more  spiritual  and 
heavenly  minded.  Although  I  am  almost  secluded 
from  the  world,  and  have  few  things  to  attract  my 
attention  vet  I  find  that  my  heart  frequently  wanders 


58  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

from  God  in  search  of  happiness  from  other  objects. 
I  find  it  equally  necessary  to  watch  and  pray,  as 
when  surrounded  by  worldly  temptations. 

"  12.  Spent  most  of  the  day  in  reading,  and  the 
evening  in  religious  conversation.  We  conversed 
much  on  death,  and  the  probability  of  our  finding  an 
early  grave.  The  subject  was  solemn  and  affecting, 
yet  secretly  pleasing  and  consoling.  I  never  felt 
more  willingness  to  die,  or  a  stronger  hope  in  Christ. 
Am  astonished  that  I  have  thought  no  more  of  dying, 
and  made  no  more  preparation  for  death.  Resolve 
to  make  it  the  business  of  each  day,  to  prepare  to  die. 

"March  13.  Enjoyed  more  than  usual,  in  secret 
prayer.  Continue  to  feel  impressed  with  the  conver- 
sation of  last  evening,  and  to  realize  the  importance 
of  living  a  holy,  spiritual  life. 

"  14.  Have  been  reading  the  Lives  of  Sir  William 
Jones,  and  Dr.  Doddridge.  What  a  striking  differ- 
ence between  the  two  characters.  The  former  dis- 
tinguished for  his  erudition;  the  latter  for  his  piety. 
The  great  object  of  the  one,  was  evidently  the  attain- 
ment of  literary  fame,  and  the  applause  of  man. 
The  other  sought  chiefly  the  good  of  immortal  souls, 
and  the  approbation  of  God.  Enjoyed  much  this 
evening  in  conversation  and  prayer.  Perhaps  some 
of  my  friends  at  home  were  praying  for  me;  and  in 
answer  to  their  prayers,  the  Holy  Spirit  came  to  ani- 
mate and  comfort  my  heart.  I  feel  thankful  that  God 
has  given  me  an  opportunity  and  inclined  my  heart, 
to  leave  all  my  friends  for  a  heathen  land.  I  desire 
no  higher  enjoyment  in  this  life,  than  to  be  instrumen- 
tal of  leading  some  poor,  ignorant  heathen  females, 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour.  To  have  a  female 
praying  society,  consisting  of  those  who  were  once 
in  heathen  darkness,  is  what  my  heart  earnestly  pants 
after,  and  makes  a  constant  suhject  of  prayer.  .Re- 
solved to  keep  this  in  view,  as  one  principal  object  of 
my  life. 

"  April  6.  Spent  the  evening  in  conversing  on  re- 
ligious subjects,  uarticularly  the  difficultv  of  living  a 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  59 

holy,  spiritual  life.  We  resolved  to  be  more  watch- 
ful  over  the  sins  of  our  hearts,  and  make  greater  ef- 
forts to  live  devoted  to  God.  O  may  these  resolu- 
tions not  be  in  vain;  for  our  future  usefulness  depends 
essentially  on  our  advancement  in  the  divine  life.  At 
present  I  feel  that  I  am  a  weak  Christian  indeed,  and 
if  only  sincere,  am  willing  to  be  considered  the  very 
least  in  the  whole  church." 

TO   HER  SISTER. 

«  At  Sea,  April  11,  1812. 
"  I  find  Mr.  Judson  one  of  the  kindest,  most  faith- 
ful, and  affectionate  of  husbands.  His  conversation 
frequently  dissipates  the  gloomy  clouds  of  spiritual 
darkness  which  hang  over  my  mind,  and  brightens 
my  hope  of  a  happy  eternity.  I  hope  God  will  make 
us  instrumental  of  preparing  each  other  for  useful- 
ness in  this  world,  and  greater  happiness  in  a  future 
world." 

"  May  18.  Have  enjoyed  an  uncommon  degree  of 
peace  and  comfort,  for  many  days.  I  do  not  recollect 
any  period  of  my  life,  in  which  I  have,  for  so  long  a 
time,  had  such  constant  peace  of  mind.  The  last 
fortnight,  I  have  spent  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and 
works  pn  their  authenticity  and  inspiration.  Have 
gained  much  clearer  views  of  the  Christian  religion, 
its  blessed  tendency,  its  unrivalled  excellence.  Christ 
appears  peculiarly  precious,  amiable  and  glorious,  as 
the  author  of  such  a  religion.  Of  late,  I  have  had 
no  anxious  feelings  about  my  future  situation  in  life, 
though  all  before  me  is  so  uncertain;  but  have  had  a 
disposition  to  leave  all  with  my  heavenly  Father,  to 
do  with  me  as  he  pleases.  I  sometimes  feel  very 
thankful,  that  God  has  called  me  from  my  friends  and 
native  land,  to  a  land  of  strangers,  of  spiritual  dark- 
ness and  death,  thereby  giving  me  an  opportunity  of 
denying  myself  those  enjoyments,  on  which  I  have 
been  too  prone  to  set  my  heart,  and  has  thereby,  I 
trust,  led  me  to  feel  more  deeply  my  dependence  on 
him,  and  choose  him  for  my  only  portion." 


60  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOtf. 

TO  MISS  L.  It. 

"  At  Sea,  N.  Lat.  9,  E.  Long.  86. 
"  My  dearest  L. 

"When  I  reflect  on  the  many  sources  of  enjoy- 
ment I  have  left  in  my  native  land;  when  I  think  of 
my  home,  and  the  friends  of  my  youth,  the  idea  of 
having  left  them  forever,  is  exquisitely  painful.  Yet 
I  have  never  regretted  having  left  them  for  the  cause 
of  Christ.  No,  my  dear  Lydia,  in  my  most  gloomy 
hours,  or  in  the  apparent  near  approach  of  death,  1 
never  have,  for  a  moment,  repented  my  having  cho- 
sen the  rugged,  thorny  path  through  which  a  Mis- 
sionary must  pass,  in  preference  to  the  smooth  and 
easy  life  I  might  have  led  in  my  native  country.  The 
thought  of  having  acted  from  a  sense  of  duty,  in 
thus  voluntarily  quitting  my  native  land,  has  always 
been  a  powerful  opiate  to  calm  my  fears  in  the  midst 
of  danger,  and  to  induce  me  to  place  unlimited  confi- 
dence in  God. 

"  As  it  respects  my  voyage,  thus  far  it  has  been 
pleasant.  The  morning  Ave  sailed,  I  was  taken 
with  sea-sickness.  I  had  anticipated  the  most  dis- 
tressing sensations  from  this  sickness,  but  was  agree- 
ably disappointed;  for  I  felt  no  worse  through  the 
whole,  than  if  I  had  taken  a  gentle  emetic.  I  kept 
my  bed  for  the  most  of  the  time  for  four  days.  We 
had  a  strong,  favorable  wind  the  first  week  we  sailed, 
which  carried  us  into  mild,  comfortable  weather 
The  change  of  the  weather  in  so  short  a  time  was  so 
great,  together  with  sea-sickness  and  the  want  of  exer- 
cise, that  I  soon  lost  all  relish  for  my  food.  Every- 
thing tasted  differently  from  what  it  does  on  land, 
and  those  things  I  was  the  most  fond  of  at  home,  I 
loathed  the  most  here.  But  I  soon  began  to  find  the 
real  cause  of  my  ill  health.  It  was  want  of  exercise. 
For  sometime  we  could  invent  nothing  which  could 
«give  us  exercise  equal  to  what  we  had  been  accus- 
tomed to.  Jumping  the  rope  was  finally  invented, 
.and  this  we  found  to  be  of  great  use,     I  began  and 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  61 

jumped  it  several  times  in  the  day,  and  found  my  health 
gradually  return,  until  I  was  perfectly  well.  I  men- 
tion these  particulars,  that  you,  should  you  ever  go 
to  sea,  may  escape  ill  health.  I  never  enjoyed  more 
perfect  health  in  my  life  than  I  do  now ;  and  I 
attribute  it  to  my  exercising  so  much. 

"  We  found  it  exceedingly  hot  the  first  time  that 
we  crossed  the  equator.  When  going  round  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  we  had  rough,  rainy  weather 
for  twenty  days.  I  never  knew  till  then  l(  the  dan- 
gers of  the  deep."  I  never  felt  before,  my  entire 
dependence  on  God  for  preservation.  Some  nights  I 
never  slept,  on  account  of  the  rocking  of  the  vessel 
and  the  roaring  of  the  winds.  Yet  God  preserved 
us — enabled  us  to  trust  in  him  and  feel  safe.  Surelv 
we  have  every  reason  to  confide  in  God,  and  leave  it 
with  him  to  dispose  of  us  as  he  pleases.  We  have 
again  crossed  the  equator,  and  are  within  a  few  days' 
sail  of  Calcutta.  My  heart  rejoices  at  the  thought 
of  once  more  seeing  land.  Yes,  even  the  thought  of 
s?eing  the  land  of  strangers  and  heathenish  darkness, 
produces  sensations  before  unknown.  We  know  not 
where  we  shall  go,  or  in  what  part  of  the  world  we 
shall  spend  our  remaining  days.  But  I  feel  willing 
to  leave  it  all  with  our  heavenly  Father.  I  doubt 
not  he  will  protect  us,  and  place  us  in  that  station  in 
which  we  shall  be  most  useful.  I  have  spent  the 
most  of  my  time,  since  on  the  water,  in  reading. 
I  knew  I  needed  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with 
the  sacred  Scriptures;  consequently,  I  have  confined 
my  attention  almost  exclusively  to  them.  I  have 
read  the  New  Testament  once  through  in  course, 
two  volumes  of  Scott's  Commentary  on  the  Old, 
Paley,  Trumbull,  and  Dick,  on  the  Inspiration  of 
the  Scriptures,  together  with  Faber  and  Smith  on 
the  Prophecies.  I  have  been  much  interested  in 
reading  these  authors  on  inspiration,  on  account  of 
my  almost  total  ignorance  of  the  evidences  of  the 
divinity  of  the  Scriptures,  and  I  gained  fresh  evi- 
dence of  the  reality  of  the    Christian  religion.     O 


62  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

my  dear  Lydia,  how  much  enjoyment  Christians  lose 
by  neglecting  to  study  the  Bible.  The  more  we  are 
conversant  with  it,  the  more  shall  we  partake  of  the 
spirit  of  its  author,  and  the  more  we  shall  feel  that 
this  world  is  not  our  home,  and  that  we  are  rapidly 
hastening  to  another." 

"  May  24.  Sabbath.  We  have  had  worship  as 
usual,  in  the  cabin.  The  subject  of  the  sermon  Avas 
lukewarmness  in  religion.  I  felt  that  a  great  part 
of  it  was  applicable  to  myself.  I  am  confounded, 
when  I  consider  the  indifference  with  which  I  have 
regarded  and  treated  so  great  a  being  as  God.  How 
little  ardor  I  have  felt  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and 
how  little  zeal  have  I  manifested  for  his  glory.  Under 
the  impression  of  the  truths  of  this  sermon,  I  renew- 
edly  commend  myself  to  God,  all  unholy  and  pollut- 
ed as  I  am,  and  beg  that  he  will  sanctify  me,  and 
make  me  more  engaged  in  his  blessed  service.  We 
are  now  near  the  place  of  our  destination — just  ready 
to  enter  a  strange  land,  where  all  are  unknown  to  us, 
and  we  to  them;  and  where  we  shall  at  once  be  exposed 
to  the  influence  of  an  unhealthy  climate.  We  know 
not  the  manner  in  which  we  shall  be  received,  nor 
the  place  of  our  final  residence.  All  the  future  is 
involved  in  dark  uncertainty.  But  God  is  good  in 
bringing  us  into  circumstances,  where  we  are  com- 
pelled to  trust  in  him.  God  is  everywhere,  and  is 
ever  ready  to  hear  our  cries,  and  succour  us  in  our 
distresses." 

TO  HER  SISTER; 

"  At  Sea,  June  16. 
•<  My  dear  Sister  A , 

"  Instead  of  beginning  to  fill  your  letter  immedi- 
ately after  we  sailed,  I  have  left  it  to  begin  to  fill  it 
when  our  voyage  is  nearly  completed.  I  have  writ- 
ten to  mamma  and  sister  E.  the  particulars  respecting 
my  voyage  thus  far;  consequently,  it  is  unnecessary 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  63 

for  me  now  to  say  any  more.     Day  before  yesterday 
we  came  in  sight  of  land,  after  being  out  only  one 
hundred   and   twelve  days.     We  could   distinguish 
nothing  on  land  except  the  towering  mountains  of 
Golconda.     Yesterday  morning  we  were  nearer  land, 
and  could  easily  discover  the  trees   on   the  shore. 
Some  appeared  to  be  placed  regularly  in  rows,  others 
were  irregular  and  scattered.     The  scene  was  truly 
delightful,  and  reminded  me  of  the  descriptions  I  have 
read  of  the  fertile  shores  of  India — the  groves   of 
orange  and  palm  trees.     I  likewise  thought  it  prob- 
able that  these  shores  were  inhabited  by  a  race  of 
beings,  by  nature  like  ourselves,  but  who,  not  like  us, 
are  ignorant  of  the  God  who  made  them,  and  the 
Saviour  who  died  for  them.     Yesterday  we  saw  two 
vessels.     One   was   a   large  ship,   and   the  captain 
thought  it  to  be  a  British  man-of-war,  as  she  was 
lying  still  till  we  came  up  with  her.     As  soon  as  she 
hoisted  the  flag,  Ave  found  her  to  be  an  American. 
We  had  high  hopes  of  her  being  the  vessel  in  which 
the  other  Missionaries  sailed.     With  impatience  we 
came  up  with  her.     She  hailed  us,  and  wished  to  know 
our   longitude.     Our  captain  asked   her  name,  and 
where  she  was  from,  and  to  our  great  disappointment, 
we  found  she  was  not  the  Harmony.     You  have  no 
idea  how  interesting  the  sight — a  vessel  at  the  side  of 
us,  so  near  that  we  could  hear  the  captain  speak — 
for  he  was  the  first  person  we  have  heard  speak  since 
i  we  sailed,  except  what  belong   to   the  ship.     The 
'  other  was  an  English  vessel,  she  spoke  with  us  to- 
|  day.     We  are  now  at  anchor  in  the  Bay  of  Bengal, 
;  and  dare  not  go  any  farther  to  night,  as  we  have  not 
|  vet  got  a  pilot.     Everything  before  us  is  uncertain. 
j  Whether  we  shall  ever  again  be  on  land,  or  where 
!  we  shall  live,  is  known  only  to  our  heavenly  Father. 
' '  Monday.     We  have  been  very  anxious  this  morn- 
|  ing  to  get  a  pilot.     At  length  a  vessel  was  seen  at  a 
J  distance,  and  it  proved  to  be  a  pilot  vessel.    He  has  just 
I  this  moment  come  on  board,  with  his  two  servants. 
One  of  them  is  a  Hindoo.     He  exactly  answers  the 


64  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOK. 

description  we  have  had  of  those  poor  benighted 
creatures.  He  looks  as  simple  and  feminine  as  you 
can  imagine.  What  an  alteration  would  a  belief  in 
Christianity  make  in  such  a  degraded  creature.  If 
we  have  a  favorable  wind,  Ave  hope  to  get  to  Calcutta 
to-morrow.  0  how  soon  will  our  labors  in  the  Mission 
begin !  Yet  we  are  happy  the  time  is  so  near,  when 
we  may  begin  to  labor  for  Christ  in  a  pagan  land. 

"  Tuesday.  Last  night  was  the  most  dangerous, 
and  to  me,  by  far  the  most  unpleasant  we  have  had. 
The  navigation  here  being  dangerous,  on  account  of 
the  sand  shoals,  the  pilot  came  to  anchor  before  dark. 
The  sea  was  high,  and  kept  the  vessel  in  continual 
motion.  About  ten,  the  mate  came  down,  and  told 
us  the  cable  had  parted,  and  the  anchor  gone.  I 
thought  all  hope  of  our  safety  was  entirely  gone, 
and  immediately  began  to  inquire  into  my  prepared- 
ness for  an  entrance  into  another  world.  The  thought 
of  being  shipwrecked  was  exceedingly  distressing; 
and  I  could  not  but  think  the  providence  of  God 
would  preserve  us,  on  account  of  this  infant  Mission. 
In  him  I  confided,  and  he  preserved  us.  They  got 
the  ship  under  way;  and  the  pilot  being  well  acquaint- 
ed with  the  shoals,  we  met  with  no  difiiculty.  I  slept 
none  at  all,  in  consequence  of  the  continual  noise, 
and  profane  language  on  deck.  The  captain  has 
never  used  any  profane  language  since  we  have  been 
with  him;  but  the  pilot,  much  more  than  we  have 
ever  heard  before.  The  scene  is  now  truly  delight- 
ful. We  are  sailing  up  the  river  Hoogly,  a  branch 
of  the  Ganges,  and  so  near  the  land,  that  we  can 
distinctly  discover  objects.  On  one  side  of  us  are 
the  Sunderbunds — [islands  at  the  mouth  of  the  Gan- 
ges.] The  smell  which  proceeds  from  them  is  fra- 
grant beyond  description.  We  have  passed  the 
mango  trees,  and  some  large  brick  houses. 

"  Wednesday.  I  have  never,  my  dear  sister,  wit- 
nessed or  read  anything  so  delightful  as  the  present 
tcene.  On  each" side  of  the  Hoogly,  where  we  are 
now  passing,  are  the  Hindoo  cottages,  as  thick  togeth- 


MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  65 

er  as  the  houses  in  our  seaports.     They  are  very- 
small,  and  in  the  form  of  hay-stacks,  without  either 
chimneys  or  windows.     They  are  situated  in  the 
midst  of  trees,  which  hang  over  them,  and  appear 
truly  romantic.     The  grass  and  fields  of  rice   are 
perfectly  green,  and  herds  of  cattle  are  everywhere 
feeding  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  the  natives  are 
scattered    about,   differently  employed.     Some  are 
fishing,  some  driving  the  team,  and  many  are  sitting 
indolently  on  the  banks  of  the  river.     The  pagodas 
we  have  passed,  are  much  handsomer  and  larger  than 
the  houses.    Notwithstanding  the  scene  is  so  pleasant, 
on  account  of  the  works  of  nature,  yet  it  is  truly 
melancholy  when  we  reflect,  that  these  creatures,  so 
numerous,  so  harmless,  have  immortal  souls,  and  like 
us  are  destined  to  the  eternal  world — and  yet  have 
none  to  tell  them  of  Christ.     I  suppose  the  natives 
that  live  on  these  shores,  for  many  miles,  have  never 
seen  a  Missionary.     I  should  be  happy  to  come  and 
live  among  them,  in  one  of  their  little  houses,  if  it 
was  as  large  a  field  for  usefulness  as  some  others. 
There  are  many  elegant  English  seats  near  the  shore. 
We  are  within  four  or  five  miles  of  Calcutta.     When 
we  get  there  I  will  write  you  again.     O  what  reason 
have  we  to  be  thankful,  for  so  pleasant,  so  prosperous 
a  voyage.     There  is  seldom  a  voyage  so  short  as 
ours — we  have  not  yet  been  out  four  months.     I  hope 
God  will  make  us  useful,  and  keep  us  near  to  himself." 
"Well,  Abigail,  here  we  are  safe  in  Calcutta  har- 
bour, and  almost  stunned  with  the  noise  of  the  natives. 
Mr.  Judson  has  gone  on  shore,  to  find  a  place  for  us 
to  go.     This  city  is  by  far  the  most  elegant  of  any  I 
have  ever  seen.     Many  ships  are  lying  at  anchor,  and 
hundreds  of  natives  all  around.     They  are  dressed 
very  curiously  with  white,  hanging  loosely  over  their 
shoulders.     But  I  have  not  time  to  describe  anything 
at  present.    We  have  plenty  of  fruit  on  board.     The 
bananas  are  a  very  delicious  fruit;  they  taste  much 
like  a  rich  pear. 

6 


66  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

"  Thursday.  Harriet  and  I  are  yet  on  board  the 
vessel,  and  have  not  been  on  land.  Mr.  Judson  did 
not  return  yesterday,  until  the  evening,  and  had  not 
gained  permission  from  the  Police  office  to  live  in  the 
country,  consequently  we  could  not  go  on  shore. 
Mr.  J.  and  Mr.  Newell  are  gone  again  to-day,  and 
what  will  be  their  success,  I  know  not.  The  East 
India  Company  are  violently  opposed  to  Missions,  and 
have  barely  given  liberty  to  their  oavii  countrymen  to 
settle  here  as  preachers.  We  have  nothing  to  expect 
from  man,  and  everything  from  God.  I  think  I  never 
have  felt  more  confidence  in  God,  to  protect  and  di- 
rect this  Mission,  than  this  morning.  If  he  has  any- 
thing for  us  to  do  here,  he  will  doubtless  open  a  door 
for  our  entrance;  if  not,  he  will  send  us  to  some  oth- 
er place.  We  have  given  ourselves  to  him,  devoted 
ourselves  to  his  service,  and  have  every  reason,  from 
past  experience  of  his  mercy,  still  to  trust  and  confide 
in  his  goodness.  O  my  dear  sister,  what  a  source  of 
happiness  and  comfort,  that  God  reigns,  even  on  these 
heathen  shores  of  darkness  and  wretchedness.  Cap- 
tain Heard  has  just  come  on  board,  and  given  us  a 
very  polite  invitation  to  go  to  the  house  he  has  pro- 
cured for  himself  on  shore.  The  politeness  and  kind- 
ness of  this  man  have  been  remarkable.  Throughout 
our  passage,  he  has  treated  us  with  every  possible  at- 
tention, and  made  it  much  more  comfortable  than  it 
otherwise  would  have  been.  0,  live  near  to  God  in 
a  Christian  land,  and  think,  feel,  and  pray  much  for 
the  millions  who  are  perishing  for  the  want  of  the 
knowledge  of  a  Saviour.  So  little  time  as  we  have 
to  live  in  this  world,  must  be  improved  to  the  best 
advantage.  We  shall  soon  meet  in  the  eternal  world* 
and  then  the  more  we  have  done  for  Christ,  the  hap- 
pier we  shall  be." 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  67 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Difficulties  with  the  Bengal  Government — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson 
and  Mr.  Rice  become  Baptists. 

On  the  18th  of  June,  1812,  the  Missionaries  land- 
ed at  Calcutta,  where  they  were  met  and  welcomed 
to  India,  by  the  venerable  Dr.  Carey.  He  immedi- 
ately invited  them  to  Serampore,  to  reside  in  the 
mission  family,  until  the  other  Missionaries,  in  the 
Harmony,  should  arrive.*  They  accordingly  stayed 
one  night  in  Calcutta,  and  the  next  morning,  they 
took  a  boat,  and  went  up  the  river,  fifteen  miles,  to 
Serampore.  Here  they  were  received  with  the  ut 
most  kindness  by  the  mission  family.  Mrs.  J.  speaks, 
in  warm  terms,  of  the  piety,  industry,  economy,  and 
order,  which  distinguished  the  operations  at  that 
great  missionary  establishment.  Messrs.  Carey, 
Marshman,  and  Ward,  then  resided  there  with  their 
families.  Dr.  Carey  was  employed  in  translating  the 
Scriptures;  Dr.  Marshman,  his  wife,  and  son,  taught 
a  male  and  female  school.  Mr.  Ward  superintended 
the  extensive  printing  establishment. 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  J.  contains  some  in- 
teresting particulars: 

TO  HER  SISTER. 

"  Serampore  Mission-House. 

"  I  have  left  your  letter,  my  dear  sister  M.  until  the 
last,  to  continue  my  narrative  to  the  family.  I  con 
eluded  A's  with  saying,  Captain  Heard  had  just  invit 
ed  us  to  go  to  his  house.  Mr.  Judson  came  on  board 
with  an  invitation  from  Dr.  Carey  to  spend  the  night 
with  him.  I  got  into  a  palankeen — Mr.  Judson  walk 
ed  to  the  house.     It  was  with  considerable  fear  I  rode, 

*  The  Harmony  arrived  six  weeks  after  the  Caravan. 


6S  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

as  the  streets  were  full  of  natives  and  English  car- 
riages.    Those  who  carried  me  went  so  much  faster 
than  Mr.  Judson,  that  I  soon  lost  sight  of  him,  and 
did  not  know  where  they  would  carry  me.     They, 
however,  stopped  before  a  large  stone  building,  which 
I  soon  found  to  be  Dr.  Carey's  house.     We  were  di- 
rected up  a  pair  of  stairs,  through  one  or  two  large 
rooms,  into  his  study.     He  arose,  shook  hands  with 
us,  and  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome  to  this  country. 
His  house  is  curiously  constructed,  as  the  other  Eu 
ropean  houses  are  here.     There  are  no  chimneys  or 
fire-places  in  them,  the  roofs  are  flat,  the  rooms  twen- 
ty feet  in  height,  and  proportionably  large.     Large 
windows,  without  glass,  open  from   one   room   to 
another,  that  the  air  may  freely  circulate  through  the 
house.     They  are  very  convenient  for  this  hot  cli- 
mate, and  bear  every  mark  of  antiquity.     In  the 
evening  we  attended  meeting  in  the  English  Episco- 
pal Church.     It  was  the  first  time  of  our  attending 
meeting  for  above  four  months,  and  as  we  entered  the 
church,  our  ears  were  delighted  with  hearing  the  or- 
gan play  our  old  favorite  tune,  Bangor.     The  church 
was  very  handsome,  and  a  number  of  punkahs,some- 
thing  like  a  fan  several  yards  in  length,  hung  around, 
with  ropes  fastened  to  the  outside,  which  were  pulled 
by  some  of  the  natives,  to  keep  the  church  cool. 
We  spent  the  night  at  Dr.  Carey's,  and  were  rejoic- 
ed to  find  osrselves  once  more  in  a  house  on  land. 
Very  near  the  house,  is  a  charity  school,  supported  by 
this  mission,  in  which  are  instructed  two  hundred 
boys  and  nearly  as  many  girls.     They  are  chiefly 
children  of  Portuguese  parents,  and  natives  of  no 
cast.     We  could  see  them  all  kneel  in  prayer  time, 
and  hear  them  sing  at  the  opening  of  the  school.    It 
was  really  affecting  to  see  these  poor  children,  picked 
up  in  the  streets,  learning  to  sing  the  praise  and  read 
the  word  of  God. 

"While  at  Dr.  C.'s  we  saw  a  wedding  procession 
pass.  The  bridegroom  was  carried  in  a  palankeen, 
with  flowers  in   his  hands,  and   on  his   head.     He 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  69 

appeared  to  be  about  ten  years  of  age.     The  proces- 
sion were  dressed  in  uniform,  with  large  branches  of 
flowers,  and  instruments  of  music.     The  Hindoos 
are  frequently  married  when  children,  the  contract 
being  made  by  their  parents.     In  the  afternoon,  we 
left  Calcutta,  for  Serampore,  having  previously  receiv 
ed  an  invitation  from  the  Missionaries  to  reside  with 
them,  until  our  brethren  arrive.     We  were  met  at 
the  water  side  by  Messrs.  Marshman  and  Ward,  who 
led  us  to  the  house,  and  introduced  us  to  their  wives. 
They  received  us  very  cordially.     The  school  kept  by 
Mrs.  Marshman  consists  almost  entirely  of  the  child- 
ren belonging  to  the  mission,  and  European  young 
ladies.     They  are  taught  various   kinds  of  needle- 
work, embroidery,  &c.    and   study    the   languages. 
Mrs.  Marshman's  eldest  daughter,  fourteen  years  of 
age,  reads  and  writes  Bengalee  and  English;  and  has 
advanced  some  way  in  Latin,  Greek,  and  Hebrew. 
The  three  families  live  in  separate  houses,  but  all  eat 
together,  in  a  large  hall  in  the  mission-house.     The 
bell  rings  at  five  in  the  morning,  for  the  boys  to  arise 
for  school.     Again  at  eight,  for  breakfast.     Immedi- 
ately after  breakfast,  we  all  assemble  in  the  chapel, 
for  prayers.     Begin  with  singing  a  hymn,  in  which 
most  of  the  children  join;  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible, 
and  conclude  with  prayer.     On  the  Sabbath,  they 
have  worship  in  English,  from  eleven  till  one:    In 
Bengalee,  for  the  natives,  in  the  afternoon,  and  in 
English  again  in  the  evening.     Monday  evening  they 
have  a  religious  conference  for  the  native  brethren 
and  sisters.     Tuesday  morning  an  hour  is  spent  in 
explaining   passages   of   Scripture.     Thursday  and 
Saturday  evenings,  in  conference  meetings.     These 
Missionaries  are  eminently  pious  as  well  as  learned. 
The  garden  is  as  far  superior  to  any  in  America,  as 
the  best  garden  in  America  is  to  a  common  farmer's. 
It  consists  of  several  acres,  under  the  highest  state 
of  cultivation.     Fruits  of  various  kinds,  plants,  flow- 
ers and  vegetables,  grow  here  in  great  abundance. 
The  pine-apple  grows,  on  a  low  bush,  the  plantain  on 


70  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

a  tall  stalk,  and  the  cocoa-nut  on  a  high  tree,  resem- 
bling our  pine  tree. 

"  The  third  day  after  we  came  here,  there  was  a 
celebration  of  the  worship  of  Juggernaut.  We  went 
about  ten  in  the  morning.  The  immense  multitude 
of  natives  assembled  on  the  occasion,  and  the  noise 
they  made,  answered  to  the  account  Buchanan  gave. 
The  idol  was  set  on  the  top  of  a  stone  building.  He 
is  only  a  lump  of  wood,  his  face  painted  with  large 
black  eyes,  and  a  large  red  mouth.  He  was  taken 
from  his  temple,  and  water  poured  on  him  to  bathe 
him.  This  is  introductory  to  a  more  solemn  act  of 
worship,  which  will  be  performed  a  fortnight  hence. 
After  these  poor  deluded  creatures  had  bathed  their 
god,  they  proceeded  to  bathe  themselves.  Poor, 
miserable,  deluded  beings,  they  know  not  what  they 
do.  0  Mary!  the  inhabitants  of  America  know 
nothing  of  poverty,  slavery  and  wretchedness,  com- 
pared with  the  natives  of  India.  So  very  numerous, 
they  cannot  get  employ;  and  when  they  do,  they  are 
treated  by  Europeans  like  beasts  more  than  like  men. 
Many  of  them  die  for  the  want  of  nourishment.. 
Add  to  all  this,  they  are  ignorant  of  the  only  way  of 
salvation.  Who  would  not  pity  the  poor  heathen, 
and  rejoice  to  contribute  their  mite  to  relieve  some  of 
their  distresses!" 

After  they  had  been  here  about  ten  days,  Messrs. 
Judson  and  Newell  were  summoned  to  Calcutta,  and 
an  order  of  the  government  was  read  to  them,  re- 
quiring them  immediately  to  leave  the  country,  and 
return  to  America.  The  government  of  India,  at.  that 
time,  were  resolutely  opposed  to  missions.  Their 
motives  we  need  not  now  canvass.  The  charter  of 
the  East  India  Company,  which  was  renewed  in  1813, 
was  so  amended  in  its  passage  through  Parliament, 
by  the  zealous  exertions  of  Wilberforce,  Smith, 
Thornton,  Fuller,  and  other  friends  of  Christ  in 
Great  Britain,  as  to  secure  toleration  for  missionary 
efforts.     The  British  possessions  in  the  East  were 


MEMOIR    OF    Uno.    JUDSON.  71 

constituted  an  Episcopal  See,  and  placed  under  the 
superintendence  of  a  Bishop,  and  three  Archdeacons. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Middleton  was  the  first  Bishop,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Bishop  Heber,  who  has  since  died. 
It  is  just  to  say,  that  a  great  change  of  feeling  has 
taken  place  among  the  officers  of  government,  and 
the  European  residents  in  India.  Their  fears  con- 
cerning the  effects  of  missionary  operations  have  sub- 
sided, and  they  are  disposed  to  favor  and  promote  them. 

This  order  was  a  very  alarming  and  distressing 
one.  The  thought  of  returning,  without  accomplish- 
ing, in  any  degree,  their  object,  was  insupportable. 
The  instructions  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners, 
when  they  left  America,  directed  them  to  fix  the  seat 
of  their  mission  in  the  Burman  empire,  unless  circum- 
stances should  render  it  inexpedient  to  attempt  it. 
All  the  Missionaries,  however,  thought  it  impractica- 
ble to  establish  a  mission  there.  The  despotic  char- 
acter of  the  government,  and  the  failure  of  all  previ- 
ous attempts  to  introduce  the  Gospel  into  that  empire, 
induced  them  to  renounce  the  idea  of  a  Burman  mis- 
sion. Mr.  Nott,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  said,  "  The 
Burman  empire  seems  at  present  out  of  the  question." 
Mrs.  Newell,  in  her  journal,  July  16,  1812,  says: 
"We  cannot  feel  that  we  are  called  in  providence  to 
go  to  Burmah.  Every  account  we  have  from  that 
savage,  barbarous  nation,  confirms  us  in  our  opinion, 
that  the  way  is  not  prepared  for  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel  there."  They  therefore  petitioned  for  leave 
to  go  to  the  Isle  of  France,  which  was  granted;  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell  sailed  about  the  1st  of  August. 
As  the  vessel  could  accommodate  but  two  passengers, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  remained  in  Calcutta  two 
months  longer.  They  were  entertained  with  the 
most  liberal  hospitality,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Rolt,  an 
English  gentleman;  and  the  treatment  which  they 
received  from  other  Christian  friends  was  kind  and 
soothing  to  their  feelings,  amid  their  difficulties. 

About  this  time,  Mrs.  Judson  wrote  the  following 
letter  to  her  sisters: 


72  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Calcutta,  Aug.  23,  1812. 
"  My  dear  Sisters, 

"  A  melancholy  pleasure  pervades  my  mind,  when 
I  take  up  my  pen  to  address  those  whom  I  love,  and 
whom  I  never  expect  to  meet  again  in  this  world. 
When  thinking  of  my  friends  and  much  loved  native 
land,  I  frequently  join  with  Ossian  in  saying,  c  There 
is  a  joy  in  grief,  when  peace  dwells  in  the  hreast  of 
the  sad.'  Grief  for  the  deprivation  of  my  friends,  1 
love  to  indulge;  and  I  find  every  such  indulgence 
binds  them  more  closely  to  my  heart.  Can  I  forget 
thee,  O  my  country?  Can  I  forget  the  scenes  of  child- 
hood, and  the  more  endearing  scenes  of  riper  years? 
Can  I  forget  the  parental  roof,  sisters,  companions,  and 
associates  of  my  life?  No,  never!  Never,  till  this 
pulse  ceases  to  beat,  this  heart  to  feel.  Yet,  my  dear 
girls,  think  not,  that  I  am  habitually  melancholy,  or 
regret  having  left  my  native  land.  I  never  was  hap- 
pier, never  was  more  cheerful,  and  never  more  satis- 
fied in  having  engaged  in  my  arduous  undertaking." 

The  following  paragraph,  from  the  same  letter,  is 
quoted  here,  because  the  opinion  of  Mrs.  Judson,  on 
the  subject  referred  to,  is  entitled  to  much  weight,  and 
applies,  with  equal  force,  to  almost  every  heathen 

country : 

"  Good  female  schools  are  extremely  needed  in  this 
country.  I  hope  no  Missionary  will  ever  come  out 
here,  without  a  wife,  as  she,  in  her  sphere,  can  be 
equally  useful  with  her  husband.  I  presume  Mrs. 
Marshman  does  more  good  in  her  school  than  half 
the  ministers  in  America." 

An  event  occurred,  at  this  time,  which  it  is  neces- 
sary to  state.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  Mr.  Rice, 
whose  minds  were  led,  during  the  voyage  from  Amer- 
ica, to  a  consideration  of  the  subject  of  baptism,  be- 
came convinced,  soon  after  their  arrival  in  India,  that 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  78 

their  former  sentiments  were  unscriptural.  They 
accordingly  adopted  Baptist  principles,  and  were  bap- 
tized in  Calcutta.  This  change  is  interesting  in  itself, 
and  in  its  consequences;  for  it  resulted  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Burman  Mission,  and  in  the  formation 
of  the  Baptist  General  Convention  in  the  United 
States.  The  great  Head  of  the  church  seems  to  have 
made  this  a  leading  event  in  that  series  of  causes 
which  aroused  the  Baptist  Churches  in  America,  to 
the  duty  of  engaging  in  Foreign  Missions. 

The  progress  of  this  change  in  the  opinions  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  will  be  related,  without  com- 
ment, in  their  own  words.  It  is  due  to  them  to  prove, 
undeniably,  that  it  was  the  result  of  a  thorough 
and  deliberate  investigation;  that  it  was  a  simple 
obedience  to  what  they  believed  to  be  the  truth; 
and  that  it  cost  them  sacrifices  of  feeling  and  of 
interest,  of  which  persons  less  pious  would  have  been 
incapable.  From  Mrs.  Judson's  journal  and  letters 
a  few  extracts  will  be  made,  which  will  sufficiently 
establish  these  points.  A  letter,  written  after  her 
arrival  at  the  Isle  of  France,  says: 

"  I  will  now,  my  dear  parents  and  sisters,  give  you 
some  account  of  our  change  of  sentiment,  relative 
to  the  subject  of  Baptism.  Mr.  Judson's  doubts 
commenced  while  on  our  passage  from  America. 
While  translating  the  New  Testament,  in  which  he 
was  engaged,  he  used  frequently  to  say,  that  the 
Baptists  were  right  in  their  mode  of  administering 
the  ordinance.  Knowing  he  should  meet  the  Baptists 
at  Serampore,  he  felt  it  important  to  attend  to  it  more 
closely,  to  be  able  to  defend  his  sentiments.  After 
our  arrival  at  Serampore,  his  mind  for  two  or  three 
weeks  was  so  much  taken  up  with  missionary  inqui- 
ries, and  our  difficulties  with  government,  as  to  pre- 
vent his  attending  to  the  subject  of  baptism.  But 
as  we  were  waiting  the  arrival  of  our  brethren,  and 
havbsg  nothing  in  particular  to  attend  to,  he  again 
look  up  the  subject.  I  tried  to  have  him  give  it  up, 
7 


74  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

and  rest  satisfied  in  his  old  sentiments,  and  frequent- 
ly told  him  if  he  became  a  Baptist,  I  would  not.  He, 
however,  said  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  examine  closely 
a  subject  on  which  he  had  so  many  doubts.  After 
we  removed  to  Calcutta,  he  found  in  the  library  in 
our  chamber,  many  books  on  both  sides,  which  he 
determined  to  read  candidly  and  prayerfully,  and  to 
hold  fast,  or  embrace  the  truth,  however  mortify- 
ing, however  great  the  sacrifice.  I  now  commenced 
reading  on  the  subject,  with  all  my  prejudices  on  the 
Pedobaptist  side.  We  had  with  us  Dr.  Worcester's, 
Dr.  Austin's,  Peter  Edwards',  and  other  Pedobaptist 
writings.  But  after  closely  examining  the  subjec 
for  several  weeks,  we  were  constrained  to  acknow- 
ledge that  the  truth  appeared  to  lie  on  the  Baptists' 
side.  It  was  extremely  trying  to  reflect  on  the  con- 
sequences of  our  becoming  Baptists.  We  knew  it 
would  wound  and  grieve  our  dear  Christian  friends 
in  America — that  we  should  lose  their  approbation 
and  esteem.  We  thought  it  probable  the  Commis- 
sioners would  refuse  to  support  us;  and  what  was 
more  distressing  than  anything,  we  knew  we  must  be 
separated  from  our  missionary  associates,  and  go 
alone  to  some  heathen  land.  These  things  were  very 
trying  to  us,  and  caused  our  hearts  to  bleed  for  an- 
guish. We  felt  we  had  no  home  in  this  world,  and 
no  friend  but  each  other.  Our  friends  at  Serampore 
WbJ*.  extremely  surprised  when  we  wrote  them  a  letter 
requesting  baptism,  as  they  had  known  nothing  of 
our  having  had  any  doubts  on  the  subject.  We 
were  baptized  on  the  6th  of  September,  in  the 
Baptist  chapel  in  Calcutta.  Mr.  J.  preached  a  sermon 
at  Calcutta  on  this  subject  soon  after  we  were 
baptized,  which,  in  compliance  with  the  request  of 
a  number  who  heard  it,  he  has  been  preparing  for  the 
preris.  Brother  Rice  was  baptized  several  weeks 
alter  we  were.  It  was  a  very  great  relief  to  our 
minds  to  have  him  join  us,  as  we  expected  to  be 
entirely  alone  in  a  mission." 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS     JUDSON.  75 

The  day  after  her  baptism,  she  wrote  to  her  parents 
an  account  of  the  progress  of  their  inquiries  on  the 
subject,  in  which  she  mentions  some  additional  par- 
ticulars: 

"  Mr.  J.  resolved  to  examine  it  candidly  and  prayer- 
fully, let  the  result  be  what  it  would.  No  one  in  the 
mission  family  knew  the  state  of  his  mind,  as  they 
never  conversed  with  any  of  us  on  this  subject.  I 
was  very  fearful  he  would  become  a  Baptist,  and 
frequently  suggested  the  unhappy  consequences  if  he 
should.  He  always  answered,  that  his  duty  compel- 
led him  to  examine  the  subject,  and  he  hoped  he 
should  have  a  disposition  to  embrace  the  truth,  though 
he  paid  dear  for  it.  I  always  took  the  Pedobaptists' 
side  in  reasoning  with  him,  although  I  was  as  doubtful 
of  the  truth  of  their  system  as  he.  After  we  came 
to  Calcutta,  he  devoted  his  whole  time  to  reading  on 
this  subject,  having  obtained  the  best  authors  on  both 
sides.  After  having  examined  and  reexamined  the 
subject,  in  every  way  possible,  and  comparing  the 
sentiments  of  both  Baptists  and  Pedobaptists  with 
the  Scriptures,  he  was  compelled,  from  a  ccnviction 
of  the  truth,  to  embrace  those  of  the  former.  I  con- 
fined my  attention  almost  entirely  to  the  Scriptures, 
compared  the  Old  with  the  New  Testament,  and  tried 
to  find  something  to  favor  infant  baptism,  but  was 
convinced  it  had  no  foundation  there.  I  examined 
the  covenant  of  circumcision,  and  could  see  no  reason 
for  concluding  that  baptism  was  to  be  administered 
to  children,  because  circumcision  was.  Thus,  my 
dear  parents  and  sisters,  we  are  both  confirmed  Bap- 
tists, not  because  we  wished  to  be,  but  because  truth 
compelled  us  to  be.  A  renunciation  of  our  former 
sentiments  has  caused  us  more  pain,  than  anything 
which  ever  happened  to  us  through  our  lives." 

Several  extracts  from  her  journal  wall  more  fully 
disclose  her  feelings  at  this  time,  and  will  show  how 
reluctantly  she  came  to  the  result : 


76  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

"  Aug.  10.  Besides  the  trials  occasioned  by  the 
orders  of  government,  I  see  another  heavy  trial  just 
coming  upon  me.  Mr.  J.'s  mind  has  been  for  some- 
time much  exercised  in  regard  to  baptism.  He  has 
been  lately  examining  the  subject  more  closely.  All 
his  prejudices  are  in  favor  of  Pedobaptism;  but  he 
wishes  to  know  the  truth,  and  be  guided  in  the  path 
of  duty.  If  he  should  renounce  his  former  senti- 
ments, he  must  offend  his  friends  at  home,  hazard  his 
reputation,  and,  what  is  still  more  trying,  be  sepa- 
rated from  his  missionary  associates. 

"  23.  I  have  been  much  distressed  the  week  past, 
in  view  of  the  probable  separation  between  our 
missionary  brethren  and  ourselves.  Mr.  J.  feels 
convinced  from  Scripture,  that  he  has  never  been 
baptized,  and  that  he  cannot  conscientiously  adminis- 
ter baptism  to  infants.  This  change  of  sentiment 
must  necessarily  produce  a  separation.  As  we  are 
perfectly  united  with  our  brethren  in  every  other 
respect,  and  are  much  attached  to  them,  it  is  inex- 
pressibly painful  to  leave  them,  and  go  alone  to  a 
separate  station.  But  every  sacrifice  that  duty 
requires,  must  be  made.  I  do  not  myself  feel 
satisfied  on  the  subject  of  baptism,  having  never 
given  it  a  thorough  examination.  But  I  see  many 
difficulties  in  the  Pedobaptist  theory,  and  must  ac- 
knowledge that  the  face  of  Scripture  does  favor  the 
Baptist  sentiments.  I  intend  to  persevere  in  exam- 
ining the  subject,  and  hope  that  I  shall  be  disposed 
to  embrace  the  truth,  whatever  it  may  be.  It  is 
painfully  mortifying  to  my  natural  feelings,  to 
think  seriously  of  renouncing  a  system  which  I  have 
been  taught  from  infancy  to  believe  and  respect. 
O  that  the  Spirit  of  God  may  enlighten  and  direct 
my  mind — may  prevent  my  retaining  an  old  error, 
or  embracing  a  new  one ! 

"  Sept.  1.  I  have  been  examining  the  subject  of 
baptism  for  sometime  past,  and,  contrary  to  my 
prejudices  and  my  wishes,  am  compelled  to  believe, 
that  believers'  baptism  alone  is  found  in  Scripture. 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  77 

If  ever  I  sought  to  know  the.  truth;  if  ever  i  looicea 
up  to  the  Father  of  lights;  if  ever  I  gave  up  myself 
to  the  inspired  word,  I  have  done  so  during  thi3 
investigation.  And  the  result  is,  that,  laying  aside 
my  former  prejudices  and  systems,  and  fairly  appeal- 
ing to  the  Scriptures,  I  feel  convinced  that  nothing 
really  can  be  said  in  favor  of  infant  baptism  or 
sprinkling.  We  expect  soon  to  be  baptized.  O 
may  our  hearts  be  prepared  for  that  holy  ordinance! 
and  as  we  are  baptized  into  a  profession  of  Christ, 
may  we  put  on  Christ,  and  walk  worthy  of  the 
high  vocation  wherewith  we  are  called.  But  in 
consequence  of  our  performance  of  this  duty,  we 
must  make  some  very  painful  sacrifices.  We  must 
be  separated  from  our  dear  missionary  associates, 
and  labor  alone  in  some  isolated  spot.  We  must 
expect  to  be  treated  with  contempt,  and  cast  off  by 
many  of  our  American  friends — forfeit  the  charac- 
ter we  have  in  our  native  land,  and  probably  have 
to  labor  for  our  own  support,  wherever  we  are  sta- 
tioned. O,  our  Heavenly  Father,  wilt  thou  be  our 
friend.  Wilt  thou  protect  us,  enable  us  to  live  to 
thy  glory,  and  make  us  useful  in  some  retired  part 
of  this  eastern  world,  in  leading  a  few  precious  souls 
to  embrace  that  Saviour  whom  we  love  and  desir» 
to  serve. 

"  5.  Every  week  and  day  convinces  me  of  the 
goodness  and  care  of  my  Heavenly  Father.  When 
prospects  are  dark  and  gloomy,  when  my  soul  is 
cast  down  with  distressing  apprehensions,  he  leads 
me  to  feel  my  dependence  on  him,  and  lean  on 
the  bosom  of  Infinite  Love.  I  am  now  willing  to 
acquiesce  in  the  divine  dealings  with  us,  and  go 
alone  with  Mr.  J.  to  that  place  which  providence 
shall  direct.  I  feel  confident  that  Jesus  will  go 
with  us,  and  direct  our  steps;  and  in  that  case,  it  is 
of  little  consequence  whether  we  have  more  or  less 
society.  When  I  consider  how  short  my  life  will 
probably  be,  and  how  soon  the  eternal  world  will 
open  to  my  view,  I  wonder  at  myself  for  having 


78  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.  JUDSON. 

had  so  much  anxiety  about  the  place  where,  and  the 
circumstances  in  which,  I  shall  spend  these  few  days. 
0  for  a  true  missionary  spirit,  and  a  willingness  to 
suffer  all  things  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 

"  Oct.  2.  Have  had  an  uncommon  sense  of 
divine  things,  for  sometime  past,  and  found  great 
consolation  in  committing  all  my  concerns  into  the 
hands  of  a  faithful  God.  For  several  days  my  mind 
has  been  so  much  impressed  with  the  goodness  of 
God,  that  I  could  not  help  repeating  to  myself,  How 
good  is  God!  O  for  such  an  habitual  sense  of  his 
moral  perfections  as  banishes  all  anxiety  and  dis- 
trust. 

"Nov.  1.  Sabbath.  Another  opportunity  of  cele- 
brating the  love  of  Jesus  at  his  table.  It  has  been 
a  sweet  season  to  my  soul,  a  season  of  renewed 
dedication  of  myself  to  his  service.  I  never  saw  a 
more  striking  display  cf  the  love  of  God,  than  was 
manifested  in  those  who  came  around  the  commu- 
nion table,  and  who  have  been  emphatically  called 
from  the  highways  and  hedges — Hindoos  and  Por- 
tuguese, Armenians  and  Musselmans,  could  join 
with  Europeans  and  Americans,  in  commemorating 
the  dying  love  of  Jesus.  Surely  nothing  but  divine 
grace  could  have  removed  prejudices,  early  and  in- 
veterate, from  the  minds  of  these  different  charac- 
ters, and  united  them  in  the  same  sentiments  and 
pursuits. 

"Brother  Rice  was  this  day  baptized.  He  has 
been  examining  the  subject  for  sometime,  and  final- 
ly became  convinced  that  it  was  his  duty  to  be  bap- 
tized in  Christ's  appointed  way.  I  consider  it  a 
singular  favor,  that  God  has  given  us  one  of  our 
brethren  to  be  our  companion  in  travels,  our  associ- 
ate and  fellow  laborer  in  missionary  work." 

Mr.  Judson,  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Bolles,  of  Salem, 
dated  Calcutta,  September  1,  1812,  says: 

"  Within  a  few  months  I  have  experienced  an 
entire  change  of  sentim°nts  on  the  subject  of  Bap- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSO>\  79 

tism.  My  doubts  concerning  the  correctness  of  my 
former  system  of*  belief,  commenced  during  my  pas- 
sage from  America  to  this  country;  and  after  many 
painful  trials,  which  none  can  know,  but  those  who 
are  taught  to  relinquish  a  system  in  which  they  had 
been  educated,  I  settled  down  in  the  full  persuasion, 
that  the  immersion  of  a  professing  believer  in  Christ 
is  the  only  Christian  Baptism. 

"Mrs.  Judson  is  united  with  me  in  this  persua- 
sion. We  have  signified  our  views  and  wishes  to 
the  Baptist  Missionaries  at  Serampore,  and  expect 
to  be  baptized  in  this  city  next  Lord's-day. 

"A  separation  from  my  missionary  brethren,  and 
a  dissolution  of  my  connexion  with  the  Board  of 
Commissioners,  seem  to  be  necessary  consequences. 
The  Missionaries  at  Serampore  are  exerting  them- 
selves to  the  utmost  of  their  ability,  in  managing 
and  supporting  their  extensive  and  complicated  mis- 
sion. 

"  Under  these  circumstances,  I  look  to  you.  Alone, 
in  this  foreign,  heathen  land,  I  make  my  appeal  to 
those,  whom,  with  their  permission,  I  will  call  my 
Baptist  brethren  in  the  United  States." 

The  Baptist  Missionaries  at  Serampore  had  no 
agency  in  producing  this  change.  Dr. 'Carey,  in  a 
letter 'to  Dr.  Staughton,  dated  Oct.  20,  1812,  says: 

"  Since  their  arrival  in  Bengal,  brother  and  sister 
Judson  have  been  baptized.  Judson  has  since  that 
preached  the  best  sermon  upon  Baptism,  that  I  ever 
heard  on  the  subject,  which  we  intend  to  print.*  I 
yesterday  heard  that  brother  Rice  had  also  fully 
made  up  his  mind  upon  baptism. 

"  As  none  of  us  had  conversed  with  brother  Jud- 
son before  he  showed  strong  symptoms  of  a  tenden- 
cy towards  believers'  baptism,  I  inquired  of  him  what 
had  occasioned  the  change.  He  told  me,  that  on 
the  voyage  he  had  thought  much  about  the  circum- 

*  Three  editions  of  this  Sermon  have  been  published  in  Boston. 


80  MEMOIR   OF   MRS.    JUDSOK. 

stances  that  he  was  coming  to  Serampore,  where  all 
were  Baptists;  that  he  should,  in  all  probability, 
have  occasion  to  defend  infant  sprinkling-  among  us; 
and  that,  in  consequence,  he  set  himself  to  examine 
into  the  grounds  of  Pedobaptism.  This  ended  in  a 
conviction,  that  it  has  no  foundation  in  the  Word  of 
God,  and  occasioned  a  revolution  in  his  sentiments, 
which  was  nearly  complete  before  he  arrived  in 
India.  He  mentioned  his  doubts  and  convictions  to 
Mrs.  J.  which  operated  to  her  conviction  also,  and 
they  were  both  of  them  publicly  baptized  at  Calcutta. 
I  expect,  however,  that  he  will  give  the  account  of 
thio  change  in  an  appendix  to  his  sermon,  which  will, 
of  course,  be  more  correct  than  my  statement. 

"  Brother  Rice  was,  on  the  voyage,  thought  by 
our  brethren  to  be  the  most  obstinate  friend  of  Pedo- 
baptism, of  any  of  the  Missionaries.  I  cannot  tell 
what  has  led  to  this  change  of  sentiment,  nor  had  I 
any  suspicion  of  it,  till  one  morning,  when  he  came 
before  I  was  up,  to  examine  my  Greek  Testament: 
from  some  questions  which  he  asked  that  morning, 
I  began  to  suspect  that  he  was  inquiring;  but  I  yes- 
terday heard  that  he  was  decidedly  on  the  side  of 
believers'  baptism.  I  expect,  therefore,  that  he  will 
soon  be  baptized." 

These  extracts  have  been  made,  for  the  purpose 
of  silencing  forever  the  imputation  of  unworthy  mo- 
tives, which  some  persons  have  attributed  to  these 
Missionaries.  If  a  change  of  opinion  was  ever  made 
deliberately  and  conscientiously,  it  was  this.  Eve- 
ry possible  motive  but  the  fear  of  God  and  the  love 
of  truth,  impelled  them  in  the  opposite  direction. 
The  difficulties  of  their  situation  were  greatly  in- 
creased by  their  change  of  sentiment.  Their  con- 
dition with  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners, 
they  considered  as  dissolved.  They  could  expect 
no  further  support  from  that  Board;  and  they  could 
not  be  sure  that  their  Baptist  brethren  would  aid 
them.     They  could  not  stay  in  Hindostan,  and  yet 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  81 

they  resolved  to  devote  themselves  to  missionary 
labors,  if  any  position  could  be  found,  where  they 
might  stay  and  toil.  At  one  time,  they  thought  it 
expedient  to  attempt  a  mission  in  South  America; 
and  Mr.  Judson  commenced  the  study  of  the  Por- 
tuguese language.  Japan,  Persia,  Madagascar,  and 
other  countries,  were  thought  of,  as  fields  for  mis- 
sionary efforts.  Mr.  Judson  had  long  regarded 
Burmah  as  the  most  desirable  station;  but  it  seemed 
inexpedient,  at  that  time,  to  attempt  to  establish  a 
mission  there.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter 
from  Mrs.  Judson,  dated  Calcutta,  September  19, 
will  show  in  what  light  the  design  was  regarded, 
and  will  increase  the  evidence  which  many  other 
events  afford,  that  a  special  providence  conducted 
them  to  Rangoon,  contrary  to  their  expectations, 
and  to  all  apparent  probabilities: 

"  "We  had  almost  concluded  to  go  to  the  Burman 
empire,  when  we  heard  there  were  fresh  difficulties 
existing  between  the  English  and  the  Burman  gov- 
ernment. If  these  difficulties  are  settled,  I  think  it 
probable  we  shall  go  there.  It  presents  a  very  ex- 
tensive field  for  usefulness,  containing  seventeen 
millions  of  inhabitants;— -and  the  Scriptures  have 
never  been  translated  into  their  language.  This 
circumstance  is  a  very  strong  inducement  to  Mr. 
Judson  to  go  there,  as  there  is  no  other  place  Avhere 
he  could  be  equally  useful  in  translating.  But  our 
privations  and  dangers  would  be  great.  There,  are 
no  bread,  potatoes,  butter,  and  very  little  animal 
food.  The  natives  live  principally  on  rice  and  fish. 
I  should  have  no  society  at  all,  except  Mr.  J.  for 
there  is  not  an  English  female  in  all  Rangoon.  But 
I  could  easily  give  up  these  comforts,  if  the  gov- 
ernment was  such  as  to  secure  safety  to  its  subjects. 

"  But  where  our  lives  would  depend  on  the  cap- 
rice of  a  monarch,  or  of  those  who  have  the  power 
of  life  and  death,  we  could  never  feel  safe,  unless 
we  always  had  strong  faith  in  God.     Notwithstand- 


82  MEMOIR    CF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

ing  these  difficulties,  Ave  are  perfectly  willing  to  go, 
if  Providence  opens  the  way.  Mr.  Judson  has  writ 
ten  to  Mr.  Chater,  at  Ceylon,  to  get  all  the  infor 
matioi)  respecting  that  place  he  can.  Felix  Carey 
has  lately  arrived  from  Rangoon,  and  wishes  us  to 
return  with  him,  as  he  is  entirely  alone,  there  be- 
ing no  other  Missionary  in  all  Burmah.  Mr.  Jud- 
son and  myself  enjoy  perfect  health,  and  yet  this 
is  the  most  fatal  month  in  the  year,  and  is  consid- 
ered more  sickly  this  year,  than  many  years  before. 
All  our  brethren  have  been  sick  with  fevers,  but  are 
getting  better.  Why  we  are  thus  distinguished 
with  such  uncommon  health,  we  know  not,  but  can 
only  ascribe  it  to  the  sovereign  mercy  of  our  Heav- 
enly Father.  We  are  still  at  Mr.  Rolfs,  in  Cal- 
cutta, where  we  are  treated  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness. I  hope  these  favors  will  not  induce  us  to 
forget  our  great  object,  or  make  us  less  engaged  in 
our  mission,  than  when  we  were  deprived  of  them. 
Mr.  J.  and  myself  spend  the  greater  part  of  our 
time  alone,  and  endeavour  to  realize  the  greatness 
of  the  work  in  which  we  have  engaged — our  depen- 
dence on  God  for  success  and  direction — and  the 
shortness  and  uncertainty  of  life  " 

The  following  letter  to  her  parents  shows  that 
they  were  still  "perplexed,  but  not  in  despair — 
persecuted,  but  not  forsaken." 

"  Calcutta,  Oct.  9,  1812. 
U  My  dear  and  honored  Parents, 

"I  know  you  wish  to  hear  from  us  every  opportu- 
nity; and  to  hear  of  our  continued  prosperity  will 
afford  you  peculiar  pleasure.  When  we  reflect  on 
the  goodness  and  mercy  of  our  Heavenly  Father  to  us 
since  we  left  our  native  land,  we  are  filled  with  wonder 
and  gratitude,  and  feel  the  obligations  these  distin- 
guished favors  lay  us  under,  of  renewedly  devoting 
ourselves  to  his  service.  We  view  his  hand  in 
leading  us  by  a  way  we  knew  not,  and  in  raising 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  88 

us  up  friends  where  we  had  no  reason  to  expect 
them.  If  God  has  made  it  our  duty  to  leave  our 
home  and  friends,  he  has  given  us  a  home  here  in 
a  land  of  strangers,  and  friends  who  are  kind  and 
sympathizing.  If  he  has  presented  dark  and  gloomy 
prospects,  and  for  a  time  hedged  up  our  way,  yet 
he  has  enabled  us  to  trust  him  in  the  dark,  to  feel 
our  entire  dependence  on  him,  and  lean  on  him  for 
direction  and  support.  We  are  still  at  Mr.  Rolfs, 
in  Calcutta,  where  we  receive  every  attention  we 
can  wish.  Although  we  are  so  comfortable  here, 
and  have  everything  we  wish,  yet  we  long  to  get 
away  to  the  place  where  we  shall  labor  among  the 
heathen.  Mr.  Judson  is  making  daily  exertions  to 
get  away.  We  have  at  present  some  prospect  of 
going  to  Java.  It  presents  a  wide  field  for  mission- 
ary labors,  and  no  missionary  is  there.  We  have 
spoken  for  a  passage;  and  unless  some  new  pros- 
pects open  of  getting  into  the  Burman  empire,  it  is 
probable  we  shall  go  to  Java,  if  government  will 
permit. 

"  The  missionary  cause  continues  to  prosper  in 
this  country,  and  constant  additions  are  making  to 
the  churches.  As  many  as  twenty  have  been  added 
to  the  Baptist  church  in  Calcutta,  since  we  have 
been  here.  I  heard  the  relations  of  four  native  wo- 
men before  the  church,  a  short  time  since,  which 
were  very  interesting.  They  were  converted  by 
the  means  of  a  native  who  is  a  preacher,  and  has 
been  the  means  of  converting  a  great  number. 
Last  Sabbath  I  communed  with  this  church,  which 
is  composed  of  Europeans,  Armenians,  Hindoos, 
Portuguese,  and  a  class  of  people  called  half-cast, 
on  account  of  one  of  their  parents  being  a  European, 
the  other  a  Hindoo.  I  could  not  but  be  affected 
to  see  so  many  which  were  called  emphatically  from 
the  'highways  and  hedges,'  commemorating  the 
dying  love  of  Christ  in  a  heathen  land." 


84  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUDSOtt. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  Rice  sail  for  the  Isle  of  France — 
Mrs.  NevvelPs  death — Mr.  Rice  sails  for  America — Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Judson  sail  for  Madras — Arrival  at  Rangoon. 

The  Bengal  government  were  offended  by  the 
stay  of  the  Missionaries  at  Calcutta,  supposing-, 
probably,  that  they  intended  to  remain  in  Bengal. 

"  They  accordingly,"  says  Mrs.  Judson,*  "  issued 
a  most  peremptory  order  for  our  being  sent  immedi- 
ately on  board  one  of  the  Honorable  Company's  ves- 
sels, bound  to  England.  A  petty  officer  accompanied 
Messrs.  Rice  and  Judson  to  their  place  of  residence, 
and  requested  them  not  to  leave  it  without  permis- 
sion. We  saw  our  names  inserted  in  the  public  pa- 
pers as  passengers  on  board  a  certain  ship,  and  now 
there  appeared  very  little  hope  of  our  escape.  Mr. 
Rice  and  Mr.  Judson,  however,  soon  ascertained 
that  a  ship  would  sail  for  the  Isle  of  France,  in  two 
dajrs.  They  applied  for  a  pass  from  the  chief  mag- 
istrate, but  were  refused.  They  communicated  to 
the  captain  of  the  ship  their  circumstances,  and  ask- 
ed if  he  would  venture  to  take  them  on  board  with- 
out a  pass.  He  replied  that  he  would  be  neutral; 
that  there  was  his  ship,  and  that  they  might  do  as 
they  pleased. 

"With  the  assistance  of  the  gentleman  in  whose 
house  we  were  residing,  we  obtained  coolies  (por- 
ters) to  convey  our  baggage,  and,  at  twelve  o'clock 
at  night,  we  embarked,  though  the  gates  of  the 
dock-yards  were  closed,  and  the  opening  of  them  at 
that  time  of  night  quite  contrary  to  the  regulations 
of  the  Company.  The  next  morning  the  ship  sailed. 
She  had  proceeded  down  the  river  for  two  days, 
when  a  government  despatch  arrived,  forbidding  the 

*Burman  Mission,  pp.  18, 19. — Messrs.  Nott  and  Hall  obtained 
a  passage  for  Bombay,  and  sailed  thither  about  November  20. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUBSON.  85 

pilot  to  go  farther,  as  passengers  were  on  board  who 
had  been  ordered  to  England." 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  J.  to  her  parents 
contains  some  interesting  particulars  of  the  unpleas- 
ant and  hazardous  situation  in  which  thev  were 
placed  by  this  unexpected  detention. 

«  At  Sea,  N.  Lat.  12,  Dec.  7.  7S12. 
"  My  dear  Parents, 

"  We  immediately  concluded  that  it  was  not  safe 
to  continue  on  board  the  remainder  of  the  night. 
Mr.  Rice  and  Mr.  Judson  took  a  boat  and  went  on 
shore  to  a  tavern  little  more  than  a  mile  from  the 
ship.  The  captain  said  that  I,  and  our  baggage, 
could  stay  on  board  with  perfect  safety,  even  should 
an  officer  be  sent  to  search  the  vessel.  The  next 
day  we  lay  at  anchor,  expecting  every  hour  to  hear 
some  intelligence  from  Calcutta.  In  the  evening, 
the  captain  received  a  note  from  the  owner  of  the 
vessel,  saying  he  had  been  at  the  Police  to  inquire 
the  cause  of  the  detention  of  his  ship;  and  the  cause 
assigned  was,  *  it  was  suspected  there  were  persons 
on  board  which  the  captain  had  been  forbidden  to 
receive,'  and  that  the  ship  could  not  proceed,  until 
it  was  ascertained  that  no  such  persons  were  on 
board.  The  pilot  immediately  wrote  a  certificate 
that  no  such  persons  were  on  board,  at  the  same 
time  giving  a  list  of  all  the  passengers.  I  got  into 
a  small  boat  and  went  on  shore,  where  the  brethren 
had  been  anxiously  waiting  through  the  day.  We 
knew  not  what  course  to  take,  as  it  was  then  impos- 
sible that  we  could  proceed  in  that  ship,  without  a 
pass  from  the  magistrate.  Brother  Rice  set  out 
directly  for  Calcutta,  to  see  if  it  was  possible  to  get 
a  pass,  or  do  anything  else.  We  spent  the  night 
and  the  next  day  at  the  tavern,  without  hearing  any- 
thing from  the  ship,  fearing  that  every  European 
we  saw  was  in  search  of  us.  Brother  Rice  returned 
from  Calcutta,  but  had  effected  nothing.     The  own- 


86  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

er  of  the  vessel  was  highly  offended  at  his  ship's  be- 
ing detained  so  long  on  our  account,  and  would  do 
nothing  more  to  assist  us.  We  felt  our  situation 
was  peculiarly  trying,  and  could  see  no  end  to  our 
difficulties. 

"Early  the  next  morning  we  received  a  note 
from  the  captain,  saying  he  had  liberty  to  proceed, 
but  we  must  take  our  baggage  from  the  vessel. 
We  thought  it  not  safe  to  continue  at  the  tavern 
where  we  were,  neither  could  we  think  of  returning 
to  Calcutta.  But  one  way  was  left — to  go  down 
the  river  about  sixteen  miles,  where  there  was 
another  tavern.  I  went  on  board  to  see  about  our 
baggage,  as  the  brethren  did  not  think  it  safe  for 
them  to  go.  As  we  could  get  no  boat  at  the  place 
where  we  were,  I  requested  the  captain  to  let  our 
things  remain  until  the  vessel  reached  the  other 
tavern,  where  I  would  try  to  get  a  boat.  He  con- 
sented, and  told  me  I  had  better  go  in  the  vessel, 
as  it  would  be  unpleasant  going  so  far  in  a  small 
boat.  I'was  obliged  to  go  on  shore  again,  to  inform 
the  brethren  of  this,  and  know  what  they  would  do. 
Brother  Rice  set  out  again  for  Calcutta,  to  try  to 
get  a  passage  to  Ceylon,  in  a  ship  which  was  an- 
chored near  the  place  we  were  going  to.  Mr.  J. 
took  a  small  boat  in  which  was  a  small  part  of  our 
baggage,  to  go  down  the  river,  while  I  got  into  the 
pilot's  boat,  which  he  had  sent  on  shore  with  me, 
to  go  to  the  ship.  As  I  had  been  sometime  on 
shore,  and  the  wind  strong,  the  vessel  had  gone 
down  some  distance.  Imagine  how  uncomfortable 
my  situation.  In  a  little  boat  rowed  by  six  natives, 
entirely  alone,  the  river  very  rough,  in  consequence 
of  the  wind;  without  an  umbrella  or  anything  to 
screen  me  from  the  sun,  which  was  very  hot.  The 
natives  hoisted  a  large  sail,  which  every  now  and 
then  would  almost  tip  the  boat  on  one  side.  I 
manifested  some  fear  to  them,  and  to  comfort  me, 
they  would  constantly  repeat,  '  Cutcha  pho  annah 
sahib,  cutcha  pho  annah.'    The  meaning,  Never 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  87 

fear,  madam,  never  fear.  After  sometime  wc  came 
up  with  the  ship,  where  I  put  our  things  in  order, 
to  be  taken  out  in  an  hour  or  two.  When  we  came 
opposite  the  tavern,  the  pilot  kindly  lent  me  his 
boat  and  servant  to  go  on  shore.  I  immediately 
procured  a  large  boat  to  send  to  the  ship,  for  our 
baggage.  I  entered  the  tavern,  a  stranger,  'a  female, 
and  unprotected.  I  called  for  a  room,  and  sat  down 
to  reflect  on  my  disconsolate  situation.  I  had 
nothing  with  me  but  a  few  rupees.  I  did  not  know 
that  the  boat  which  I  sent  after  the  vessel  would  over- 
take it,  and  if  it  did,  whether  it  would  ever  return 
with  our  baggage;  neither  did  I  know  where  Mr.  J. 
was,  or  when  he  would  come,  or  with  what  treat- 
ment I  should  meet  at  the  tavern.  I  thought  of 
home,  and  said  to  myself,  These  ere  some  of  the 
many  trials  attendant  on  a  missionary  life,  and  vmich 
I  have  anticipated. 

k  -  In  a  lew  hours  Mr.  Judson  arrived,  and  toward 
night,  our  baggage.  We  had  now  given  up  all  hope 
of  going  to  the  Isle  of  France,  and  concluded  either 
to  return  to  Calcutta,  or  to  communicate  our  real 
situation  to  the  tavern  keeper,  and  request  him  to 
assist  us.  As  we  thought  the  latter  preferable,  Mr. 
J.  told  our  landlord  our  circumstances,  and  asked 
him  if  he  could  assist  in  getting  us  a  passage  to 
C'.ylon.  He  said  a  friend  of  his  was  expected  down 
the  river  the  next  day,  who  was  captain  of  a  vessel 
bound  to  Madras,  and  who,  he  did  not  doubt,  would 
take  us.  This  raised  our  sinking  hopes.  We  wait- 
ed two  days;  and  on  the  third,  which  was  Sabbath, 
the  ship  came  in  sight,  and  anchored  directly  before 
the  house.  We  now  expected  the  time  of  our 
deliverance  had  come.  The  tavern-keeper  went  on 
board  to  see  the  captain  for  us;  but  our  hopes  were 
again  dashed,  when  he  returned  and  said  the  cap- 
tain could  not  take  us.  We  determined,  however, 
to  see  the  captain  ourselves,  and  endeavour  to  per- 
suade him  to  let  us  have  a  passage  at  any  rate. 
We  had  just  sat  down  to  supper,  when  a  letter  was 


88  MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 

handed  us.  We  hastily  opened  it,  and,  to  our  great 
surprise  and  joy,  in  it  was  a  pass  from  the  magis- 
trate, for  us  to  go  on  board  the  Creole,  the  vessel 
we  had  left.  Who  procured  this  pass  for  us,  or  in 
what  way,  we  are  still  ignorant;  we  could  only  view 
the  hand  of  God,  and  wonder.  But  we  had  every 
reason  to  expect  the  Creole  had  got  out  to  sea,  as 
it  was  three  days  since  we  left  her.  There  was  a 
possibility,  however,  of  her  having  anchored  at  Sau- 
gur,  seventy  miles  from  where  we  then  were.  We 
had  let  our  baggage  continue  in  the  boat  into  which 
it  was  first  taken,  therefore  it  was  all  in  readiness; 
and  after  dark,  we  all  three  got  into  the  same  boat, 
and  set  out  against  the  tide,  for  Saugur.  It  was  a 
most  dreary  night  to  me;  but  Mr.  J.  slept  the  great- 
er part  of  the  night.  The  next  day  we  had  a  favors- 
able  wind,  and  before  night  reached  Saugur,  where 
were  many  ships  at  anchor,  and  among  the  rest  we 
had  the  happiness  to  find  the  Creole.  She  had  been 
anchored  there  two  days,  waiting  for  some  of  the 
ship's  crew.  I  never  enjoyed  a  sweeter  moment  in 
my  life,  than  that  when  I  was  sure  we  were  in  sight 
of  the  Creole.  After  spending  a  fortnight  in  such 
anxiety,  it  was  a  very  great  relief  to  find  ourselves 
safe  on  board  the  vessel  in  which  wTe  first  embarked. 
All  of  us  are  now  attending  to  the  French  language, 
as  that  is  spoken  altogether  at  the  Isle  of  France. 
Though  it  has  pleased  our  Heavenly  Father  lightly 
to  afflict  us,  yet  he  has  supported  and  delivered  us 
from  our  trials;  which  still  encourages  us  to  trust  in 
him." 

In  her  private  journal,  Mrs.  J.  thus  records  her 
feelings,  at  this  time  : 

"  Dec.  20.  Have  enjoyed  religion  very  little,  since 
I  came  on  board  this  vessel.  In  secret  prayer,  I  am 
so  much  troubled  with  vain  and  wandering  thoughts, 
and  have  so  little  sense  of  the  divine  presence,  and  so 
little  enjoyment  of  God,  that  I  know  I  am  making 
no  advances  in  ureoaration  for  usefulness  among  the 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  S9 

heathen.  Yet  in  my  dullest  frames,  the  idea  of  find- 
ing myself  in  the  midst  of  them  at  last,  encourages 
me  to  hope,  that  God  will  finally  make  me  useful,  in 
enlightening  and  saving  some  of  their  precious  souls. 
"22.  This  day  closes  the  twenty-third  year  of 
my  life.  I  have  been  reflecting  on  the  many  favors 
I  have  received,  and  the  ingratitude  of  which  I  have 
been  guilty  the  past  year;  and  my  heart  has  been 
uncommonly  affected  by  the  review.  In  the  course 
of  the  past  year,  I  have  assumed  a  new  name,  and 
new  relative  duties — left  my  father's  house,  the  cir- 
cle of  my  dear  friends,  my  beloved  native  land — and 
have  been  safely  conducted  across  the  ocean.  In 
these  events,  I  would  acknowledge  the  kind  hand 
of  my  Heavenly  Father.  In  changing  my  name,  he 
has  allowed  me  to  take  the  name  of  one,  who  loves 
the  cause  of  Christ,  and  makes  the  promotion  of  it 
the  business  of  his  life — one,  who  is,  in  every  respect, 
the  most  calculated  to  make  me  happy  and  useful, 
of  all  the  persons  I  have  ever  seen.  I  would  also 
acknowledge  the  hand  of  God,  in  supporting  me 
through  the  trying  scene  of  leaving  my  friends,  and 
in  making  my  voyage  so  comfortable  and  happy. 
Nor  has  our  Heavenly  Father  forsaken  us,  in  this 
part  of  the  world,  but  has  raised  us  up  friends  in  a 
strange  land,  has  preserved  our  lives  and  our  health, 
in  an  uncongenial  climate,  has  led  us  to  examine 
the  truths  of  his  word,  and  given  us  clearer  views, 
than  ever  before,  of  the  ordinances  of  his  house. 
He  has  afflicted  us,  it  is  true;  but  many  favorable 
circumstances  are  not  to  be  forgotten.  And  he  is 
now  carrying  us  to  a  land,  where  we  have  some 
hope  of  finding  a  home  for  life.  When  again  I 
reflect  on  the  returns  I  have  made  for  so  much  kind- 
ness, my  heart  sinks  within  me.  I  feel  that  I  have 
misused  all  the  favors  and  privileges  I  have  enjoyed, 
and  though  never  under  so  great  obligation,  was 
never  so  guilty,  so  unworthy,  so  unqualified  to  serve 
him.  But  I  renewedly  commend  myself  to  his  mer 
cy,  and  imdore  him  to  forgive  my  sins,  to  cleanse 
8 


90  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

my  pollutions,  and  enable  me  henceforth  to  live  to 
him,  and  to  him  alone. 

"Dec.  30.  Very  light  winds  for  several  days. 
Make  slow  progress.  Shall  probably  arrive  at  the 
Isle  of  France,  in  the  most  dangerous  season,  when 
there  are  frequent  hurricanes  and  storms  on  the 
coast.  I  have  been  trying  to  feel  willing  to  die,  at 
any  time,  and  under  any  circumstances,  that  God 
shall  appoint.  But  I  find  my  nature  shrinks  from 
the  idea  of  being  shipwrecked  and  sunk  amid  the 
waves.  This  shows  me  how  unlike  I  am  to  those 
holy  martyrs,  who  rejoiced  to  meet  death,  in  the 
most  horrid  forms.  I  have  enjoyed  religion  but  lit- 
tle on  board  this  ship,  feeling  an  uncommon  degree 
of  slothfulness  and  inactivity.  Spent  some  time, 
last  evening,  in  prayer  for  awakening  and  restoring 
grace.  I  greatly  feel  the  need  of  more  confidence 
in  God,  and  reliance  on  the  Saviour,  that  when  dan- 
ger and  death  approach,  I  may  composedly  resign 
myself  into  his  hands,  and  cheerfully  wait  his  will. 

"Jan.  7,  1813.  We  have  been  at  sea  nearly  six 
weeks,  and  are  within  a  week's  sail  of  the  Isle  of 
France.  It  is  a  long  passage,  but  we  have  had  con- 
trary winds,  and  much  rough  weather.  There  are 
four  passengers,  besides  ourselves  and  the  captain's 
wife.  None  of  them  in  the  least  seriously  inclined. 
We  three  have  worship  twice  every  Sabbath,  and 
prayers  in  our  room  every  evening.  The  other  pas- 
sengers spend  their  Sabbaths  on  deck  in  playing 
cards  and  chess,  and  trifling  conversation.  It  is  very 
trying  to  us  to  see  the  Sabbath  profaned  in  such  a 
way.  But  we  cannot  prevent  it.  Though  they 
treat  us  with  respect,  yet  I  presume  they  consider 
us  as  superstitious,  enthusiastic,  unsocial  creatures. 
But  we  know  it  is  our  great  business  to  serve  our 
Heavenly  Father,  and  prepare  for  usefulness  among 
the  heathen.  In  order  to  do  this,  we  must  take 
those  methods  which  make  us  appear  contemptible 
in  the  eyes  of  the  men  of  this  world.  We  continue 
to  attend  to  the  French  language.  Find  nothing 
difficult  about  it. 


MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  91 

"Jan.  17.  Have  at  last  arrived  in  port;*  but  0 
what  news,  what  distressing  news !  Harriet  is  dead. 
Harriet,  my  dear  friend,  my  earliest  associate  in  me 
Mission,  is  no  more.  O  death,  thou  destroyer  of  do- 
mestic felicity,  could  not  this  wide  world  afford  vic- 
tims sufficient  to  satisfy  thy  cravings,  without  enter- 
ing the  family  of  a  solitary  few,  whose  comfort  and 
happiness  depended  much  on  the  society  of  each  oth- 
er? Could  not  this  infant  Mission  be  shielded  from 
thy  shafts!  But  thou  hast  only  executed  the  com- 
mission of  a  higher  power.  Though  thou  hast 
come,  clothed  in  thy  usual  garb,  thou  wast  sent  by 
a  kind  Father  to  release  his  child  from  toil  and  pain. 
Be  still,  then,  my  heart,  and  know  that  God  has 
done  it.  Just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  0  thou  King 
of  saints !  Who  would  not  fear  thee  ?  Who  would 
not  love  thee  ? 

"  18.  Brother  Newell  has  just  been  on  board. 
Poor,  disconsolate,  broken  hearted  widower.  He  has 
borne  his  afflictions  alone,  without  a  single  Christian 
friend  to  comfort  his  heart.  His  feelings  allow  him 
to  give  us  a  few  broken  hints  only  of  Harriet's  death. 

"  Soon  after  they  left  Calcutta,  in  consequence  of 
contrary  winds  and  storms,  the  vessel  was  found  to 
be  in  a  leaky,  sinking  condition,  which  obliged  them 
to  put  into  Coringa  to  repair.  Before  the  vessel 
got  in,  Harriet  was  seized  with  the  bowel  complaint, 
which  was  extremely  distressing  in  her  situation. 
She  however  was  considerably  recovered  before  they 
put  to  sea  again,  and  was  in  hopes  of  getting  to  the 
Isle  of  France  before  she  was  confined.  But  they 
again  had  contrary  winds,  which  made  their  pas- 
sage so  much  longer,  that  she  was  confined  on  board 
the  vessel.  She  was  safely  and  very  comfortably  de- 
livered of  a  little  girl,  a  fortnight  before  the  vessel 

*  The  Isle  of  France  is  situated  in  the  Indian  ocean,  in  fifty- 
eight  degrees  twenty-seven  minutes  east  longitude,  and  twenty 
degrees  south  latitude.  It  is  about  thirty-three  miles  long,  and 
twenty- four  broad  from  east  to  west.  It  was  captured  from  the 
French  by  the  English,  who  still  retain  possession  of  it. 


92  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

arrived.     She  was  much  better  for  a  few  days  than 
she  had  been  for  weeks  before;  and  the  child  was 
perfectly  well,  and  appeared  as  likely  to  live  as  any 
child.     In  a  few  days  a  storm  came  on;  and  as  she 
and  the  infant  were  much  exposed  to  the  wet  weath- 
er, they  both  took  cold,  which  speedily  terminated 
the  life  of  the  infant,  and  threw  Harriet  into  a  con- 
sumption, of  which  she  died,  on  the  30th  of  No- 
vember.    She   thought   herself  in   a   consumption 
from  the  first  of  her  illness,  and  endeavoured  to  be 
prepared  to  meet  the  king  of  terrors.     She  had  her 
reason  perfectly  to  the  last  moment  of  her  life.     She 
felt  no  fear  of  death,  but  longed  for  its  approach. 
The  day  before  she  died,  her  physician  told  her  she 
would  not  continue  another  day.     She  lifted  up  her 
hands,  and  exclaimed, '  O  glorious  intelligence.'     She 
took  a  formal  leave  of  Mr.  Newell,  and  delivered  to 
him  messages  to  her  friends  with  the  greatest  compo- 
sure.    She  frequently  mentioned  in  her  sickness,  that 
she  had  never  repented  leaving  her  native  country, 
and  that  the  consideration  of  having  left  it  for  the 
cause  of  Christ,  now  afforded  her  great  consolation. 
She  died  in  a  happy,  composed  frame,  without  a 
struggle  or  a  groan.     Her  body  now  lies,  solitary 
and  alone,  in  yonder  heathy  ground.     No   marble 
monument*  is  erected  to  speak  her  worth,  no  com- 
mon gravestone  to  tell  the  passing  stranger,  '  here 
lie  the  remains  of  one,  who,  for  the  love  of  Christ  and 
immortal  souls,  left  the  bosom  of  her  friends,  and 
found  an  early  grave  in  a  land  of  strangers.'     But 
angels  will  watch  her  dust,  even  in  this  benighted 
land;  and  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just,  it  will  be- 
re-united  to  her  immortal  spirit,  which,  no  doubt,  is 
now  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  her  God. 

"  Jan.  23.  No  prospect  of  remaining  long  on  this 
island.  It  seems  as  if  there  was  no  resting  place  for 
me  on  earth.     O  when  will  my  wanderings  termi- 

*  A  monument  has  since  been  erected  over  her  grave,  by  the. 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  93 

nate?  When  shall  I  find  some  little  spot,  that  I  can 
call  my  home,  while  in  this  world?  Yet  I  rejoice  in 
all  thy  dealings,  O  my  Heavenly  Father;  for  thou  dost 
support  me  under  every  trial,  and  enable  me  to  lean 
on  thee.  Thou  dost  make  me  to  feel  the  sweet- 
ness of  deriving  comfort  from  thee,  when  world- 
ly comforts  fail  Thou  dost  not  suffer  me  to  sink 
down  in  despondency,  but  enablest  me  to  look 
forward  with  joy,  to  a  state  of  heavenly  rest  and 
happiness.  There  I  shall  have  to  wander  no  more, 
suffer  no  more;  the  face  of  Jesus  will  be  unveiled, 
and  I  shall  rest  in  the  arms  of  love,  through  all  eter- 
nity. 

"Jan.  31.  Sabbath.  Was  taken  very  ill  during 
the  night,  but  am  now  somewhat  relieved.  My 
illness  has  led  me  to  think  of  death,  and  inquire 
whether  I  am  prepared  for  that  solemn  event.  I 
think  I  can  say,  that  I  feel  happy  in  the  prospect. 
And  yet  my  heart  feels  a  pang  at  the  thought  of 
leaving  my  dear  husband  to  bear  alone  the  trials 
and  fatigues  of  a  missionary  life.  I  am  willing,  I 
should  be  thankful  to  live  longer  on  his  account,  and 
for  the  sake  also  of  laboring  among  the  heathen. 
But  the  kind  of  life  I  lead  induces  me  to  look  at  the 
grave  with  more  composure  than  I  otherwise  should 
do,  and  appreciate  the  worth  of  that  religion  which 
can  make  us  happy  when  stripped  of  earthly  com- 
forts— and  happier  still,  in  view  of  the  eternal 
world. 

"  Mr.  J.  has  gone  to  preach  to  the  soldiers,  and 
brother  Rice  to  conduct  worship  in  the  hospital; 
so  that  being  quite  alone,  I  have  sought  and  enjoy- 
ed a  precious  season  of  prayer  and  communion  with 
God.  O  for  a  closer  walk  with  God,  and  more 
fervor  in  the  performance  of  religious  duties.  O  that 
I  could  fill  up  every  moment  with  service  acceptable 
to  the  dear  Redeemer. 

"  Feb.  12.  Some  religious  enjoyment,  but  guilty 
of  much  stupidity,  hardness  of  heart,  and  wander- 
ing thoughts.     Have  felt  some  longing  desires  to 


94  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JDDSON. 

be  free  from  sin,  and  present  with  the  Saviour. 
Formerly,  T  was  very  desirous  of  living  a  Ions' 
life — death  generally  appeared  as  the  king  of  terrors. 
But  of  late,  I  have  wished  that  my  pilgrimage 
would  soon  terminate,  and  death  and  the  grave 
have  worn  an  inviting  appearance.  This  change 
of  feeling  is  not  occasioned  by  any  present  distress 
or  discontent  with  life,  for  my  days  are  tranquil 
and  happy.  Perhaps  these  new  desires  are  a  prelude 
to  my  speedy  departure  from  this  world.  O  should 
this  be  the  case,  may  t,  in  that  solemn  transporting 
hour,  adopt  these  lines  of  Watts : — 

'Joyful,  with  all  the  strength  I  have, 

My  quivering  lips  shall  sing, 
Where  is  thy  boasted  vict'ry,  grave  ? 

And  where's  the  monster's  sting?' 

"  28.  Had  a  special  season  of  prayer  this  evening, 
to  confess  my  sins,  and  bewail  the  depravity  of  my 
heart.  Had  some  faint  views  of  the  infinite  excel- 
lence of  God,  which  caused  me  to  mourn  that  I  sin 
so  much  against  him,  and  to  long  for  strength  to 
vanquish  my  spiritual  foes.  Felt  happy  that  God 
reigns;  that  he  has  a  church  in  this  world,  on  which 
he  has  set  his  love,  having  redeemed  it  with  the 
blood  of  his  own  dear  Son.  But  0  how  seldom 
do  I  get  near  to  God,  or  have  any  sense  of  divine 
things.  At  what  a  poor,  low  rate  I  live.  If  a 
Christian,  surely  I  am  the  least,  the  vilest,  entirely 
unworthy  the  notice  of  an  infinite  God.  Yet  Jesus 
can  be  honored  in  the  salvation  of  one  so  mean,  so 
unworthy.  Divine  grace  will  be  more  conspicuous, 
than  in  the  salvation  of  those,  who  have  less  to  be 
forgiven.  I  will  still  hope  in  thy  mercy,  O  infinite 
Redeemer — that  thou  wilt  enable  me  to  persevere 
in  thy  service,  and  finally  save  my  sinful  soul. 

"  March  7.  Sabbath.  I  am  alone,  as  usual,  on 
the  Sabbath.  Have  been  spending  the  forenoon 
in  self-examination  and  prayer.  Much  distressed 
on  reviewing  my  exercises  and  feelings,  for  some 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  95 

days  past.  I  see  that.  I  have  greatly  declined  in 
religion;  have  less  frequently  than  formerly  affecting 
views  of  my  own  sinfulness,  and  refreshing  views 
of  the  divine  character.  O  that  I  might  live  a  more 
holy  life!  I  would  be  more  watchful,  more  prayer- 
ful, more  willing  to  deny  myself,  that  I  may  live  near 
to  God;  but  in  my  own  strength,  I  can  do  nothing. 
If  Jesus  is  pleased  to  strengthen  me,  and  give  me  a 
spirit  of  perseverance,  it  will  be  easy  for  me  to  keep 
his  commandments.  But  if  not,  I  shall  wither  and 
die ;  I  shall  give  up  the  contest,  and  my  sins  will 
come  off  conquerors.  0  Jesus,  prevent  it.  My  sins 
are  thine,  enemies,  as  well  as  mine.  Let  them  not 
triumph  over  one  who  humbly  dares  to  hope  that 
she  loves  thee,  and  who  now  gives  herself  entirely  to 
thee.  Thou  wilt  not,  0  my  Saviour,  desert  me  at 
last.  Thou  knowest  I  have  left  my  native  land,  and 
the  comforts  of  social  life,  from  desire  to  serve  thee, 
and  comply  with  the  clear  dictates  of  duty.  And 
now  when  I  have  but  few  comforts  left,  O  give  me 
the  enjoyment  of  thy  presence.  Give  me  thyself,  and 
I  ask  no  more.  I  will  be  satisfied  with  this  as  my 
portion  in  life,  and  my  eternal  portion  beyond  the 
grave." 

It  was  thought  expedient  that  Mr.  Rice  should 
return  to  America,  for  the  purpose  of  exciting  the 
attention  of  the  Baptist  churches  in  this  country. 
He  accordingly  sailed  for  the  United  States,  in  March, 
1813.  He  was  welcomed  on  his  arrival  with  great 
affection,  and  was  successful,  in  a  very  short  time, 
in  awakening  such  a  spirit  of  missionary  exertion  in 
the  Baptist  churches,  that  a  large  number  of  Mission- 
ary Societies  were  formed  in  various  parts  of  the 
country;  and  in  April,  1814,  the  Baptist  General 
Convention  was  formed  in  Philadelphia.  *     One  of 

*  It  has  since  been  called  "  The  General  Convention  of  the 
Baptist  Denomination  in  the  United  States,  for  Foreign  Missions 
and  for  other  important  objects  relating  to  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom."    It  holds  its  session  once  in  three  years.     It  is  composed 


96  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

the  first  acts  of  the  Convention  was  to  appoint  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Judson  as  their  Missionaries,  leaving  it  to 
their  discretion  to  select  a  field  of  labor.  Mr.  Rice, 
also,  was  appointed  a  Missionary,  but  was  requested 
to  prosecute,  for  awhile,  his  zealous  and  successful 
agency  in  forming  Auxiliary  Societies,  and  collecting 
funds. 

We  will  now  resume  our  extracts  from  Mrs.  J.'s 
journal : 

"March  13.  Brother  Rice  has  just  left  us,  and 
taken  passage  for  America.  Mr.  J.  and  I  are  now 
entirely  alone;  not  one  remaining  friend  in  this  part 
of  the  world.  The  scenes  through  which  we  pass 
are  calculated  to  remind  us  that  this  world  is  not  our 
home,  and  that  we  are  fast  verging  towards  the 
grave.  No  matter  how  soon  we  leave  this  world,  if 
we  only  live  to  God  while  we  live.  In  that  case,  to 
die  is  gain.  Yet  we  are  willing,  and  even  desirous 
to  live  a  few  years,  that  Ave  may  serve  God  among 
the  heathen,  and  do  something  towards  spreading 
a  knowledge  of  the  Saviour  in  this  benighted 
world. 

"  30.  Have  been  confined  to  my  bed  for  a  fort- 
night past.  God  has  mercifully  carried  me  through 
a  scene  of  great  pain  and  weakness,  and  prevented 
many  evils  which  my  ignorance  might  have  occasion- 
ed. May  I  be  grateful  for  divine  mercies  received, 
and  humbly  devote  to  his  service  the  life  he  has 
spared,  and  the  health  and  strength  he  has  so  far 
restored. 

of  "  Delegates  from  the  Missionary  Societies  Associations, 
Churches,  and  other  religious  bodies  of  the  Baptist  Denomination, 
which  shall  annually  contribute  to  the  funds,  under  the  direction 
of  this  body,  a  sum  amounting  to  at  least  one  hundred  dollars, 
each  being  entitled  to  one  representative  and  vote,  and  for  every 
additional  sum  of  on>.  hundred  dollars,  one  additional  representa- 
tive and  vote  shall  be  allowed."  The  executive  business  is 
performed  by  a  Board,  consisting  of  a  President,  four  Vice-Presi- 
dents, a  Corresponding  and  a  Recording  Secretary,  a  Treasurer, 
and  thirty  Managers. 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.  JUDSON.  97 

"  I  have  felt  a  little  revived  of  late,  and  long  more 
than  ever  to  get  settled  among  the  heathen,  and 
begin  to  do  something  for  the  cause  of  Jesus.  I 
feel  that  I  have  been  too  worldly  minded,  too  much 
concerned  about  my  own  comfort  and  convenience, 
and  too  indolent,  since  I  have  been  engaged  in  my 
great  undertaking.  Resolved,  through  divine  grace, 
to  be  more  concerned  for  the  prosperity  of  Zion,  and 
to  improve  my  time  more  diligently  than  I  have  e-va»* 
done.  « 

"April  10.  Have  just  returned  from  Harriet's 
grave — not  able  to  visit  it  before,  on  account  of  the 
distance.  The  visit  revived  many  painful,  solemn 
feelings.  But  a  little  while  ago,  she  was  with  us  on 
board  ship,  and  joined  us  daily  in  prayer  and  praise. 
Now  her  body  is  crumbling  to  dust,  in  a  land  of 
strangers,  and  her  immortal  spirit  has  doubtless 
joined  the  company  of  holy  spirits  around  the  throne, 
where  she  can  sing  in  much  more  exalted  strains, 
than  when  a  prisoner  here  below.  I  was  struck  on 
beholding  a  large  cross  in  the  centre  of  the  cemetery, 
higher  than  any  of  the  grave  stones.  This  remind- 
ed me  of  the  triumph  of  the  cross  over  death  and 
the  grave,  a  triumph  in  which  every  saint  will  at 
last  partake,  and  be  crowned  with  eternal  life.  O 
how  animating  the  thought,  that  Jesus  has  himself 
entered  the  grave,  and  opened  a  path  to  eternal  glo- 
ry. He  is  with  his  disciples  when  they  enter  the 
gloomy  passage.  He  was  with  my  dear  depart- 
ed sister.     O  may  he  be  with  me. 

"23.  I  am  astonished  to  find  my  thoughts  so  vain 
and  worldly,  when  I  have  so  little  connexion  with 
the  world.  Alas,  I  can  do  nothing  of  myself.  I  can- 
not, in  my  own  strength,  subdue  one  sinful  feeling,  or 
even  think  a  good  thought.  But  I  see  one  who  is 
able  to  do  all  things.  Yes,  blessed  Saviour,  thy 
blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  if  thou  wilt,  thou 
canst  make  me  clean.  Vile  and  guilty  as  I  am,  on 
thee  I  hang  all  my  hopes;  to  thee  I  come  for  par- 
doning and  sanctifying  grace.  O  reject  me  not,  cast 
9 


P8  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON 

me   not  off;  but  glorify  the  riches  of   that  grace, 
which  can  save  a  soul  so  unholy,  so  undeserving." 

The  affecting  incident  related  in  the  following  let- 
ter, exemplifies  the  warmth  of  her  benevolence,  and 
the  energy  of  her  character : 

TO  HER  SISTERS. 
"Isle  of  France— Port  Louis,  March  12,  1813. 
"  A  circumstance  took  place  this  evening,  the  re- 
cital of  which,  I  think,  will  interest  your  feelings,  and 
which  greatly  encourages  me  to  plead  the  cause  of 
humanity  whenever  an  opportunity  offers.  Last 
night  I  heard  a  considerable  noise  in  the  yard  in  which 
we  live,  connected  with  another  family.  We  went 
to  the  door,  and  saw  a  female  slave  with  her  hands 
tied  behind  her,  and  her  mistress  beating  her  with  a 
club,  in  a  most  dreadful  manner.  My  blood  ran  cold 
within  me,  and  I  could  quietly  see  it  no  longer.  I 
went  up  to  the  mistress,  and  in  broken  French,  asked 
her  to  stop,  and  what  her  servant  had  done.  She  im- 
mediately stopped,  and  told  me  that  her  servant  was 
very  bad,  and  had  lately  run  away.  I  talked  with 
her,  till  her  anger  appeared  to  be  abated,  and  she 
concluded  her  punishment  with  flinging  the  club  she 
had  in  her  hands,  at  the  poor  creature's  head,  which 
made  the  blood  run  down  on  her  garment.  The 
slave  continued  with  her  hands  tied  behind  her  all 
night.  They  were  untied  this  morning,  and  she 
spent  the  day  in  labor,  which  made  me  conclude  she 
would  be  punished  no  more.  But  this  evening,  I 
saw  a  large  chain  brought  into  the  yard,  with  a  ring 
at  one  end,  just  large  enough  to  go  round  her  neck. 
On  this  ring  were  fixed  two  pieces  of  iron  about  an 
inch  wide,  and  four  inches  long,  which  would  come 
on  each  side  of  her  face  to  prevent  her  eating.  The 
chain  was  as  large  and  heavy  as  an  ox  chain,  and 
reached  from  her  neck  to  the  ground.  The  ring  was 
fastened  with  a  lock  and  key.  The  poor  creature 
stoo.i  trembling  while  they  were  preparing  to  put 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  99 

the  chain  on  her.     The  mistress'  rage  again  kindled 
at  seeing  her,  and  she  began  beating  her  again,  as 
the  night  before.    I  went  to  her  again,  and  begged 
she  would  stop.     She  did,  but  so  full  of  anger  that 
she  could  hardly  speak.     When  she  had  become  a 
little  calm,  I  asked  her  if  she  could  not  forgive  her 
servant.     I  told  her  that  her  servant  was  very  bad, 
but  that  she  would  be  very  good  to  forgive  her. 
She  made  me  to  understand  that  she  would  forgive 
her,  because  /had  asked  her;  but  she  would  not  have 
her  servant  to  think  it  was  out  of  any  favor  to  her. 
She  told  her  slave  that  she  forgave  her,  because  I 
requested  it.    The  slave  came,  knelt  and  kissed  my 
feet,  and  said,  "  Mercie,  madam,— mercie,  madam," 
meaning,  Thank  you,  madam.     I  could  scarcely  for- 
bear weeping  at  her  gratitude.     The  mistress  prom- 
ised me  the  chain  should  not  be  put  on  her,  and  or- 
dered it  carried  away.     I  have  felt  very  happy  this 
evening,  that  this  poor  slave  can  lie  down  and  sleep, 
without  that  heavy  chain.     But  O,  my  dear  sisters, 
how  much  more  wretched  is  the  spiritual  than  the 
temporal  state  of  these  slaves.     They  have  none  to 
tell  them  of  their  danger,  none  to  lead  them  to  that 
Saviour,  who  is  equally  the  friend  of  the  slave  and 
the  master. 

"We  have  sometimes  thought  of  staying  on  this 
island,  as  Missionaries  are  really  needed  here.  But 
when  we  compare  this  population  with  many  other 
places  which  are  equally  needy,  we  cannot  feel  justi- 
fied in  staying  here.  The  governor  of  this  island 
would  patronize  a  mission,  and  would  be  pleased  to 
have  us  continue  here.  Mr.  J.  and  brother  Rice 
have  preached  every  Sabbath  to  the  English  soldiers. 
We  long  to  get  to  the  place  where  we  shall  spend 
the  remainder  of  our  lives  in  instructing  the  heathen. 
I  want  one  of  you  with  me  very  much,  as  I  am  en- 
tirely alone.  I  wish  it  were  possible  for  one  of  you 
to  come.  A  voyage  from  America  here  looks  tri- 
fling to  what  it  did  when  I  was  in  America.  I  ex- 
pect to  take  one  or  two  more  voyaffes  before  we  are 


100  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON 

settled.  How  happy  should  I  feel,  to  spend  one  eve- 
ning at.  home,  and  give  you  an  account  of  the  scenes 
through  which  we  have  passed.  But  that  happiness 
I  do  not  expect  to  enjoy.  I  often  look  at  death  with 
very  animating  feelings.  Then  I  hope  to  meet  all 
my  friends,  to  be  no  more  separated.  Let  us,  my 
sisters,  live  near  to  God,  and  make  it  our  only  busi- 
ness to  promote  his  glory.  Then  we  shall  be  pre- 
pared for  a  happy  meeting,  and  the  trials  through 
which  we  have  passed  in  this  life  will  only  heighten 
oar  felicity." 

"  May  6.  Have  been  distressed  for  some  days,  on 
account  of  the  gloomy  prospect  before  us.  We  have 
engaged  a  passage  to  Madras,  and  expect  soon  to 
embark,  not  knowing  what  may  befdl  us  there. 
We  shall  probably  meet  with  great  difficulties  and 
1  rials;  and  we  know  not  to  what  part  of  the  world  we 
shall  have  next  to  direct  our  course.  Everything 
lespecting  our  little  mission  is  involved  in  uncertain- 
ly. I  find  it  hard  to  live  by  faith,  and  confide  entirely 
in  God,  when  the  way  is  dark  before  me.  But  if 
f.he  way  were  plain  and  easy,  where  would  be  the 
room  for  confidence  in  God  ?  Instead,  then,  of  mur- 
muring and  complaining,  let  me  rejoice  and  be  thank- 
ful that  my  Heavenly  Father  compels  me  to  trust  in 
him,  by  removeing  those  things,  on  which  we  are 
naturally  inclined  to  lean.  I  daily  feel  my  unfit- 
ness for  the  great  work,  which  I  have  undertaken, 
and  hope  that  God  is  making  use  of  these  trials  to 
fit  me  for  future  life  among  the  heathen.  O,  if  our 
trials  may  be  then  sanctified,  we  will  rejoice;  nor  in 
all  thy  chastisements,  0  blessed  Jesus,  will  we  wish 
to  have  the  rod  removed,  until  thou  hast  effectually 
subdued  us  to  thyself." 

_  Among  the  English  soldiers  on  the  island,  was  one 
pious  man,  who  becime  very  strongly  attached  to 
the  Missionaries.  His  piety  and  his  zeal  for  the  wel- 
fare of  his  fellow  sokuers  furnish  an  instructive  exam- 
ple to  other  Christirxns.     Mrs.  J.  thus  describes  him: 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    .JUDSON.  101 

"  His  tirst  appearance  was  solemn,  humble,  and 
unassuming;  and  such  we  have  ever  found  him.  He 
told  us  he  was  a  member  of  a  church  that  had 
been  formed  in  one  of  the  regiments  by  the  Mission- 
aries at  Serampore,  and  that  that  regiment  was  now 
on  Bourbon,  a  neighbouring  island,  but  he  had  been 
sent  to  this  island  on  business.  Though  he  is  an 
illiterate  man,  and  has  had  but  lew  advantages,  yet 
lie  converses  on  the  distinguisbing  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  with  a  sense  and  propriety  which  will  scarce- 
ly be  found  among  Christians  in  higher  life. 

"Mr.  Judson  made  inquiries  of  him  respecting 
the  religious  state  of  the  soldiers  in  this  place,  and 
whether  opportunity  could  be  had  of  preaching  to 
them.  He  informed  him  that  he  knew  of  but  one 
pious  soldier  in  either  of  the  regiments  on  this  island, 
and  that  there  could  be  no  possibility  of  preaching 
to  them,  unless  a  private  room  could  be  procured  for 
the  purpose.  He  immediately  made  every  exertion 
to  hire  a  room,  and  at  last  succeeded;  but  was  oblig- 
ed to  give  eight  dollars  a  month,  which  he  has  paid 
out  of  his  own  private  property,  that  his  fellow  sol- 
diers might  have  opportunity  to  hear  the  Gospel. 
This  soldier  has  visited  us  almost  every  day  for  two 
months  past,  and  we  have  seldom  found  him  inclined 
to  converse  on  any  other  subject  besides  experimen- 
tal religion.  Though  his  income  is  very  small,  and 
he  has  a  family  to  support,  yet  he  has  given  us,  since 
we  have  been  here,  the  value  of  twenty  dollars. 
We  have  frequently  observed  that  we  have  seldom 
enjoyed  religion  to  so  high  a  degree  in  the  society 
of  any  other,  as  we  have  in  the  conversation  and 
prayers  of  this  man;  and  we  doubt  not,  though  his 
situation  in  life  is  low,  but  he  will  shine  in  heaven, 
as  a  star  of  the  first  magnitude." 

After  long  deliberation  as  to  the  course  which  they 
should  pursue  in  their  present  embarrassing  and  un- 
foreseen condition,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  resolved  to 
attempt  ;i  mission  at  Penang,  or  Prince  of  Wales' 


102  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Island,  situated  on  the  coast  of  Malacca,  and  inhab- 
ited by  Malays.  As  no  passage  to  that  island  could 
be  obtained  from  the  Isle  of  France,  they  resolve^ 
to  visit  Madras,  with  the  hope  of  obtaining  a  passag 
thence  to  Penang.  They  accordingly  sai-led  for  Ma 
dras,  in  May,  1813.  They  had  a  pleasant  passage 
Mrs.  J. 's  journal  contains  this  memorandum  during 
the  voyage : 

"  June  1.  Just  passing  the  island  of  Ceylon,  and 
expect  to  reach  Madras  in  three  days.  I  have  this 
day  renewedly  given  myself  to  God,  to  be  used  and 
disposed  of  as  he  sees  best.  I  feel  that  I  am  but  an 
empty  vessel,  which  must  be  cleansed  and  filled  with 
grace,  or  remain  forever  empty,  forever  useless.  If 
ever  such  a  poor  creature  as  I  am  does  any  good,  it 
will  be  entirely  owing  to  the  sovereign  grace  of  God, 
to  his  own  self-moving  goodness,  inclining  him  to 
give  grace  to  one  so  depraved,  so  unworthy  as  I  am." 

The  Missionaries  arrived  at  Madras  in  June.* 
They  were  kindly  received  and  entertained  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Loveless,  English  Missionaries  stationed 
there,  and  by  other  friends  of  Christ  in  that  city. 
But  here  they  were  disappointed.  No  passage  for 
Penang  could  be  procured.  Fearful  that  the  English 
government  in  Bengal  would,  on  learning  their  arriv- 
al, send  them  to  England,  they  resolvec  to  take  pas- 
sage in  a  vessel  bound  to  Rangoon.  Accordingly, 
after  a  stay  at  Madras  of  a  few  days,  they  sailed  for 
Rangoon.  Thus  by  a  wonderful  series  of  providen- 
tial occurrences,  they  were  impelled,  contrary  to 
their  expectations  and  plans,  to  the  Burman  Empire. 
Mrs.  J.  says: 

*  Madras  is  the  seat  of  one  of  die  Presidencies  of  Hindostan. 
It  is  situated  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel,  in  eighty  degrees  twen- 
ty-five minutes  east  longitude,  and  thirteen  degrees  five  minutes 
north  latitude,  and  is  about  one  thousand  miles  south  west  from 
Calcutta.  In  1794,  the  population  of  the  city  of  Madras  was 
300,000. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  103 

"  June  20.  We  have  at  last  concluded,  in  our 
distress,  to  go  to  Rangoon,  as  there  is  no  vessel 
about  to  sail  for  any  other  place,  ere  it  will  be  too 
late  to  escape  a  second  arrest.  O,  our  Heaver  \y 
Father,  direct  us  aright!  Where  wilt  thou  have 
us  go?  What  wilt  thou  have  us  do?  Our  only 
hope  is  in  thee,  and  to  thee  alone  we  look  for 
protection.  0,  let  this  mission  yet  live  before  thee, 
notwithstanding  all  opposition,  and  be  instrumental 
of  winning  souls  to  Jesus  in  some  heathen  land. 
It  is  our  present  purpose  to  make  Rangoon  our 
final  residence,  if  we  find  it  practicable  to  live  in  such 
a  place;  otherwise  to  go  thence  to  Penang,  or  some 
of  the  Malay  islands.  But  I  most  sincerely  hope 
that  we  shall  be  able  to  remain  at  Rangoon,  among 
the  Burmans,  a  people  who  have  never  heard  the 
sound  of  the  Gospel,  or  read,  in  their  own  language, 
of  the  leve  of  Christ.  Though  our  trials  may  be 
great,  and  our  privations  many  and  severe,  yet  the 
presence  of  Jesus  can  make  us  happy,  and  the  con- 
sciousness that  we  have  sacrificed  all  for  his  dear 
cause,  and  are  endeavouring  to  labor  for  the  salvation 
of  immortal  souls,  will  enable  us  to  bear  our  priva 
tions  and  trials,  with  some  degree  of  satisfaction  and 
delight.  The  poor  Burmans  are  entirely  destitute 
of  those  consolations  and  joys  which  constitute  our 
happiness;  and  why  should  we  be  unwilling  to  part 
with  a  few  fleeting,  inconsiderable  comforts,  for  the 
sake  of  making  them  sharers  with  us  in  joys  exalted 
as  heaven,  durable  as  eternity !  We  cannot  expect 
to  do  much  in  such  a  rough,  uncultivated  field;  yet 
if  we  may  be  instrumental  in  removing  some  of  the 
rubbish,  and  preparing  the  way  for  others,  it  will  be 
a  sufficient  reward.  I  have  been  accustomed  to  view 
this  field  of  labor  with  dread  and  terror;  but  I  now 
feel  perfectly  willing  to  make  it  my  home  the  rest  of 
my  life.  I  even  feel  a  degree  of  pleasure,  in  the 
thought  of  living  beyond  the  temptations  peculiar  to 
European  settlements  in  the  east.  Our  hearts  will 
perhaps  be  more  entirely  'W~t;yi  *^  -ur  v.-o-'-   -n^. 


104  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

the  care  of  our  own  souls.  To-morrow  we  expect 
to  leave  this  place,  (Madras,)  and  the  few  friends 
we  have  found  here.  Adieu  to  polished,  refined, 
Christian  society.  Our  lot  is  not  cast  among  you, 
but  among  pagans,  among  barbarians,  whose  tender 
mercies  are  cruel.  Indeed  we  voluntarily  forsake 
you,  and  for  Jesus'  sake,  choose  the  latter  for  our 
associates.  0  may  we  be  prepared  for  the  pure  and 
polished  society  of  heaven,  composed  of  the  followers 
of  the  Lamb,  whose  robes  have  been  washed  in  his 
blood. 

"  June  22.  Embarked  on  board  the  Georgiana  for 
Rangoon.  Our  good  friend  Mr.  B.  came  on  board, 
and  spent  the  day  with  us — a  great  comfort  in  our 
lonely  situation.*  O  the  happy  day  will  soon  come, 
when  we  shall  again  meet  all  our  Christian  friends 
who  are  now  scattered  in  so  many  different  parts  of 
the  world — meet  to  part  no  more  in  our  Heavenly 
Father's  house,  where  all  our  trials  will  be  over,  all 
Our  sighs  be  hushed,  and  all  our  tears  forever  wiped 
away. 

'  O  glorious  hour,  O  blessed  abode, 
We  shall  be  near  and  like  our  God.' 

"  June  30.  Still  on  our  way  to  Rangoon.  Have 
been  confined  to  my  bed  for  several  days,  but  am 
now  a  little  better.  My  thoughts  are  uncommonly 
fixed  on  divine  things,  and  earnestly  desirous  of  being 
prepared  to  glorify  God  amid  the  trials  that  are  before 
us.  I  feel  happier  than  ever,  that  we  have  chosen 
Rangoon  for  our  field  of  labor,  and  cannot  but  hope 
that  we  shall  yet  see  the  goodness  of  the  Lord,  in  the 
land  of  the  living." 

The  passage  to  Rangoon  was  unpleasant  and  dan- 
gerous.    The  vessel  was  old,  and  was  in  imminent 
Seril  of  shipwreck;  but  by  the  blessing  of  God,  the 
lissionaries,  in  July,  1813,  arrived  safely  at  Rangoon, 

*  A  valuable  European  female,  whom  Mrs.  Judson  had  engag- 
ed to  accompany  her,  fell  dead  on  the  deck,  ;  =t  before  the  vessel 
?ailed,  thus  leaving  her  without  any  female  v.     Hant. 

OUU,UUU. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  105 

the  place  where  their  Saviour  had  designed  they 
should  labor  for  him  many  years,  and  Avhere  they 
were  to  be  the  instruments  of  gathering  a  little  church 
of  redeemed  Burmans.  They  were  guided  hither 
by  the  special  providence  of  God.  No  one,  who 
reviews  the  series  of  occurrences  from  the  time  of 
their  arrival  in  Calcutta,  can  doubt  that  God  was 
preparing  the  way  for  establishing  the  Burman  Mis- 
sion, and  for  summoning  the  American  Baptist 
churches  to  the  holy  labors  and  pleasures  of  the 
missionary  enterprise.  Can  any  American  Baptist 
be  blind  to  the  indications  of  duty,  in  reference  to  this 
Mission;  or  deaf  to  that  voice  of  Providence,  which 
calls  on  the  churches  of  our  denomination,  to  consider 
themselves  as  pledged  to  the  Saviour  to  sustain  this 
Mission,  till  Burmah  shall  be  converted  to  God? 

The  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in  the 
United  States,  were  so  fully  convinced  of  their  duty 
to  sustain  the  mission,  that  in  the  close  of  the  year 
1815,  they  appointed  Mr.  George  H.  Hough  and 
his  wife  as  Missionaries,  to  assist  Mr.  Judson.  Mr. 
Hough  had  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  printing 
business,  and,  it  was  hoped,  would  be  able  to  benefit 
the  Burmans,  by  the  agency  of  the  press,  as  well  as 
by  preaching  the  Gospel.  They  sailed  from  Phila- 
delphia, in  December,  1815,  for  Calcutta. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Sketch  of  the  Geography,  History,  Religion,  Language,  &c. 
of  the  Burman  Empire.  • 

The  Burman  empire  is  situated  in  that  part  of 
the  continent  of  Asia,  lying  between  Hindostan  and 
China,  and  so  far  partaking  of  the  characteristics  of 
each,  as  to  be  properly  designated  by  the  compound 
epithet,  Chin-India,  which  Malte-Brun,  the  geogra- 
pher, has  bestowed  on  it. 


106  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Previously  to  the  recent  war  between  the  British 
and  the  Burmans,  the  empire  included  the  kingdom 
of  Ava,  and  the  conquered  provinces  of  Cassay  and 
Arracan,  on  the  west;  Lowashan  and  Yunshan,  on 
the  east;  and  Pegu,  Martaban,  Tenasserim,  Mergui, 
Tavoy,  and  Junkseylon,  on  the  south.  It  covered  a 
space  between  the  ninth  and  twenty-sixth  degrees  of 
north  latitude,  and  between  the  ninety-second  and 
one  hundred  and  second  of  east  longitude,  being  about 
one  thousand  and  fifty  geographical  miles  in  length, 
and  six  hundred  in  breadth.  It  probably  contained 
one  hundred  and  ninety-four  thousand  square  miles. 
By  the  late  treaty,  the  British  retain  the  province 
of  Arracan,  on  the  west;  and  on  the  south,  Yay, 
Tavoy  and  Mergui,  and  Tenasserim,  with  the  islands 
and  dependencies,  taking  the  Salwen  river  as  the 
line  of  demarkation  on  that  frontier.  These  cessions 
have  considerably  diminished  the  extent  and  the 
power  of  the  Burman  empire,  as  may  be  seen  by  an 
inspection  of  the  map;  but  the  precise  limits  of  the 
portions  lost  and  retained  are  not  sufficiently  known 
to  enable  us  to  state  them  with  much  accuracy. 
Nor  is  it  important  for  the  purposes  of  this  work, 
since  the  field  for  missionary  effort  is  not  changed 
by  these  political  events,  though  greater  facilities 
are  afforded  by  this  extension  of  the  British  sway. 

History. — The  history  of  the  Burman  empire 
resembles  that  of  all  other  oriental  nations.  It  is  a 
melancholy  detail  of  usurpations  and  conquests,  of 
sanguinary  wars  between  rival  chiefs,  and  of  the 
subjection  of  many  petty  states  to  the  ambition  and 
tyranny  of  one  more  powerful  kingdom.  Ava  Prop- 
er is  the  original  state,  which  has  successively  sub- 
dued the  other  provinces  which  compose  the  empire. 
Ava  was  itself  at  one  time  subject  to  the  king  of 
Pegu;  but  in  the  sixteenth  century  its  numerous  and 
warlike  inhabitants  revolted,  and  obtained  possession 
of  the  provinces  of  Ava  and  Martaban.  Malte- 
Brun  says: 

"The  Burmans  continued  masters  of  the  country 


MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  107 

till  1740,  when  a  civil  war  broke  out  in  consequence 
of  a  revolt  in  the  conquered  provinces  of  Pegu,  and 
was  prosecuted  on  both  sides  with  savage  ferocity. 
In  1750  and  1751,  the  Peguans,  with  the  aid  of  arms 
imported  by  Europeans,  and  the  active  services  of 
some  Dutch  and  Portuguese,  beat  their  rivals,  and  in 
1752,  Ava,  the  capital,  surrendered  to  them  at  discre- 
tion. Dweepdee,  the  last  of  a  long  line  of  Burman 
kings,  was  taken  prisoner,  with  all  his  family,  except 
two  sons,  who  escaped  into  Siam.  Binga  Delia,  king 
of  Pegu,  returned  to  his  hereditary  dominions,  leav- 
ing the  government  of  Ava  to  his  son  Apporasa. 
When  the  conquest  appeared  complete  and  settled, 
one  of  those  extraordinary  characters  which  Provi- 
dence sometimes  raises  up  to  change  the  destinies 
of  nations,  now  appeared.  This  was  a  Burman, 
called  Alompra,  a  man  of  obscure  birth,  known  by 
the  name  of  '  the  huntsman,'  and  the  chief  of  Man- 
chaboo,  then  a  poor  village.  Having  collected  around 
him  one  hundred  picked  men,  he  defeated  the  Peguan 
detachments  in  small  skirmishes.  Improving  in 
experience,  and  acquiring  confidence  in  his  own 
strength,  he  attracted  more  numerous  followers;  and 
in  the  autumn  of  1753,  suddenly  advanced,  and 
obtained  possession  of  Ava.  Defeating  the  king 
of  Pegu,  in  several  subsequent  engagements,  he 
invaded  his  territories,  and  in  three  months  took  his 
capital,  which  he  gave  up  to  indiscriminate  plunder 
and  carnage.  Having  sustained  some  indignities 
from  the  Siamese,  he  invaded  Siam;  but,  during  the 
siege  of  the  metropolis  of  that  kingdom,  his  career 
of  conquest  was  suddenly  terminated  in  1760  by  a 
fatal  disease,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  age,  and  ninth 
of  his  reign.  Alompra  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Namdojee  Praw,  a  minor.  Shembuan,  the  uncle 
of  this  prince,  brother  to  Alompra,  acted  as  regent, 
and,  on  the  death  of  his  nephew,  assumed  the  crown. 
Shembuan  declared  war  against  the  Siamese,  and 
took  their  capital  in  1766,  but  did  not  retain  perma- 
nent possession  of  that  country.     In  1767  the  empire 


109  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSO^. 

was  invaded  by  a  Chinese  army,  50,000  strong,  on 
the  side  of  Yunnan,  which  advanced  as  far  as  a  vil- 
lage called  Chiboo;  but  the  Burmans  cut  off  their 
supplies,  and  then  destroyed  the  whole  of  them,  except 
2500,  who  were  sent  in  fetters  to  the  Burman  capital, 
compelled  to  labor  in  their  respective  trades,  and 
encouraged  to  marry  Burman  wives,  and  become 
naturalized  subjects.  Shembuan  subdued  Cassay 
in  1774,  and  died  in  1776.  His  son  and  successor, 
Chenguza,  a  debauched  and  bloody  tyrant,  was  de- 
throned and  put  to  death  in  1782,  in  a  conspiracy 
headed  by  his  own  uncle,  Minderagee,  who  took  pos- 
session of  the  government.  This  prince  was  the 
fourth  son  of  Alompra.  In  1783  he  sent  a  fleet  of 
boats  against  Arracan,  which  he  easily  conquered. 
He  then  marched  against  Siam,  where  he  met  with 
some  checks;  and,  finding  himself  unable  to  retain 
possession  of  the  interior,  was  obliged  to  content 
himself  with  the  dominion  of  its  western  coast,  as 
far  south  as  Mergui,  including  the  two  important 
seaports  of  Tavoy  and  Mergui,  which  were  ceded  to 
him  by  a  treaty  of  peace  in  1793. 

"  In  1795  his  Burman  Majesty  marched  an  army 
of  5000  men  into  the  English  province  of  Chitta- 
gong,  holding  an  army  of  20,000  in  readiness  to  join 
them  in  Arracan.  His  object  was  to  claim  three 
notorious  robbers,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  that 
country.  This  force  was  confronted  by  a  strong 
detachment  from  Calcutta.  The  affair  was  amica- 
bly adjusted  by  the  delivery  of  the  refugees,  whose 
enormous  guilt  was  established,  and  the  Burmans 
withdrew  without  committing  any  disorders.  In 
June,  1819,  Minderagee  Praw  died,  and  was  succeed- 
ed by  his  grandson.  The  junior  branches  of  the 
family  revolted,  and  scenes  oi  massacre  ensued."* 

Population. — It  is  impossible  to  make  a  statement 
with  any  pretensions  to  accuracy,  relative  to  the 
population  of  countries  little  known  to  foreigners, 
where  no  regular  census  is  published,  and  where  the 

*  MaUe-  Brun,  book  li.  pp.  268,  269,  Philadelphia  edition. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUI)SON.  109 

pride  of  the  government  and  people  inclines  them  to 
exaggerate  their  numbers  and  power.  The  popula- 
tion of  Burmah  was  estimated  by  Colonel  Symes,  in 
1795,  at  seventeen  millions;  by  Captain  Cox,  in 
1300,  at  no  more  than  eight  millions;  and  Captain 
Canning,  in  1810,  believed  that  this  estimate  exceed- 
ed the  truth.  Snodgrass,  in  his  Burmese  War,  pub- 
lished in  1827,  says, '  The  population  of  Ava  (mean- 
ing* Dy  tnis  term,  the  whole  empire)  has  been 
greatly  overrated  by  travellers,  their  accounts  being 
founded  on  the  thickly  peopled  banks  of  the  rivers, 
or  drawn  from  the  natives,  who  have  estimated  their 
numbers  beyond  the  truth.'  There  can  be  no 
doubt,  however,  that  the  empire  contains  several 
millions  of  immortal  beings,  who  have  no  hope,  and 
are  without  God  in  the  world. 

Climate,  fyc. — "  Though  this  empire,"  says  Malte- 
Brun,  "  extends  into  the  torrid  zone,  it  enjoys  a  tem- 
perate climate,  in  consequence  of  the  elevation  of 
its  territory.  The  healthy  and  robust  constitutions 
of  the  natives  show  the  salubrity  of  the  climate. 
The  seasons  are  regular.  Extreme  cold  is  unknown, 
and  the  intense  heat  which  precedes  the  rainy  sea- 
son is  of  short  duration.  This  country  exhibits  eve- 
ry variety  of  soil  and  exposure.  A  flat  marshy  delta 
extends  along  the  mouths  of  the  Irrawaddy.  Be- 
yond this  are  pleasing  hills,  picturesque  valleys,  and 
majestic  mountains.  The  fertile  soil  of  the  south- 
ern provinces  yields  crops  of  rice  equal  to  those'of 
the  finest  districts  of  Bengal.  Although  the  surface 
is  more  irregular  and  mountainous  to  the  north,  the 
plains  and  valleys,  especially  those  situated  on  the 
banks  of  the  great  rivers,  produce  excellent  wheat, 
and  the  different  corn  and  leguminous  crops  which 
are  cultivated  in  Hindostan.  Sugar  canes,  excellent 
tobacco,  indigo,  cotton,  and  the  tropical  fruits,  are 
indigenous  in  this  favored  country.  Agriculture  is 
said  to  be  in  an  improved  state,  though  the  methods 
followed  have  never  yet  been  satisfactorily  described. 
In  a  district  to  the  northeast  of  Amarapora,  the  tea 


110  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

leaf  grows,  but  not  equal  to  that  which  is  produced 
in  China,  and  seldom  used  except  as  a  pickle.  The 
teak  tree  grows  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  though 
properly  a  native  of  the  mountains.  Almost  every 
kind  of  timber  found  in  Hindostan  is  produced  in  the 
southern  parts.  Fir  grows  in  the  mountains,  and 
turpentine  is  extracted  from  it;  but  the  natives  do 
not  use  the  wood  in  carpentry,  being  prejudiced 
against  it  on  account  of  its  softness. 

"  The  plains  are  well  stocked  with  cattle  ;  but  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  forests  they  are  exposed 
to  frequent  ravages  from  the  tigers,  which  are  very 
numerous  in  this  country.  Pegu  abounds  in  ele- 
phants. 

"  The  chief  minerals  are  found  in  Ava  Proper. 
Six  days'  journey  from  Bamoo,  near  the  Chinese 
frontier,  are  the  gold  and  silver  mines  of  Badooem. 
There  are  also  mines  of  gold,  silver,  rubies,  and  sap- 
phires, now  open  in  a  mountain  called  Woobolootan, 
near  the  river  Ken-duem.  But  the  richest  are  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  capital.  Precious  atones 
are  found  in  several  other  parts  of  the  empire.  Iron, 
tin,  lead,  antimony,  arsenic,  and  sulphur,  are  in 
great  abundance.  Great  quantities  of  very  pure 
amber  are  dug  up  near  the  river,  and  gold  is  found 
in  the  sands  of  the  mountain  streams.  One  of 
these  in  the  north,  situated  between  the  Ken-duem 
and  the  Irrawaddy,  is  called  '  the  stream  of  golden 
sand.'  (Shoe  Lien  Kioop.)  There  are  no  dia- 
monds or  emeralds  in  the  empire;  but  it  has  ame- 
thysts, garnets,  beautiful  chrysolites,  and  jasper. 
There  are,  near  Amarapora,  quarries  which  yield 
marble  equal  to  the  finest  in  Italy.  It  is  monopo- 
lized by  the  government,  and  consecrated  to  the 
making  of  images  of  Gaudama.  This  empire  con- 
tains celebrated  and  very  productive  petroleum  wells, 
which  yield  a  large  revenue  to  government,  being 
retained  as  a  monopoly."  * 

*  Malte-Brun,  book  li.  p.  269. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JTJDSON.  Ill 

Character  and  Manners  of  the  Inhabitants. — The 
character  of  the  Burmese  is  undoubtedly  very  much 
affected  by  the  nature  of  their  government.  They 
are  represented  to  be  indolent,  inhospitable,  deceit- 
ful and  crafty.  A  people  oppressed  by  despotic 
rulers,  and  harassed  with  vexatious  taxes,  have  no 
motive  to  steady  industry,  the  fruits  of  which  may 
be  wrested  from  them  by  the  government,  or  by 
subordinate  civil  agents.  The  distrust  which  is 
engendered,  and  the  fears  that  such  a  system  awak- 
ens, prevent  hospitality,  and  make  the  people  cold 
hearted,  unfeeling,  and  suspicious.  The  rapacity 
of  the  rulers  occasions  efforts  to  conceal  property, 
and  produces  cunning,  falsehood,  and  perjury. 
Enterprise  and  genius  are  checked,  because  the 
individual  can  hope  for  no  personal  advantage  from 
his  exertions.  Under  a  better  government — such 
as  would  be  produced  by  the  influence  of  Christiani- 
ty— the  character  of  the  Burmans  would,  without 
doubt,  become  highly  respectable.  They  possess 
acute  minds,  and  lively  imaginations.  They  are 
not  fierce  nor  revengeful.  Their  domestic  relations 
are  generally  maintained  with  affection  and  fidelity. 
There  is  no  cast;  and  social  intercourse  has  no  other 
restraints  than  those  which  spring  from  the  nature 
of  their  religion  and  government.     Malte-Brun  says : 

"The  Burmans  differ  remarkably  in  physical  and 
in  moral  character  from  the  Hindoos.  Lively,  impa- 
tient, active  and  irascib'e,  they  have  none  of  the 
habitual  indolence  of  the  natives  of  Hindostan, 
nor  are  they  addicted  to  that  gloomy  jealousy 
which  prompts  so  many  eastern  nations  to  immure 
their  females  in  the  solitudes  of  a  harem.  The 
sexes  have  equally  free  intercourse  as  in  Europe, 
but  they  treat  the  women  as  an  inferior  order  of 
beings.  Their  testimony  in  a  court  of  justice  is  less 
valued.  They  are  often  sold  or  lent  to  strangers 
without  blame  or  scruple.  They  are  much  engag- 
ed in  labor,  and,  on  the  whole,  faithful  to  the  conju- 
gal tie.     The  Burmans  participate  of  the  Chinese 


112  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

physiognomy.  The  women,  especially  in  the  north- 
ern parts,  are  fairer  than  those  of  the  Hindoos,  but 
less  delicately  formed.  The  men  are  not  tall,  but 
active  and  muscular.  They  pluck  their  beards,  and 
thus  give  themselves  a  youthful  appearance.  Both 
men  and  women  color  the  teeth,  and  the  edges  of  the 
eye-lids  with  black.  Marriages  are  not  contracted 
before  puberty.  Polygamy  is  prohibited,  but  con- 
cubinage is  admitted  without  limitation.  The  bod- 
res  of  the  dead  are  buried.  They  are  less  delicate 
and  cleanly  in  their  eating  than  the  Hindoos.  They 
kill  no  domestic  animals,  being  prohibited  by  their 
religion,  but  make  abundant  use  of  game.  The 
lower  orders  eat  lizards,  guanas,  and  snakes.  They 
are  very  indulgent  to  the  manners  and  customs  of 
strangers.  The  sitting  posture  is  reckoned  among 
them  the  most  respectful,  though  this  mark  of  defer- 
ence has  been  mistaken  by  some  strangers,  for  an 
expression  of  insolence. 

"Manufactures  and  Commerce. — The  Burmans 
excel  in  the  art  of  gilding.  The  capital  maintains 
a  considerable  commercial  intercourse  with  Yunnan, 
the  nearest  province  of  China.  It  exports  cotton, 
amber,  ivory,  rubies,  sapphires,  and  betel  nuts;  birds, 
and  edible  nests,  from  the  Eastern  Islands;  and  re- 
ceives in  return  raw  or  manufactured  silk,  velvets, 
gold-leaf,  paper,  sweet-meats,  and  a  variety  of  hard- 
ware. By  the  river  Irrawaddy  there  is  a  great  in- 
land trade  in  the  transport  of  rice,  salt,  and  pickled 
sprats,  from  the  lower  provinces,  to  support  the 
capital  and  northern  districts.  Some  foreign  arti- 
cles are  brought  by  Arracan,  and  carried  over 
the  mountains  by  men,  but  the  greater  part  by  the 
Irrawaddy.  Broadcloth,  some  hardware,  coarse 
muslins,  Cossimbazar  silk  handkerchiefs,  china-ware 
and  glass,  are  the  leading  commodities.  Some  lac, 
silver  and  precious  stones  are  exported.  In  1795, 
the  quantity  of  timber  exported  to  Madras  and  Cal- 
cutta, amounted  to  a  value  of  £200,000  sterling. 
About  3000  tons  of  shipping  are,  in  peaceable  times, 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  115 

built  in  this  country,  and  sold  in  different  parts  of 
India.  The  maritime  ports  of  this  empire  are  more 
commodiously  situated  than  those  of  any  other  pow- 
er, particularly  the  harbour  of  Negrais.  The  cur- 
rency consists  of  silver,  bullion  and  lead,  in  small 
pieces;  as  the  Burmans,  like  the  Chinese,  have  no 
coin."* 

Government. — "  The  government  is  strictly  mo- 
narchical. The  emperor  is  an  absolute  sovereign, 
and  is  regarded  as  the  sole  lord  and  proprietor  of  life 
and  property  in  his  dominions;  and  without  the  con- 
currence of  any,  his  word  is  irresistible  law.  Four 
private  ministers  of  state,  (called  Atwenwoon)  and 
four  public  ministers  of  state,  (Woongyee)  are  the 
organs  of  administration.  The  latter  compose  the 
supreme  court  of  the  empire,  (Loot-dau)  in  the 
name  of  which  all  imperial  edicts  are  issued. 

"The  Burman  empire  is  divided  into  districts, 
each  of  which  is  governed  by  a  viceroy,  (Myo- 
woon)  and  a  court,  (Yong-dau.)  The  district 
courts  are  composed  of  a  president,  (Ray-woon) 
—  collector-general,  (Akoon-woon) — collector  of 
port  duties,  (Akouk-woon) — magistrates,  (Seet- 
kai,) — auditors,  (Nah-kan-dau)  —  and  secretaries, 
(Sa-ray-gyee.) 

"The  members  of  the  district  courts,  and  the 
wives,  relations,  and  favorites  of  viceroys,  have  also 
the  privilege  of  holding  private  courts,  and  of  decid- 
ing petty  causes,  subject  to  appeal  to  higher  au- 
thority." f 

"When  anything  belonging  to  the  Emperor  is 
mentioned,  the  epithet  "golden"  is  attached  to  it. 
When  he  is  said  to  have  heard  anything,  "it  has 
reached  the  golden  ears;"  a  person  admitted  to  his 
presence  "has  been  at  the  golden  feet; "  the  perfume 
of  roses  is  described  as  grateful  to  "the  golden  nose." 
The  sovereign  is  sole  proprietor  of  all  the  elephants 
in  his  dominions;  and  the  privilege  to  keep  or  ride  on 
one  is  only  granted  to  men  of  the  first  rank.     No 

*  Malte-Brnn,  book  li.  pp.  273,  274 

t  History  of  the  Burman  Mission,  p.  11. 


114  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

honors  are  hereditary.  All  offices  and  dignities  de- 
pend immediately  on  the  crown.  The  isaloe,  or 
chain,  is  the  badge  of  nobility;  and  superiority  of 
rank  is  signified  by  the  number  of  cords  or  of  divi- 
sions. The  council  of  state  consists  of  the  princes 
of  the  royal  family.  Men  of  rank  have  their  barges 
dragged  by  war  boats,  common  water-men  not  being 
admitted  into  the  same  boat  with  them.  Temporary 
houses  are  built  for  them  at  the  places  where  they 
mean  to  stop  in  travelling. 

"A  singularly  absurd  custom  takes  place  in  this 
country  in  certain  forms  of  political  homage  shown 
to  a  white  elephant,  a  preternatural  animal  kept  for 
the  purpose,  superbly  lodged  near  the  royal  palace, 
sumptuously  dressed  and  fed,  provided  with  func- 
tionaries like  a  second  sovereign,  held  next  in  rank 
to  the  king,  and  superior  to  the  queen,  and  made  to 
receive  presents  and  other  tokens  of  respect  from  for- 
eign ambassadors. 

"  The  court  of  Ava  is  fully  as  proud  as  that  of 
Pekin.  The  sovereign  acknowledges  no  equal.  The 
punctilios  of  ceremony  are  numerous,  and  rigidly 
followed;  and  the  utmost  guardedness  is  observed  in 
any  diplomatic  intercourse  with  foreign  states.  The 
manners  of  the  great  are  often  pleasing,  but  they  are 
crafty;  and  the  tenures  by  which  they  hold  their  of- 
fices render  them  rapacious.  Obliged  to  give  large 
presents  to  the  king,  they  have  recourse  to  extor- 
tion, speculations  in  trade,  and  almost  universal  mo  • 
nopoly.  G  reat  vicissitudes  of  fortune  are  occasioned 
by  royal  caprice."* 

Religion. — The  Burmans  are  idolaters,  of  the  sec f 
of  Boodh.  This  religion  is  spread  over  the  Burman 
empire,  Siam,  Ceylon,  Japan,  Cochin-China,  and 
the  greater  part  of  China  Proper.  It  has  been  con- 
tended, that  it  was  also  the  ancient  religion  of  Hin- 
dostan  itself,  and  that  the  prevailing  brahminical  su- 
perstitions were  the  invention  of  later  times.     It  is 

*Malte-Brun,  book  li.  p.  275. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  115 

indeed  probable,  that  all  the  idolatrous  systems  of 
religion,  which  have  ever  existed  in  the  world,  have 
had  a  common  origin,  and  have  been  modified  by  the 
different  fancies  and  corruptions  of  different  nations. 
The  essence  of  idolatry  is  everywhere  the  same. 
It  is  everywhere  " abominable  "  in  its  principles  and 
its  rites,  and  everywhere  the  cause  of  indescribable 
and  manifold  wretchedness. 

It  is  asserted  by  Mr.  Ward,  that  two  of  the  six 
schools  of  philosophy  which  once  flourished  among 
the  Hindoos,  taught  the  same  atheistical  principles 
as  the  disciples  of  Boodh  now  maintain;  and  it  is  in- 
disputable, that  these  two  sects  were  numerous  be- 
fore the  appearance  of  Boodh.  This  personage  is 
said  in  Burman  books  to  have  been  a  son  of  the 
king  of  Benares,  and  to  have  been  born  about  the 
year  600  before  Christ.  He  is  supposed  to  have 
adopted  the  atheistical  system  of  these  sects,  and  his 
principles  were  espoused  and  maintained  by  the  suc- 
cessive monarchs  of  his  family,  who  are  charged  by 
the  Brahmins  with  the  crime  of  destroying  their  re- 
ligion, and  substituting  atheism.  At  length,  how- 
ever, the  Brahmins  obtained  the  ascendency,  and 
arming  themselves  with  the  civil  power,  they  so 
effectually  purified  Hindostan  from  the  offensive  her- 
esy, that  scarcely  a  vestige  of  the  Boodhist  super- 
stition is  now  to  be  traced  in  that  country.  It  found 
a  refuge  in  Ceylon,  and  neighbouring  regions;  and 
the  most  learned  Burmans  assert,  that  it  was  in- 
troduced into  that  empire,  about  four  hundred  and 
fifty  years  after  the  death  of  Boodh,  or  (as  he  is  more 
commonly  called)  Gaudama. 

The  Boodhists  believe,  that,  like  the  Hindoo  Vish- 
noo,  Boodh  has  had  ten  incarnations,  which  are  de- 
scribed in  the  Jatus,  amounting,  it  is  said,  to  five 
hundred  and  fifty  books.  The  following  summary 
statement  of  the  principles  of  Boodhism  is  copied 
from  the  valuable  work  of  Mr.  Ward  on  the  History, 
Literature,  and  Religion  of  the  Hindoos: 

"  The  Boodhists  do  not  believe  in  a  First  Cause* 


116  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

they  consider  matter  as  eternal;  that  every  portion 
of  animated  existence  has  in  itself  its  own  rise,  ten- 
dency and  destiny;  that  the  condition  of  creatures  on 
earth,  is  regulated  by  works  of  merit  and  demerit; 
that  works  of  merit  not  only  raise  individuals  to 
happiness,  but  as  they  prevail,  raise  the  world  itself 
to  prosperity;  while  on  the  other  hand,  when  vice  is 
predominant,  the  world  degenerates,  till  the  universe 
itself  is  dissolved.  They  suppose,  however,  that 
there  is  always  some  superior  deity,  who  has  attained 
to  this  elevation  by  religious  merit;  but  they  do  not 
regard  him  as  the  governor  of  the  world.  To  the 
present  grand  period,  comprehending  all  the  time  in- 
cluded in  a  kulpu,  they  assign  five  deities,  four  of 
whom  have  already  appeared,  including  Gaudama 
or  Boodh,  whose  exaltation  continues  five  thousand 
years,  two  thousand  three  hundred  and  fifty-six  of 
which  had  expired  A.  D.  1 81 4.  After  the  expiration 
of  the  five  thousand  years,  another  saint  will  obtain 
the  ascendency,  and  be  deified.  Six  hundred  mil- 
lions of  saints  are  said  to  be  canonized  with  each 
deity,  though  it  is  admitted  that  Boodh  took  only 
twenty-four  thousand  devotees  to  heaven  with  him. 

"  The  lowest  state  of  existence  is  in  hell;  the  next, 
is  that  in  the  form  of  brutes;  both  these  are  states 
of  punishment.  The  next  ascent  is  to  that  of  man, 
which  is  probationary.  The  next  includes  many 
degrees  of  honor  and  happiness  up  to  demi-gods,  &c. 
which  are  states  of  reward  for  works  of  merit.  The 
ascent  to  superior  deity  is  from  the  state  of  man. 

"The  Boodhists  are  taught,  that  there  are  four 
superior  heavens,  which  are  not  destroyed  at  tke 
end  of  a  kulpu;  that  below  these  there  are  twelve 
other  heavens,  followed  by  six  inferior  heavens;  af- 
ter which  follows  the  earth,  then  the  world  of  snakes, 
and  then  thirty-two  chief  hells;  to  which  are  to  be 
added  one  hundred  and  twenty  hells  of  milder  tor- 
ments. 

"The  highest  state  of  glory  is  absorption.  The 
person  who  is  unchangeable  in  his  resolution,  who 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  117 

has  obtained  a  knowledge  of  things  past,  present, 
and  to  come,  through  one  kulpu,  who  can  make 
himself  invisible,  and  go  where  he  pleases,  and  who 
has  attained  to  complete  abstraction,  will  enjoy  ab- 
sorption.* 

"Those  who  perform  works  of  merit,  are  admit- 
ted to  the  heavens  of  the  different  gods,  or  are  made 
kings,  or  great  men  on  earth;  and  those  who  are 
wicked,  are  born  in  the  forms  of  different  animals, 
or  consigned  to  different  hells.  The  happiness  of 
these  heavens  is  wholly  sensual. 

"The  Boodhists  believe,  that  at  the  end  of  a  kul- 
pu, the  universe  is  destroyed .  To  convey  some  idea 
of  the  extent  of  this  period,  the  illiterate  Cingalese 
use  this  comparison;  if  a  man  were  to  ascend  a 
mountain  nine  miles  high,  and  to  renew  these  jour- 
neys once  in  every  hundred  years,  till  the  mountain 
were  worn  down  by  his  feet  to  an  atom,  the  time 
required  to  do  this,  would  be  nothing  to  the  fourth 
part  of  a  kulpu. 

"Boodh,  before  his  exaltation,  taught  his  follow- 
ers, that  after  his  ascent,  the  remains  of  his  body, 
his  doctrine,  or  an  assembly  of  his  disciples,  were  to 
be  held  in  equal  reverence  with  himself.  When  a 
Cingalese,  therefore,  approaches  an  image  of  Boodh, 
he  says,  '  I  take  refuge  in  Boodh;  I  take  refuge  in  his 
doctrine,  I  take  refuge  in  his  followers.' 

"  There  are  five  commands  delivered  to  the  com- 
mon Boodhists;  the  first  forbids  the  destruction  of 
animal  life;  the  second  forbids  theft;  the  third  adul- 
tery; the  fourth  falsehood;  the  fifth  the  use  of  spir- 
ituous liquors.  There  are  other  commands  for  the 
superior  classes,  or  devotees,  which  forbid  dancing, 

*  The  Hindoo  idea  of  absorption  is,  that  the  soul  is  received  into 
the  divine  essence;  but  as  the  Boodhists  reject  the  doctrine  of  a 
separate  Supreme  Spirit,  it  is  difficult  to  say  what  are  their  ideas 
of  absorption.  Dr.  Buchanan  says,  (A.  Researches,  vol.  vi.  p. 
180)  Nigban  "implies  (that  is,  among  the  Burmans)  exemptioa 
from  all  the  miseries  incident  to  humanity,  but  by  no  means  an- 
nihilation." 


118  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSO.W 

songs,  music,  festivals,  perfumes,  elegant  dresses, 
elevated  seats,  &c.  Among  works  of  the  highest 
merit,  one  is  the  feeding  of  a  hungry  infirm  tiger 
with  a  person's  own  flesh. 

"  The  temples  erected  in  honor  of  Boodh,*  in  the 
Burman  empire,  are  of  various  sizes  and  forms,  as 
quadrangular,  pentagonal,  hexagonal,  heptagonal, 
or  octagonal.  Those  of  a  round  spiral  form  can  be 
erected  only  by  the  king,  or  by  persons  high  in 
office.  An  elevated  spot  is  preferred  for  the  erection 
of  these  edifices;  but  where  such  an  elevation  can- 
not be  found,  the  building  is  erected  upon  the  second, 
third,  fourth,  fifth  and  sixth  terrace. 

"The  priests  worship  at  the  temples  daily,  or 
:>ught  to  do  so.  The  worship  consists  in  present- 
ing flowers,  incense,  rice,  beetle-nuts,  &c.  repeating 
certain  prayers.  The  priest  cleanses  the  temple, 
preserves  the  lights,  and  receives  the  offerings.  A 
worshipper  may  present  his  own  offerings,  if  he  is 
acquainted  with  the  formulas.  The  five  commands 
are  repeated  by  a  priest  twice  a  day  to  the  people, 
who  stand  up  and  repeat  them  after  him. 

"  Boodh,  as  seen  in  many  temples,  appears  seated 
upon  a  throne  placed  on  elephants,  or  encircled  by  a 
hydra,  or  in  the  habit  of  a  king,  accompanied  by 
his  attendants.  In  most  of  the  modern  images, 
however,  he  is  represented  in  a  sitting  posture,  with 
his  legs  folded,  his  right  hnnd  resting  upon  his  right 
thigh,  and  his  left  upon  his  lap:  a  yellow  cloth  is 
cast  over  his  left  shoulder,  which  envelopes  his  right 
arm.  His  hair  is  generally  in  a  curling  state,  like 
that  of  an  African;  his  ears  are  long,  as  though  dis- 
tended by  heavy  ear-rings.  The  image  is  generally 
placed  in  the  centre  of  the  temple,  under  a  small 
arch  prepared  for  the  purpose,   or   under  a  small 

*  "  When  the  author  asked  a  Boodhist,  why,  since  the  object 
of  their  worship  was  neither  creator  nor  preserver,  they  honored 
him  as  God;  he  was  answered,  that  it  was  an  act  of  homage  to 
exalted  merit ! 5 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  119 

porch  of  wood,  neatly  gilded.  Images  of  celestial 
attendants,  male  and  female,  are  frequently  placed 
in  front  of  the  image. 

"|t  appears  evident  from  their  writings,  that  the 
ancient  religion  of  the  Burmans  consisted  principal- 
ly in  religious  austerities.  When  a  person  becomes 
initiated  into  the  priesthood,  he  immediately  re- 
nounces the  secular  state,  lives  on  alms,  and  abstains 
from  food  after  the  sun  has  passed  the  meridian. 
The  ancient  writings  of  the  Burmans  mention  an 
order  of  female  priests;  but  it  is  likely  that  these 
were  only  female  mendicants. 

"Priests  are  forbidden  to  marry;  they  are  to  live 
by  mendicity;  are  to  possess  only  three  garments,  a 
begging  dish,  a  girdle,  a  razor,  a  needle,  and  a  cloth 
to  strain  the  water  which  they  drink,  that  they  may 
not  devour  insects. 

"  The  priests  reside  in  houses  which  are  built  and 
offered  to  them  as  works  of  merit.  There  are  nu- 
merous colleges,  which  are  built  in  the  style  of  a 
palace,  by  persons  of  wealth,  and  in  which  boys 
are  taught. 

"  The  priests  are  the  schoolmasters,  and  teach 
gratuitously  as  a  work  of  merit,  the  children  being 
maintained  at  home  by  their  parents.  If  a  priest 
finds  a  pupil  to  be  of  quick  parts,  he  persuades  the 
parents  to  make  him  a  priest;  but  if  a  boy  wishes 
to  embrace  a  secular  life  after  he  has  been  sometime 
in  the  college,  he  is  at  liberty  to  do  so. 

"  The  Burman  feasts  are  held  at  the  full  and 
change  of  the  moon.  At  these  times  all  public 
business  is  suspended;  the  people  pay  their  homage 
to  Gaudama,  at  the  temples,  presenting  to  the  im- 
age, rice,  fruits,  flowers,  candles,  &c.  Aged  people 
often  fast  during  the  whole  day.  Some  visit  the 
colleges,  and  hear  the  priests  read  portions  of  the 
Boodhist  writings. 

"According  to  the  religion  of  Boodh,  there  are 
no  distinctions  r**  ~>£t.     The  Burmans  burn  theii 


1S20  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

dead  with  many  ceremonies,  especially  the  bodies 
of  the  priests."* 

The  religion  of  Burmah,  then,  is,  in  effect,  atheism, 
and  the  highest  reward  of  piety,  the  object  of  earn- 
est desire  and  unwearied  pursuit,  is  annihilation. 
How  wretched  a  system  is  this;  how  devoid  of  ade- 
quate motives  to  virtue;  and  how  vacant  of  conso- 
lation! 0  how  must  every  humane  heart,  and 
much  more  every  Christian,  desire,  that  the  pure 
and  glorious  Gospel  may  shed  its  light  upon  this 
gross  darkness ! 

Language. — The  Burman  language  is  peculiar  to 
itself.  We  cannot  know  what  affinity  it  has  to 
some  of  the  Indo-Chinese  languages,  which  are  not 
yet  investigated;  but  it  is  essentially  different  from 
the  Sanscrit,  the  parent  of  almost  all  the  languages 
of  India  Proper,  and  indeed  from  every  language, 
that  has  yet  come  under  the  observation  of  Euro- 
peans. This  is  the  common  language  of  the  coun- 
try, for  colloquial  and  other  ordinary  purposes; 
though  in  some  of  the  provinces  other  dialects  are, 
to  some  extent,  spoken. 

It  is  a  very  difficult  language;  and  it  cost  Mr. 
.ludson,  though  he  possessed  an  uncommon  apti- 
tude for  the  acquisition  of  languages,  the  labor  of 
several  years,  before  he  was  able  to  speak  and 
write  it  with  ease.  His  difficulties,  however,  were 
peculiarly  great,  as  there  were  no  grammars,  nor 
dictionaries,  nor  other  aids,  to  facilitate  his  progress. 

The  character  in  common  use  appears  to  the  eye 
of  an  American,  to  be  a  series  of  circular  marks. 
Hence  it  has  been  called  the  Bound  O  Language. 
The  following  specimen  has  been  engraved  for  this 
work. 

*  Ward's  View  of  the  History,  Literature  and  Religion  of  the 
Hindoos,  vol.  ii.  pp.  387—393 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  121 


« It  is  written  from  left  to  right,  like  the  langua- 
>-es  of  Europe.     The  common  books  are  composed 
11 


L4Z  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

of  the  palmyra  leaf,  on  which  the  letters  are  en- 
graved with  styles,  and  are  better  executed  than 
those  of  the  Hindoos.  Sometimes  they  write  on 
plates  of  gilded  sheet  iron.  In  a  Burman  version 
of  the  Lord's  prayer,  the  Missionaries  could  scarce- 
ly discover  three  genuine  Sanscrit  words;  but  many 
syllables  are  found  coinciding  with  those  of  the  col 
loquial  dialect  of  the  Chinese.  A  knowledge  of 
letters  is  very  generally  diffused.  Many  read  and 
write  the  vulgar  tongue,  though  few  understand 
the  learned  and  sacred  volumes.  The  Burmans  are 
fond  of  poetry  and  music;  and  in  the  latter,  make 
use  of  an  instrument  formed  of  a  series  of  reeds,  on 
the  principle  of  Pan's  reed.  They  possess  epic  and 
religious  poems  of  great  celebrity,  and  recite  in 
verse  the  exploits  of  their  heroes.  Colonel  Symes 
was  astonished  at  the  number  of  books  contained 
in  the  royal  library,  where  the  contents  of  each 
chest  are  written  on  the  outside  in  letters  of  gold."* 

There  is,  also,  a  sacred  language,  called  the  Pali. 
It  is  a  dialect  of  the  Sanscrit,  and  was  introduced 
into  Burmah  with  the  religion  of  Boodh.  The  sa- 
cred books  were  written  in  Ceylon,  where  this  form 
of  the  Sanscrit  had  obtained  currency,  and  thence 
were  carried  to  Burmah.  This  language  became, 
of  course,  the  language  of  religion;  and  gradually 
intermingled  many  of  its  words  and  forms,  with  the 
common  language.  Thus,  although  the  Pali  is  now 
a  dead  language,  cultivated  by  the  learned  only,  some 
knowledge  of  it  is  indispensable  to  him,  who  would 
acquire  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Burman,  and  is 
useful  to  a  Missionary.  It  is  said  to  be  rich,  har- 
monious, and  flexible;  and  Malte-Brun  affirms,  that 
it  is  the  language  of  religion,  and  is  used  by  the 
priests  and  the  learned  in  the  whole  of  Chin-India, 
except  Malacca,  Cochin-China  and  Tonquin. 

It  was  a  wise  Providence,  which  selected,  as  the 
pioneer  and  founder  of  the   Burman   Mission,  so 

*  Malte-Brun,  vol.  ii.  p.  274. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  125 

thorough  a  scholar,  and  so  able  a  philologist,  as  Mr. 
Judson.  He  has  accomplished  a  service  of  inesti- 
mable utility,  by  preparing  a  Grammar  and  a  Dic- 
tionary of  the  Burman  and  Pali  languages,  which 
will  render  the  acquisition  of  these  languages  com- 
paratively an  "easy  task  to  future  Missionaries.  Had 
he  done  no  more,  his  life  would  have  yielded  rich 
fruit  to  the  Missionary  cause. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Establishment  of  the  Mission  at  Rangoon. 

Rangoon  is  the  principal  seaport  of  the  Burman 
empire.  It  is  situated  thirty  miles  from  the  sea,  on 
the  Rangoon  river,  one  of  the  outlets  of  the  Irra- 
waddy.  It  lies  in  sixteen  degrees  forty-seven  minutes 
north  latitude,  and  ninety-six  degrees  nine  minutes 
east  longitude,  and  is  670  miles  southeast  of  Calcutta. 
"  The  river,"  says  Captain  Cox,*  "  is  one  of  the 
finest  for  shipping  I  have  ever  seen.  It  is  about  six 
hundred  yards  wide  at  Rangoon,  the  water  in  general 
deep  from  shore  to  shore,  the  bottom  good,  and 
current  moderate."  Ships  of  800  or  900  tons  can 
come  up  to  the  wharves.  The  town  stretches  about 
a  mile  along  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  is  not  more 
than  a  third  of  a  mile  broad.  In  1795,  it  contained 
5000  taxable  houses.  In  1812,  they  had  been 
reduced  to  1500,  by  fire  and  bad  government. f  The 
number  of  inhabitants,  in  1813,  was  stated  by  Mr. 
Judson,  to  be  40,000.  Some  of  the  inhabitants  were 
of  Portuguese  extraction,  and  had  two  or  three 
churches  and  priests.  The  Armenians  also  had  one 
church. 

The  first    Protestant   Missionaries   who  visited 

*  Cox's  Burman  Empire,  p.  5. 
t  Malte-Brun,  book  li.  p.  273. 


124  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. , 

Burmah,  were  Messrs.  Chater  and  Mardon,  who 
went  thither  from  Serampore,  in  1807.  Mr.  Mardon, 
after  a  few  months,  left  the  station,  and  Mr.  Chater 
was  joined  by  Mr.  Felix  Carey,  the  eldest  son  of 
Dr.  Carey.  Soon  after,  Messrs.  Prichettand  Brain, 
from  the  London  Missionary  Society,  arrived;  but 
Mr.  Brain  soon  died,  and  Mr.  Prichett,  after  a  year's 
residence,  removed  to  Vizagapatam.  Mr.  Chater 
remained  four  years,  and  made  a  considerable  progress 
in  the  language.  He  translated  the  Gospel,  by 
Matthew,  which  was  revised  by  Mr.  Carey,  and 
afterwards  printed  at  Serampore.  At  length  Mr. 
Chater  relinquished  the  mission,  and  removed  to 
Ceylon.  Mr.  Carey  remained,  and  was  joined  by  a 
young  man  from  Calcutta,  who  soon  quitted  the 
station.  When  Mr.  Judson  arrived,  Mr.  Carey  had 
gone  to  Ava,  by  order  of  the  King.  Thus  had 
every  attempt  of  the  English  Missionaries  failed; 
and  this  fact  seems  to  show  still  more  conclusively, 
that  God  reserved  for  the  American  Baptist  Churches 
the  duty  of  establishing  and  sustaining  the  Burman 
Mission. 

Mrs.  Carey,  who  was  a  native  of  the  country, 
still  resided  at  Rangoon,  in  the  mission  house,  which 
Mr.  Chater  had  erected,  in  a  pleasant  rural  spot, 
half  a  mile  from  the  walls  of  the  town.  The  house 
was  built  of  teak  wood,  and  was  large  and  conven- 
ient for  that  climate,  though  the  inside  was  unfinish- 
ed, and  the  beams  and  joists  were  naked.  Connected 
with  it  were  gardens  enclosed,  containing  about  two 
acres  of  ground,  and  full  of  fruit  trees  of  various, 
kinds. 

In  this  quiet  spot  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  found  a  home,, 
and  felt  that  at  last  they  had  reached  a  place  where* 
they  could  labor  for  the  Saviour.  But  their  situa- 
tion, even  here,  was  not  without  trials.  Mrs.  Jud-» 
son,  in  a  letter  to  her  parents,  dated  July  30,  1813, 
says: 

"  We  felt  very  gloomy  and  dejected  the  first  night 


MEMOIR    OP     MRS.    JUDSON.  125 

we  arrived,  in  view  of  our  prospects;  but  we  were 
enabled  to  lean  on  God,  and  to  feel  that  lie  was  able 
to  support  us  under  the  most  discouraging  circum- 
stances. The  next  morning-  I  prepared  to  go  on 
shore,  but  hardly  knew  how  I  should  get  to  Mr. 
Carey's  house,  as  there  was  no  method  of  convey- 
ance, except  a  horse,  while  I  was  unable  to  ride. 
It  was,  however,  concluded  that  I  should  be  carried 
in  an  armed  chair;  consequently  when  I  landed,  one 
was  provided,  through  Avhich  were  put  two  bamboos, 
and  four  of  the  natives  took  me  on  their  shoulders. 
When  they  had  carried  me  a  little  way  into  the  town, 
they  set  me  down  under  a  shade,  when  great  num- 
bers of  the  natives  gathered  around,  as  they  had 
seldom  seen  an  English  female.  Being  sick  and 
weak,  I  field  my  head  down,  which  induced  many  of 
the  native  females  to  come  very  near,  and  look 
under  my  bonnet.  At  this  I  looked  up  and  smiled, 
at  which  they  set  up  a  loud  laugh.  They  again 
took  me  up  to  carry,  and  the  multitude  of  natives 
gave  a  shout,  which  much  diverted  us.  They  next 
carried  me  to  a  place  they  call  the  custom-house. 
It  was  a  small  open  shed,  in  which  were  seated  on 
mats  several  natives,  who  were  the  custom-house 
officers.  After  searching  Mr.  Judson  very  closely, 
they  asked  liberty  for  a  native  female  to  search  me, 
to  which  I  readily  consented.  I  was  then  brought 
to  the  mission  house,  where  I  have  entirely  reco- 
vered my  health." 

Her  journal  contains-  some  interesting  exercises 
of  her  mind,  for  a  few  weeks  after  her  arrival  in 
Rangoon.  It  will  be  seen  that  she  enjoyed  an  un- 
common degree  of  communion  with  God,  and  felt 
a  solemn  pleasure  in  devoting  herself  anew  to  the 
service  of  her  Redeemer,  in  the  great  work  of 
communicating  to  the  Burmans  the  knowledge  of 
salvation : 

"  July  22.     It  is  now  a  week  since  we  arrived 


126  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSO>\ 

here.  My  health  is  quite  restored  ;  and  I  feel  much 
more  contented  and  happy,  than  I  ever  expected  to 
be  in  such  a  situation.  I  think  I  enjoy  the  promises 
of  God,  in  a  higher  degree  than  ever  before,  and 
have  attained  more  true  peace  of  mind  and  trust  in 
the  Saviour.  When  I  look  back  to  my  late  situation, 
in  that  wretched  old  vessel,  without  any  accommoda- 
tions— scarcely  the  necessaries  of  life — no  physi- 
cian— no  female  attendants — so  weak,  that  I  could 
not  move,  I  hope  I  am  deeply  sensible  of  the  kind 
care  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  in  carrying  me  safely 
through  the  peculiar  dangers  of  the  voyage,  and 
giving  me  once  more  a  resting  place  on  land. 
Still,  were  it  not  for  the  support  we  derive  from  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus,  Ave  should  be  ready  to  sink  down 
in  despondency,  in  view  of  the  dark  and  gloomy 
scenes  around  us.  But  when  we  recollect  that 
Jesus  has  commanded  his  disciples  to  carry  the 
Gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  promised  to  be  with 
them  to  the  end  of  the  world;  that  God  has  promised 
to  give  the  heathen  to  his  Son,  for  an  inheritance, 
we  are  encouraged  to  make  a  beginning,  though  in 
the  midst  of  discouragement,  and  leave  it  with  him 
to  grant  success,  in  his  own  time  and  way.  I  find 
here  no  dear  female  friends,  with  whom  I  can  unite 
in  social  prayer,  nor  even  one  with  whom  I  can  con- 
verse. I  have,  indeed,  no  society  at  all,  but  that  of 
Mr.  J.;  yet  I  feel  happy  in  thinking  that  I  gave  up 
this  source  of  pleasure,  as  well  as  most  others,  for 
the  sake  of  the  poor  heathen.  Though  I  am  un- 
worthy of  being  allowed  to  do  anything  for  Christ, 
I  am  happy  that  he  has  made  it  my  duty  to  live 
among  them,  and  labor  for  the  promotion  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  0  if  it  may  please  the  dear 
Redeemer  to  make  me  instrumental  of  leading  some 
of  the  females  of  Burmah  to  a  saving  acquaintance 
with  him,  my  great  object  will  be  accomplished,  my 
highest  desires  gratified;  I  shall  rejoice  to  have 
relinquished  my  comforts,  my  country,  and  my 
home.     But  when  I  consider  my  vileness,  my  unfit- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  127 

ness  to  communicate  divine  truth;  when  I  consider 
how  mixed  with  sin  my  best  and  purest  motives 
ever  are,  I  fear  I  shall  never  be  used  as  an  instrument 
in  promoting  the  holy  cause  of  Christ.  I  feel  my 
soul  sometimes  pressed  down  with  a  weight  of  sin, 
so  that  I  can  hardly  find  utterance  at  the  throne  of 
grace — can  only  weep  over  my  vileness,  and  groan 
for  deliverance.  At  such  times,  I  feel  a  disposition 
to  pray  earnestly,  that  God  will  not  withhold  his 
blessing  on  my  account,  but  overlook  my  guilt,  and 
for  Jesus'  sake  let  this  infant  mission  live  and  prosper. 

0  Lord,  here  I  am;  thou  hast  brought  me  to  this 
heathen  land,  and  given  me  desires  to  labor  for  thee. 
Do  with  me  what  pleaseth  thee.  Make  me  useful 
or  not,  as  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight.  But  O  let  my 
soul  live  before  thee;  let  me  serve  none  but  thee;  let 
me  have  no  object  in  life,  but  the  promotion  of  thy 
glory. 

"  July  24.  My  mind  has  been  serious  and  solemn 
this  evening,  and  I  have  enjoyed  a  most  precious 
season  of  communion  with  God.  Felt  my  own  needy, 
helpless  state,  but  at  the  same  time  realized  the 
ability  and  willingness  of  Christ  to  give  me  all 
needed  grace.  0  it  is  sweet  to  lean  on  him,  and 
find  rest  for  the  soul.  I  do  not  know  that  lever  had 
more  longing  desires  to  be  free  from  sin,  to  be  holy 
as  God  is  holy,  and  to  serve  him  with  ail  my  powers. 
Could  not  but  mourn  and  weep  over  my  remaining 
sinfulness,  unbelief  and  hardness  of  heart,  and  breathe 
out  my  longing  desires  {'or  more  sanctifying  grace. 

1  do  rejoice  that  God  has  brought  me  to  this  heathen 
land — deprived  me  of  many  things  from  which  I  once 
derived  happiness,  and  taught  ine  that  I  must  now 
seek  happiness  in  him  alone.  Our  situation  is  such 
that  we  are  compelled  to  trust  in  God;  and  we  find 
in  reading  his  word,  and  meditating  on  the  promises 
therein  contained,  such  strength  and  support  as  we 
never  before  experienced.  Lord,  let  us  live  to  thee, 
and  serve  thee  faithfully  in  this  heathen  land,  and  we 
ask  no  more. 


128  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

'  "Aug.  15.  It  is  indeed  an  unfailing  source  of 
consolation,  that  we  have  a  God  to  whom  we  may 
at  all  times  repair,  and  make  known  our  wants  by 
prayer  and  supplication.  When  we  feel  discour- 
aged, in  view  of  the  many  and  great  obstacles  in 
the  way  of  spreading  the  Gospel,  and  in  view  of  our 
own  vileness  and  unfitness  to  be  employed  in  this 
blessed  work,  we  are  often  relieved  and  animated 
by  the  assurance,  that  all  things  are  possible  with 
God,  that  it  is  easy  for  him  to  remove  every  obsta- 
cle, and  that  he  is  ever  ready  to  hear  our  cries  for 
divine  assistance.  I  have  enjoyed  a  most  happy  sea- 
son at  the  throne  of  grace  this  evening.  When  1 
first  approached,  I  was  depressed  with  a  sense  of 
my  darkness,  stupidity  and  guilt.  But  these  feel- 
ings soon  gave  way  to  earnest  and  longing  desires 
for  more  holiness,  conformity  to  God,  and  devoted- 
ness  to  his  cause.  I  know  not  that  I  ever  had  so 
strong  desires  to  live  to  God,  and  continually  enjoy 
his  presence,  as  I  have  had  this  evening.  Yet  I  felt 
a  melting,  broken  heart,  on  account  of  my  sins,  and 
some  joyful  feelings  in  view  of  death,  which  would 
deliver  me  from  all  my  spiritual  enemies,  and  intro- 
duce me  into  the  presence  of  Him  whom  alone  I 
desire  to  serve,  in  my  present  sinful,  imperfect 
state.  I  have  begun  to  study  the  language.  Find 
it  very  hard  and  difficult,  having  none  of  the  usual 
helps  in  acquiring  a  language,  except  a  small  part 
of  a  Grammar,  and  six  chapters  of  St.  Matthew's 
Gospel,  by  Mr.  Carey,  now  at  Ava.* 

"  Aug.  21.  Have  been  reviewing  the  past  week, 
and  find  great  cause  for  mourning  and  lamentation, 
for  thanksgiving  and  praise.  God  is  good.  God  is 
love.  All  his  works  are  indicative  of  his  wisdom  and 
power;  and  a  discovery  of  his  glorious  perfections 

*  Mr.  Carey  subsequently  finished  and  published  the  Gospel 
of  Matthew,  and  made  some  progress  in  translating  the  other 
Gospels;  but  how  far,  cannot  now  be  ascertained,  as  his  manu- 
scripts were,  it  is  supposed,  all  lost  on  his  journey  to  Ava,  in 
1814.— Note  by  Mr.  Judson. 


MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  129 

must  produce  implicit  confidence  and  trust  in  all 
holy  beings.  It  is  my  comfort  and  happiness,  that 
just  such  a  Being'  is  at  the  head  of  the  universe,  and 
has  the  entire  control  and  direction  of  the  kingdoms 
of  the  earth,  and  of  every  individual,  from  the  high- 
est to  the  lowest.  How  transporting  is  the  thought, 
that  this  great  and  infinitely  glorious  Being  is  ac- 
cessible to  finite,  mortal,  sinful  creatures;  that  he 
is  not  only  Willing  to  receive  them,  but  commands 
them  to  come  and  partake  of  that  happiness,  which 
he  himself  enjoys.  What  blessings,  what  infinite, 
eternal  blessings,  have  been  procured  for  sinners, 
through  the  sufferings  of  Jesus.  Who  can  describe 
the  height  and  depth,  the  breadth  and  length  of  the 
love  of  Christ?  Yes,  blessed  Saviour,  the  perfec- 
tions of  thy  Father,  the  glories  of  the  Godhead,  are 
revealed  to  sinners,  through  thy  agonies  and  death. 
They  are  not  only  revealed,  but  enjoyed.  The 
discovery  transforms  us  into  thine  own  image,  and 
makes  the  heart  a  fit  residence  for  thy  Holy  Spirit. 
When,  blessed  Lord,  wilt  thou  visit  Burmah,  and 
take  up  thine  abode  in  the  hearts  of  these  idolaters? 
When  wilt  thou  be  pleased  to  gratify  those  desires 
and  longings,  which  thou  hast  thyself  excited  in  our 
hearts?  When  shall  cruel,  idolatrous,  avaricious 
Burmah  know,  that  thou  art  the  God  of  the  whole 
earth,  and  alone  deservest  the  homage  and  adoration 
of  all  creatures?  Hasten  it,  Lord,  in  thine  own 
time. 

"Had  a  comfortable  and  happy  season  in  prayer 
this  evening.  Felt  a  disposition  to  pray,  that  God 
would  enable  us  to  continue  in  this  country,  bear 
with  submission  and  fortitude  the  trials  and  afflic- 
tions before  us,  and  spread  the  light  of  truth  through 
the  empire.  The  promises  of  the  Gospel  encourag- 
ed me  to  plead  earnestly  for  the  conversion  of  this 
people;  and  I  felt  most  deeply,  that  the  divine  power 
alone  is  competent  to  perform  this  work.  And 
though  we  cannot  yet  make  known  the  Gospel,  it  is 
easy  ibr  God  to  prepare  their  hearts  to  receive  the 


ISO  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSOH 

Saviour,  as  soon  as  they  shall  hear  the  joyful  sound. 
I  could  not  help  weeping  over  the  dreadful  situa- 
tion of  these  immortal  beings,  who  are  daily  going 
into  eternity,  with  all  their  sins  on  their  guilty  heads, 
and  none  to  warn  them  of  their  danger,  and  point 
out  the  way  of  escape.  We  long  to  speak  their  lan- 
guage. O  Jesus,  be  with  us,  and  assist  us  in  all  our 
studies  and  all  our  exertions. 

u  Aug.  28.  I  fear  that  I  have  declined  in  religion 
the  past  week.  Nothing  do  I  dread  so  much  as  be- 
coming cold  and  worldly  minded,  and  losing  the  life 
of  religion  in  the  soul.  Though  I  have  but  few 
temptations,  I  find  that  the  innate  depravity  of  my 
heart  is  constantly  showing  itself,  «n  some  way  or 
other.  I  find  it  is  just  as  necessary  to  watch  and  pray, 
and  guard  against  easy  besetting  sins,  in  this  hea- 
then land,  as  in  any  other  situation.  0  for  a  more 
holy  heart,  more  fervent  love  to  God,  and  more 
ardent  longings  for  the  promotion  of  his  cause. 

"  Have  been  writing  letters  this  week  to  my  dear 
friends  in  America.  Found  that  a  recollection  of 
former  enjoyments,  in  my  own  native  country, 
made  my  situation  here  appear  less  tolerable.  The 
thought  that  I  had  parents,  sisters  and  beloved 
friends,  still  in  existence,  and  at  such  a  distance,  that 
it  was  impossible  to  obtain  a  look,  or  exchange  a 
word,  was  truly  painful.  While  they  are  still  in 
possession  of  the  comforts  I  once  enjoyed,  I  am  an 
exile  from  my  country,  and  my  father's  house,  de- 
prived of  all  society,  and  every  friend,  but  one,  and 
with  scarcely  the  necessaries  of  life.  These  priva- 
tions would  not  be  endured  with  patience  in  any 
other  cause  but  that  in  which  we  are  engaged.  But 
since  it  is  thy  cause,  blessed  Jesus,  we  rejoice  that 
thou  didst  give  us  so  many  enjoyments  to  sacrifice, 
and  madest  it  so  plainly  our  duty  to  forsake  all,  in 
order  to  bring  thy  truth  to  the  benighted  heathen. 
We  would  not  resign  our  work,  but  live  contented 
with  our  lot,  and  live  to  theo. 

"  Sept.  5.    Yes,  I  do  feel  thankful  that  God  has 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  131 

brought  me  to  this  heathen  land,  and  placed  me  in  a 
situation  peculiarly  calculated  to  make  me  feel  my 
dependence  on  him,  and  my  constant  need  of  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  enjoy  more,  in  read- 
ing the  Scriptures,  and  in  secret  prayer,  than  for 
years  before;  and  the  prosperity  of  this  mission,  and 
the  conversion  of  this  people,  lie  with  weight  on  my 
mind,  and  draw  forth  my  heart  in  constant  interces- 
sion. And  I  do  confidently  believe,  that  God  will 
visit  this  land  with  gospel  light,  that  these  idol  tem- 
ples will  be  demolished,  and  temples  for  the  worship 
of  the  living  God  erected  in  their  stead. 

"12.  Our  heavenly  Father  has  graciously  pre- 
served us,  through  another  week,  and  given  us  to 
enjoy  the  privileges  of  another  day  of  rest.  We 
always  find  the  Sabbath  a  great  relief  and  refresh- 
ment to  our  minds;  for  on  this  day,  we  lay  aside  our 
studies,  and  every  worldly  employment,  and  devote 
our  time  exclusively  to  the  duties  of  religion.  I 
have  not  enjoyed  much  through  the  day;  but  this 
evening,  in  secret  prayer,  I  had  some  glimpse  of  di- 
vine things,  which  greatly  enlivened  and  animated 
my  soul.  While  I  felt  burdened  with  sin,  partic- 
ularly that  of  a  hard,  insensible  heart,  the  thought 
that  God  remains  the  same,  still  carrying  on  his  great 
plan,  according  to  his  own  will,  for  the  glory  of  his 
name,  and  the  good  of  his  church  and  kingdom, 
went  through  my  mind  with  such  awe-inspiring  in- 
fluence, that  I  felt  no  more  anxiety  for  my  insigni- 
ficant self,  and  could  not  refrain  from  pouring  out  my 
sou.;  for  the  prosperity  of  Zion,  and  the  display  of 
God's  glory  among  the  heathen.  Of  how  little  con- 
sequence are  all  things  pertaining  to  our  finite  inter- 
ests, compared  with  the  glory  of  the  infinitely  blessed 
and  ever  glorious  God.  And  how  consoling  the 
thought,  that  God  will  overrule  all  events,  all  the 
wrath  of  sinful  men  and  fallen  spirits,  to  the  promo- 
tion of  his  own  glory,  in  the  greatest  possible  hap- 
piness of  his  holy  kingdom.  0  for  a  heart  to  love 
this  (Idq  more,  and  serve  him  better. 


1S2  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JTJDSON. 

"18.  I  have  not  been  able  to  attend  much  to  the 
study  of  the  language  for  several  days,  in  conse- 
quence of  ill  health,  but  hope  I  am  making  some 
progress.  I  feel  that  this  at  present  is  my  great  ob- 
ject; and  that  when  my  attention  is  diverted  to  any- 
thing else,  my  time  is  iost. 

"  Sept.  25.  I  feel  composed  and  tranquil  this  eve- 
ning, and  desire  to  be  truly  thankful  that  we  have 
closed  another  week  in  circumstances  so  comfortable, 
and  are  brought  once  more  to  the  confines  of  holy 
time.  I  desire  also  to  be  truly  thankful  for  the 
sweetness  I  have  enjoyed  in  divine  things  through- 
out the  week.  We  have  been  reading  at  our  daily 
worship,  the  several  last  chapters  of  John,  and  the 
beginning  of  Acts;  and  I  think  we  never  enjoyed  so 
much  in  reading  the  Scriptures  together,  and  in  con- 
versing on  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ — his 
instructions  to  the  disciples  as  he  led  them  through 
those  amazing  scenes,  and  the  first  formation  of  the 
Christian  church.  I  never  entered  so  much  into 
the  feelings  of  the  disciples,  when  receiving  his  last 
instructions;  when  deserting  him  through  fear;  when 
following  him  to  the  cross;  when  consigning  him  to 
the  tomb.  And  I  could  almost  participate  in  their 
joy,  when  they  saw  him  risen  from  the  dead;  when 
he  appeared  in  the  midst  of  them,  telling  them  that 
he  had  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth.  The  disci- 
ples had  seen  one  of  the  darkest  times  the  church  had 
ever  realized.  They  were  ready  to  give  up  all  for 
lost.  But  light  arose  out  of  the  darkness  of  the 
tomb.  They  felt  that  Jesus  was  indeed  the  Christ 
— the  Son  of  God.  And  no  longer  afraid  of  the 
face  of  man,  they  announced  themselves  the  fol- 
lowers of  Jesus,  and  declared  to  the  whole  world 
the  wonders  of  his  dying  love.  How  full  of  instruc- 
tion and  consolation  is  thy  word,  O  blessed  Jesus ! 
How  able  to  make  the  simple  wise.  Let  the  whole 
world  hear  the  story  of  thy  dying  love.  Let  heathen 
nations  know  that  thou  didst  dwell  in  flesh,  and  die 
for  sinners,  and  now  art  able  and  mighty  to  save. 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  133 

"  Oct  8.     To-day,  I  have  been  into  the  town, 
and  I  was  surprised  at  the  multitude  of  people,  with 
which  the  streets  and  bazars  are  filled.     Their  coun- 
tenances are  intelligent;  and  they  appear  to  be  capa- 
ble, under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel,  of  becoming 
a  valuable  and  respectable  people.     But  at  present 
their  situation  is  truly  deplorable,  for  they  are  given 
to  every  sin.     Lying  is  so  common  and  universal 
among  them,  that  they  say,  'We  cannot  live  with- 
out telling  lies.'     They  believe  the  most  absurd  no- 
tions imaginable.     My  teacher  told  me  the  other  day, 
that  when  he  died  he  would  goto  my  country.     I 
shook  my  head    and  told  him  he  would  not;  but  he 
aughed,  and  said  he  would.     I  did  not  understand 
the  language  sufficiently  to  tell  him  where  he  would 
go,  or  how  he  could  be  saved.     0  thou  Light  of  the 
world,  dissipate  the  thick   darkness   which   covers 
Burmah,  and  let  thy  light  arise  and  shine.     O  dis- 
S  thyZra(;e  a*d  Power  among  the  Burmans- 
eo  I?"  '        '  and  make  th6m  thy  Ch0sen 

From  this  period  her  private  journal  is  lost,  except 
a  lew  paragraphs,  written  several  years  after.  This 
loss  is  greatly  to  be  regretted,  but  is  now  irreparable 
Ihe  portions  of  her  journal  which  have  beenquoted 
will,  we  presume,  be  regarded  as  among  the  most 
interesting  and  valuable  parts  of  this  work.  They 
certainly  are  adapted  to  increase  our  respect  for  her 
memory  Her  deep  and  habitual  piety  is  more  fully 
exemplified  in  her  private  journal,  than  in  her  public 
writings,  and  in  the  open  actions  of  her  life.  What 
is  written  for  a  person's  own  eye  alone,  is  likely  to 
be  sincere  and  unreserved.  There  can  be  no  motive 
to  express  feelings  and  desires  which  do  not  exist  in- 
the  heart. 

Having  immediately  commenced  the  studv  of  the 
language  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  hired  a  teacher,  an  able 
and  intelligent  man.  But  as  he  did  not  understand 
English,  their  only  method,  at  first,  of  acquiring  in-. 


134  MEMO  IE    CF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

formation  concerning  the  language,  was  to  point  tc 
various  objects,  the  names  of  which  the  teacher  pro- 
nounced in  Burman.  Thus  they  gradually  obtainea 
some  knowledge  of  its  vocabulary  and  its  structure; 
but  without  a  grammar  or  a  dictionary,  and  with  so 
little  aid  from  their  teacher,  their  progress  was  slow 
and  discouraging.  But  they  prosecuted  their  studies 
cheerfully,  animated  by  the  prospect  of  being  able, 
at  no  distant  period,  to  communicate  to  these  idola- 
trous Burmans,  in  their  own  language,  the  tidings 
of  salvation  through  a  crucified  Redeemer. 

Extracts  from  the  "  History  of  the  Burman  Mis- 
sion" will  in  future  be  made,  as  occasion  may  re- 
quire, without  any  special  notice. 

"  Sept.  19,  1813.  This  is  the  first  Sabbath  that 
we  have  united  in  commemorating  the  dying  love  of 
Christ  at  his  table.  Though  but  two  in  number, 
we  feel  the  command  as  binding,  and  the  privilege  as 
great,  as  though  there  were  more;  and  we  have  in» 
deed  found  it  refreshing  to  our  souls. 

"Dec.  11.  To-day,  for  the  first  time,  I  have  vis- 
ited the  wife  of  the  Viceroy.  I  was  introduced  to 
her  by  a  French  lady,  who  has  frequently  visited  her. 
When  we  first  arrived  at  the  government  house,  she 
was  not  up,  consequently  we  had  to  wait  sometime. 
But  the  inferior  wives  of  the  Viceroy  diverted  us 
much  by  their  curiosity,  in  minutely  examining 
everything  we  had  on,  and  by  trying  on  our  gloves, 
bonnets,  &c.  At  last  her  Highness  made  her  ap- 
pearance, dressed  richly  in  the  Burman  fashion,  with 
a  long  silver  pipe  in  her  mouth,  smoking.  At  her 
appearance,  all  the  other  wives  took  their  seats  at  a 
xespectful  distance,  and  sat  in  a  crouching  posture, 
without  speaking.  She  received  me  very  politely, 
took  me  by  the  hand,  seated  me  upon  a  mat,  and 
herself  by  me.  She  excused  herself  for  not  coming 
in  sooner,  saying  she  was  unwell.  One  of  the  wo- 
men brought  her  a  bunch  of  flowers,  of  which  she 
took  several,  and  ornamented  my  cap.     She  was  very 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  135 

inquisitive  whether  I  had  a  husband  and  children, 
whether  I  was  my  husband's  first  wife — meaning  by 
this,  whether  I  was  the  highest  among  them,  sup- 
posing that  Mr.  Judson,  like  the  Burmans,  had 
many  wives;  and  whether  I  intended  tarrying  long 
in  the  country. 

"  When  the  Viceroy  came  in,  I  really  trembled \ 
for  I  never  before  beheld  such  a  savage  loc  King  crea- 
ture. His  long  robe,  and  enormous  spear,  not  a  lit- 
tle increased  my  dread.  He  spoke  to  me,  however, 
very  condescendingly,  and  asked  if  I  would  drink 
some  rum  or  wine.  When  I  arose  to  go,  her  High- 
ness again  took  my  hand,  told  me  she  was  happy  to 
see  me,  that  I  must  come  to  see  her  every  day. 
She  led  me  to  the  door;  I  made  my  salam,  and  de- 
parted. My  object  in  visiting  her  was,  that  if  we 
should  get  into  any  difficulty  with  the  Burmans,  I 
could  have  access  to  her,  when  perhaps  it  would  not 
be  possible  for  Mr.  Judson  to  have  an  audience  with 
the  Viceroy." 

They  were  soon  convinced  of  the  wretched  and 
unsettled  state  of  the  country.  Several  robberies 
happened  near  them;  and  the  governor  of  a  neigh- 
bouring province  was  assassinated  in  open  day.  The 
ossassin  was  put  to  death  in  a  cruel  manner,  having 
most  of  his  bones  broken,  and  being  left  to  languish 
m  the  prison  five  or  six  days,  in  this  dreadful  situa- 
tion. 

"AprillS,  1814.  Mr.  Carey  has  lately  returned 
from  Calcutta,  and  much  refreshed  our  minds  with 
letters  and  intelligence  from  our  friends  We  are 
so  mucn  debarred  from  all  social  intercourse  with 
the  rest  of  the  Christian  world,  that  the  least  intel- 
ligence we  receive  from  our  friends  is  a  great  luxury, 

"  We  feel  more  and  more  convinced,  that  the  Gos- 
pel must  be  introduced  into  this  country,  through 
many  trials  and  difficulties,  through  much  self-denial 
and  earnest  prayer.  The  strong  prejudices  of  the 
Burmans,  their  foolish  conceit  of  superiority  over 


1S6  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

other  nations,  the  wickedness  of  their  lives,  together 
with  the  plausibility  of  their  own  religious  tenets, 
make  a  formidable  appearance  in  the  way  of  their 
receiving  the  strict  requirements  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus.  But  all  things  are  possible  with  God,  and 
he  is  our  only  hope  and  confidence.  He  can  make 
mountains  become  valleys,  and  dry  places  streams  of 
water." 

In  August,  Mr.  Carey,  his  wife  and  children, 
embarked  in  a  brig  for  Ava,  having  his  furniture, 
medicine,  wearing  apparel,  &c.  onboard.  The  brig 
upset  in  the  river,  and  Mrs.  Carey,  two  children,  all 
the  women  servants,  and  some  of  the  men  servants 
who  could  not  swim,  were  drowned.  Mr.  Carey 
endeavoured  to  save  his  little  boy,  three  years  old, 
but  finding  himself  sinking,  he  was  obliged  to  aban- 
don the  child. 

Mr.  J.  and  his  wife  were  thus  left  without  any 
Christian  friends;  but  they  proceeded  diligently  in 
their  studies,  enjoying  the  presence  of  God,  and 
feeling  an  unceasing  persuasion  that  they  were  in 
the  path  of  duty.     Mrs.  J.  wrote  thus  to  a  friend: 

"As  it  respects  ourselves,  we  are  busily  employed 
all  day  long.  I  can  assure  you  that  we  find  much 
pleasure  in  our  employment.  Could  you  look  into 
a  large  open  room,  which  we  call  a  verandah,  you 
would  see  Mr.  Judson  bent  over  his  table,  covered 
with  Burman  books,  with  his  teacher  at  his  side,  a 
venerable  looking  man  in  his  sixtieth  year,  with  a 
cloth  wrapped  round  his  middle,  and  a  handkerchief 
round  his  head.  They  talk  and  chatter  all  day  long* 
with  hardly  any  cessation. 

"My  mornings  are  busily  employed  in  giving 
directions  to  the  servants — providing  food  for  the 
family,  &c.  At  ten  my  teacher  comes,  when,  wero 
you  present,  you  might  see  me  in  an  inner  room,  at 
one  side  of  my  study  table,  and  my  teacher  the  other, 
reading  Burman,  writing,  talking,  &c.  I  have  many 
more  interruptions  than  Mr.  Judson,  as  I  have  th& 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  137 

entire  management  of  the  family.  This  I  took  upon 
myself,  for  the  sake  of  Mr.  Judson's  attending  more 
closely  to  the  study  of  the  language;  yet  I  have  found 
by  a  year's  experience,  that  it  was  the  most  direct 
way  I  could  have  taken  to  acquire  the  language;  as 
I  am  frequently  obliged  to  speak  Burman  all  day.  I 
can  talk  and  understand  others  better  than  Mr.  Jud- 
8on,  though  he  knows  more  about  the  nature  and 
construction  of  the  language. 

"  A  new  Viceroy  has  lately  arrived,  who  is  much 
beloved  and  respected  by  the  people.  He  visited  us 
soon  after  his  arrival,  and  told  us  that  we  must  come 
to  the  government  house  very  often.  We  have  been 
once  or  twice  since,  and  were  treated  with  much  more 
familiarity  and  respect  than  are  natives  of  the  coun- 

try. 

"  We  often  converse  with  our  teachers  and  servants 
on  the  subject  of  our  coming  to  this  country,  and  tell 
them  if  they  die  in  their  present  state  they  will  surely 
be  lost.  But  they  say,  '  Our  religion  is  good  for  us, 
yours  for  you.'  But  we  are  far  from  being  discour- 
aged. We  are  sensible  that  the  hearts  of  the  heathen, 
as  well  as  those  of  Christians,  are  in  the  hands  of 
God,  and  in  his  own  time  he  will  turn  them  unto 
him." 

In  a  letter  to  Mr.  Newell,  written  about  this  time, 
Mrs.  Judsonsays: 

"  As  it  respects  our  temporal  privations,  use  has 
made  them  familiar  and  easy  to  be  borne  ;  they  are 
of  short  duration,  and  when  brought  in  competition 
with  the  worth  of  immortal  souls,  sink  into  nothing. 
We  have  no  society,  no  dear  Christian  friends,  and 
with  the  exception  of  two  or  three  sea  captains,  who 
now  and  then  call  on  us,  we  never  see  a  European 
face.  When  we  feel  a  disposition  to  sigh  for  the 
enjoyments  of  our  native  country,  we  turn  our  eyes 
on  the  miserable  objects  around.  We  behold  some 
of  them  laboring  hard  for  a  scanty  subsistence, 
oppressed  by  an  avaricious  government,  which  m 
12 


158  MEMOIR   OF   MRS.    JUDSOW. 

ever  ready  to  seize  what  industry  has  hardly  earned. 
We  behold  others  sick  and  diseased,  daily  begging 
their  few  grains  of  rice,  which,  when  obtained,  are 
scarcely  sufficient  to  protract  their  wretched  existence, 
and  with  no  other  habitation  to  cover  them  from  the 
burning  sun  or  chilly  rains,  than  that  which  a  small 
piece  of  cloth  raised  on  four  bamboos,  under  the 
shade  of  a  tree,  can  afford.  While  we  behold  these 
scenes,  we  feel  that  we  have  all  the  comforts,  and  in 
comparison,  even  the  luxuries  of  life.  We  feel  that 
our  temporal  cup  of  blessings  is  full  and  runneth 
over.  But  is  our  temporal  lot  so  much  superior  to 
theirs  ?  0  how  infinitely  superior  are  our  spiritual 
blessings!  While  they  vainly  imagine  to  purchase 
promotion  in  another  state  of  existence,  by  strictly 
worshipping  their  idols,  and  building  pagodas,  our 
hopes  of  future  happiness  are  fixed  on  the  Lamb  of 
God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  When 
we' have  a  realizing  sense  of  these  things,  my  dear 
brother,  we  forget  our  native  country  and  former 
enjoyments,  feel  contented  and  happy  with  our  lot, 
with  but  one  wish  remaining — that  of"  being  instru- 
mental of  leading  these  Burmans  to  partake  of  the 
same  source  of  happiness  with  ourselves. 

"  Our  progress  in  the  language  is  slow,  as  it  is 
peculiarly  hard  of  acquisition.  We  can,  however, 
read,  write,  and  converse  with  tolerable  ease;  and 
frequently  spend  whole  evenings  very  pleasantly  in 
conversing  with  our  Burman  friends.  We  have 
been  very  fortunate  in  procuring  good  instructors. 
Mr.  Judson's  teacher  is  a  very  learned  man,  was. 
formerly  a  priest,  arid  resided  at  court.  He  has  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  grammatical  construc- 
tion of  the  language;  likewise  of  the  Pali,  the  learn-  ( 
©d  language  of  the  Burmans." 

After  the  first  12  months  of  their  residence  in 
Rangoon,  Mrs.  J.'s  health  had  been  on  the  decline, 
and  as  there  was  no  medical  aid  in  the  country,  she 
felt  the  necessity  of  going  to  some  foreign  port  for 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  1 8S* 

its  restoration.  Such  was  the  state  of  the  mission, 
that  she  could  not  consent  that  Mr.  J.  should  ac- 
company her.  She  therefore  embarked  in  January, 
1815,  for  Madras,  at  which  place  she  entirely  recov- 
ered, and  returned  in  the  April  following".  During 
her  absence,  Mr.  Judson  had  no  Christian  with 
whom  he  could  converse,  or  unite  in  prayer.  He 
however  pursued  his  great  object,  the  acquiring  of 
the  language;  and,  during  this  interval,  was  much 
encouraged  by  accounts  from  America,  of  the  rapid 
increase  of  a  missionary  spirit. 

He  thus  expresses  his  feelings  on  receiving  a  copy 
of  the  proceedings  of  the  Baptist.  General  Conven- 
tion in  the  United  States,  and  letters  from  the  Sec- 
retary of  their  Board  of  Foreign  Missions: 

"  These  accounts  from  my  dear  native  land  were 
so  interesting  as  to  banish  from  my  mind  all  thoughts 
of  study.  This  general  movement  among  the  Bap- 
tist churches  in  America  is  particularly  encourag- 
ing, as  it  affords  an  additional  indication  of  God's 
merciful  designs  in  favor  of  the  poor  heathen.  It 
unites  with  all  the  Bible  Societies  in  Europe  and 
America,  during  the  last  twenty  years,  in  furnishing 
abundant  reason  to  hope,  that  the  dreadful  darkness 
which  has  so  long  enveloped  the  earth,  is  about  to 
flee  away  before  the  rising  sun.  Do  not  the  suc- 
cesses which  have  crowned  some  missionary  exer- 
tions seem  like  the  dawn  of  morning  on  the  east? 
0 !  that  this  region  of  Egyptian  darkness  may  ere 
long  participate  in  the  vivifying  beams  of  light. 

"  None  but  one  who  has  had  the  experience,  can 
tell  what  feelings  comfort  the  heart  of  a  solitary 
Missionary,  when,  though  all  the  scenes  around  him 
present  no  friend,  he  remembers,  and  has  pi  o  »f,  that 
there  are  spots  on  this  wide  earth,  where  Christian 
brethren  feel  that  his  cause  is  their  own,  and  pray  to 
the  same  God  and  Saviour  for  his  welfare  and  suc- 
cess. Thanks  be  to  God,  not  only  for  'rivers  of 
endless  joys  above,'  but  for  c  rills  of  comfort  here 
below  ' " 


140  MEMOin    OF    SIRS.    JUDSOX". 

The  following  account  of  Mr.  Judson's  attempt 
to  communicate  religious  instruction  to  his  teacher, 
will  be  read  with  interest.  It  shows  the  views  of 
the  educated  Burmans  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and 
the  style  of  argument  in  which  they  defend  their 
opinions  : 

"  Sept.  30,  1815.  Had  the  following  conversation 
with  my  teacher.  This  man  has  been  with  me 
about  three  months,  and  is  the  most  sensible,  learn- 
ed, and  candid  man  that  I  have  ever  found  among 
the  Burmans.  He  is  forty-seven  years  of  age,  and 
his  name  is  Oo  Oungmeng.  I  began  by  saying,  Mr. 
J.  is  dead.  Oo. — I  have  heard  so.  J. — His  soul  is 
lost,  I  think.  Oo. — Why  so :  J. — He  was  not  a 
disciple  of  Christ.  Oo. — How  do  you  know  that? 
you  could  not  see  his  soul.  J. — How  do  you  know 
whether  the  root  of  the  mango  tree  is  good?  You 
cannot  see  it;  but  you  can  judge  by  the  fruit  on  its 
branches.  Thus  I  know  that  Mr.  J.  was  not  a 
disciple  of  Christ,  because  his  words  and  actions 
were  not  such  as  indicate  the  disciple.  Oo. — And 
so  all  who  are  not  disciples  of  Christ  are  lost?  J. — 
Yes,  all,  whether  Burmans  or  foreigners.  Oo. — . 
This  is  hard.  J. — Yes,  it  is  hard,  indeed;  otherwise 
I  should  not  have  come  all  this  way,  and  left  parents 
and  all,  to  tell  you  of  Christ.  (He  seemed  to  feel 
the  force  of  this,  and  after  stopping  a  little,  he  said,) 
How  is  it  that  the  disciples  of  Christ  are  so  fortu- 
nate above  all  men?  J. — Are  not  all  men  sinners, 
and  deserving  of  punishment  in  a  future  state? 
Oo.—Ycs,  all  must  suffer  in  some  future  state  lor 
the  sins  they  commit.  The  punishment  follows  the 
crime,  as  surely  as  tlie  wheel  of  a  cart  follows  the 
footsteps  of  the  ox.  J. — Now,  according  to  the 
Burman  system,  there  is  no  escape.  According  to 
the  Christian  system  there  is.  Jesus  Christ  has 
died  in  the  place  of  sinners;  has  borne  their  sins — 
and  now  those  who  believe  on  him,  and  become  his 
disciples,  are  released  from  the  punishment  they  de- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.     JUDSON.  141 

serve.  At  death  they  are  received  into  heaven,  and 
are  happy  forever.  Oo. — That  I  will  never  believe. 
My  mind  is  very  stiff  on  this  one  point,  numely,  that 
all  existence  involves  in  itself  principles  of  misery 
and  destruction.  J. — Teacher,  there  are  two  evil 
futurities,  and  one  good.  A  miserable  future  exis- 
tence is  evil,  and  annihilation  or  nigban  is  an  evil, 
a  fearful  evil.  A  happy  future  existence  is  alone 
good.  Oo. — I  admit  that  it  is  best,  if  it  could  be 
perpetual;  but  it  cannot  be.  Whatever  is,  is  liable 
to  change,  and  misery,  and  destruction.  Nigban  is 
the  only  permanent  good,  and  that  good  has  been 
attained  by  Gaudama,  the  last  deity.  J. — If  there 
be  no  eternal  being,  you  cannot  account  for  any- 
thing. Whence  this  world,  and  all  that  we  see? 
Oo. — Fate.  J. — Fate!  the  cause  must  always  be 
equal  to  the  effect.  See,  I  raise  this  table;  see,  also, 
that  ant  under  it:  suppose  I  were  invisible;  would  a 
wise  man  say  the  ant  raised  it?  Now  fate  is  not 
even  an  ant.  Fate  is  a  word,  that  is  all.  It  is  not 
an  agent,  not  a  thing.  What  is  fate?  Oo. — The 
fate  of  creatures  is  the  influence  which  their  good 
or  bad  deeds  have  on  their  future  existence.  J. — If 
influence  be  exerted,  there  must  be  an  exerter.  If 
there  be  a  determination,  there  must  be  a  determin- 
er. Oo. — No;  there  is  no  determiner.  There  can- 
not be  an  eternal  Being.  J. — Consider  this  point. 
It  is  a  main  point  of  true  wisdom.  Whenever  there 
is  an  execution  of  a  purpose,  there  must  be  an 
agent.  Oo. — (After  a  little  thought)  I  must  say 
that  my  mind  is  very  decided  and  hard,  and  unless 
you  tell  me  something  more  to  the  purpose,  I  shall 
never  believe.  J. — Well,  teacher,  I  wish  you  to 
believe,  not  for  my  profit,  but  for  yours.  I  daily 
pray  the  true  God  to  give  you  light,  that  you  may 
believe.  Whether  you  will  ever  believe  in  this 
world  I  don't  know;  but  when  you  die  I  know  you 
will  believe  what  I  now  say.  You  will  then  appear 
before  the  God  you  now  deny  Oo. — I  don't  know 
that  » 


142  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUDSON. 


CHAPTER  VIIIX 

Letters  of  Mrs  Judson — Birth  and  Death  of  a  Son — Arrival  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough. 

The  following  letters,  written  by  Mrs.  Judson  to 
her  family,  contain  a  statement  of  several  interesting 
incidents  : 

"  Rangoon,  Sept.  26,  1815. 
"  My  dear  Parents,  Sisters,  and  Brother, 

"  Many  months  have  passed  since  I  attempted  to 
write  you,  owing  entirely  to  the  great  improbability 
of  letters  reaching  you  during  the  continuance  of 
the  war.  But  as  we  have  lately  heard  that  this 
unhappy  contest  has  ended,  and  that  peace  is  again 
restored,  I  am  once  more  induced  to  take  up  my  pen, 
though  I  shall  be  able  to  write  but  a  few  lines. 
Goodness  and  mercy  still  follow  us,  still  the  protect- 
ing hand  of  our  Heavenly  Father  is  held  out  for  our 
assistance;  and  though  we  have  seen  days  and  nights 
of  affliction,  we  experience  the  fulfilment  of  this 
promise,  Lo,  I  am  with  you.  In  my  last,  I  gave  you 
a  general  account  of  events  from  our  arrival  here  to 
that  date.  In  a  month  or  two  from  that  date,  I 
embarked  for  Madras,  to  procure  medical  assist- 
ance, and  hoping  a  change  of  air  would  conduce  to 
the  restoration  of  my  health.  I  was  obliged  to 
leave  Mr.  Judson  here  alone,  without  a  single  asso- 
ciate to  animate  him  in  his  arduous  work.  We  did 
not  think  it  his  duty  for  him  to  leave  the  mission,  if 
I  could  possibly  go  alone.  But  though  I  was  separ- 
ated from  him,  and  felt  for  the  first  time  in  my  life 
that  I  was  entirely  alone  in  this  wide  world,  yet  I 
could  not  but  trace  the  kind  dealings  of  God  in  in- 
clining every  one  with  whom  I  had  any  concern,  to 
favor  and  assist  me  in  my  way.  The  Viceroy  gave 
me  an  order  to  take  a  woman  with  me,  free  from 


MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  143 

expense,  a  thing-  which  is  generally  attended  with 
great  difficulty,  owing  to  the  Burman  law  which 
forbids  any  female  to  leave  the  country.  We  went 
to  him  ourselves  with  a  small  present,  which  is  cus- 
tomary when  a  favor  is  asked.  On  his  seeing  it,  he 
inquired  if  we  had  any  business;  and  on  Mr.  Judson's 
presenting  the  petition,  he  immediately  commanded 
his  writer  to  give  us  an  official  order,  without  caus- 
ing us  any  expense  whatever.  The  captain  with 
whom  I  went  refused  any  pay  for  my  passage,  though 
he  provided  every  necessary  for  one  in  ill  health.  I 
staid  at  Madras  six  weeks,  and  resided  at  Mr.  Love- 
less' house,  where  I  received  every  attention.  When 
about  to  leave  Madras,  I  sent  the  physician  under 
whose  care  I  had  been,  seventy  rupees,  which  he  im- 
mediately returned,  saying,  he  was  happy  if  he  had 
been  serviceable  to  me.  After  an  absence  of  three 
months,  I  safely  arrived  at  Rangoon,  where  I  found 
Mr.  Judson  well,  and  laboring  hard,  though  entire- 
ly alone.  My  health  continued  to  mend,  and  on  the 
11th  of  September  I  was  made  the  happy  mother  of 
a  little  son.  I  had  no  physician  or  assistant  what- 
ever, excepting  Mr.  Judson.  Since  the  birth  of  our 
little  son,  my  health  has  been  much  better  than  for 
two  years  before.  I  feel  now  almost  in  a  new  state 
of  existence.  Our  hands  are  full,  and  though  our 
prospects  in  regard  to  the  immediate  conversion  of 
the  Burmans  are  dark,  yet  our  trust  in  God  is  strong, 
and  our  hopes  animating. 

"  Mr.  Judson  has  made  considerable  progress  in 
the  Pali  language,  which  is  the  learned  language  of 
the  Burmans,  and  without  a  knowledge  of  which,  a 
man  is  not  considered  learned.  I  have  again  com- 
menced studying  the  Burman,  though  I  am  not  yet 
able  to  sit  long  at  a  time. 

"  You  doubtless  are  expecting  to  hear  by  this  time 
of  the  Burmans  inquiring  what  they  shall  do  to  be 
saved,  and  rejoicing  that  we  have  come  to  tell  them 
how  they  may  escape  eternal  misery.  Alas,  you 
know  not  the  difficulty  of  communicating  the  least 


144  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

truth  to  the  dark  mind  of  a  heathen,  particularly 
those  heathen  who  have  a  conceited  notion  of  their 
own  wisdom  and  knowledge,  and  the  superior  excel- 
lence of  their  own  religious  system.  Sometimes 
when  I  have  been  conversing  with  some  of  the  women, 
they  have  replied,  '  Your  religion  is  good  for  you, 
ours  for  us.  You  will  be  rewarded  for  your  good 
de  ;ds  in  your  way — we  in  our  way.'  At  other  times, 
when  Mr.  J.  had  been  telling  them  of  the  atonement 
by  Christ,  they  would  reply  that  their  minds  were 
stiff,  that  they  did  not  yet  believe,  &c.  But  these 
things  do  not  discourage'  us.  We  confid  ently  believe 
tha*  God  in  his  own  time  will  make  his  truth  effectual 
unto  salvation.  We  are  endeavouring  to  convince 
the  Burmans  by  our  conduct,  that  our  religion  is 
different  from  theirs;  and  I  believe  we  have  suc- 
ceeded in  gaining  the  confidence  and  respect  of  those 
with  whom  we  have  any  concern,  so  that  they  tell 
others  who  know  us  not,  that  they  need  not  to  be  afraid 
to  trust  us,  for  we  do  not  know  how  to  tell  falsehoods 
as  the  Burmans  do.  We  are  very  particular  to  pay, 
at  the  appointed  time,  for  whatever  we  purchase. 
The  Burmans  are  surprised  to  see  us  always  employ- 
ed, particularly  me,  as  the  Burman  women  never 
think  of  doing  any  work  if  they  can  get  their  rice 
without. 

"  Our  present  teacher  is  a  learned  man  for  a  Bur- 
man;  he  was  once  a  priest,  and  lived  at  the  golden 
feet,  as  they  call  the  city  of  Ava.  He  makes  every 
exertion  possible  to  please  us,  lest  he  like  his 
predecessors  should  lose  his  place.  He  is  the  fourth 
we  have  had,  and  we  give  him  only  fifteen  tickals  a 
month,  which  is  about  seven  dollars. 

"  I  know,  my  dear  mother,  you  long  very  much  to 
see  my  little  son.  I  wish  you  were  here  to  see  him. 
He  is  a  sprightly  boy,  and  already  begins  to  be  very 
playful.  We  hope  his  life  may  be  preserved,  and 
bis  heart  sanctified,  that  he  may  become  a  Mission- 
ary among  the  Burmans." 


MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  145 

"  Rangoon,  Dec.  8,  1815. 
"  My  dear  Sisters, 

"  In  regard  to  the  language,  which  sister  A.  wish- 
es '  to  hear  how  it  sounds,'  we  feel  quite  at  home,  and 
can  converse  with  ease  on  common  subjects.  We 
find  the  subject  of  religion  by  far  the  most  difficult, 
on  account  of  the  want  of  religious  terms  in  their 
language.  They  have  not  the  least  idea  of  a  God 
who  is  eternal — without  beginning  or  end.  All  their 
deities  have  been  through  the  several  grades  of 
creatures,  from  a  fowl  to  a  deity.  When  their  deities 
take  heaven,  as  they  express  it,  they  cease  to  exist, 
which,  according  to  their  ideas,  is  the  highest  state 
of  perfection.  It  is  now  two  thousand  years  since 
Gaudama,  their  last  deity,  entered  on  his  state  of 
perfection;  and  though  he  now  ceases  to  exist,  they 
still  worship  a  hair  of  his  head,  which  is  enshrined 
in  an  enormous  pagoda,  to  which  the  Burmans  go 
every  eighth  day.  They  know  of  no  other  atone- 
ment for  sin,  than  offerings  to  their  priests  and 
their  pagodas.  You  cannot  imagine  how  very 
difficult  it  is  to  give  them  any  idea  of  the  true  God 
and  the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ,  since  their  pres- 
ent ideas  of  deity  are  so  very  low. 

"Mr.  Judson  has  obtained  a  toleraWe  knowledge 
of  the  construction  of  the  languag-e,  and  only  needs 
time  and  practice  to  make  it  perfectly  familiar.  I  can 
read  and  write,  but  am  far  behind  Mr.  J.  in  this  part, 
though  in  conversation,  I  am  his  equal.  Doubtless 
you  expect  by  this  time,  that  some  of  the  Burmans 
have  embraced  the  Christian  religion,  or  at  least,  are 
seriously  inquiring  respecting  it.  Our  hopes  have 
frequently  been  raised  by  the  serious  and  candid  at- 
tention of  some,  but  have  as  frequently  sunk  again 
by  beholding  their  almost  total  indifference.  At  one 
time  our  hopes  were  quite  raised  by  the  serious  at- 
tention of  the  son  of  a  Governor,  who  came  to  us 
about  a  year,  to  learn  English.  He  at  times  ap- 
peared solemn  and  inquisitive;  but  about  six  months 
18 


146  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

ago  his  father  lost  his  office;  he  of  course  lost,  his 
sense  of  dignity,  mixed  with  his  servants,  and  lost, 
we  fear,  most  of  his  seriousness.  He  came  here  his 
last  Sabbath  to  bid  us  farewell,  as  his  father  was 
called  up  to  Ava.  I  asked  him  if  he  had  forgotten 
the  instructions  he  had  formerly  received.  He  said 
he  had  not,  and  repeated  to  us  what  we  had  told  him 
concerning  the  character  of  God  and  of  Christ. 
We  gave  him  a  copy  of  Matthew's  Gospel,  which 
has  been  printed,  and  which  he  gladly  received,  say- 
ing, not  a  day  should  pass,  without  his  reading  it. 
Mr.  J.  told  him,  every  time  he  read,  he  must  ask 
God  to  give  him  light,  and  enable  him  to  under- 
stand it.  Another,  an  old  man  above  sixty,  frequent- 
ly visited  us,  and  said  he  wished  to  be  instructed  in 
our  way,  as  he  called  it.  He  was  of  Portuguese 
descent,  though  a  Burman  in  his  habits.  Mr.  J. 
talked  much  to  him  about  his  depraved  nature,  and 
the  necessity  of  a  new  heart.  The  last  time  he  came, 
he  inquired  if  we  would  not  give  money  to  those  who 
were  baptized  and  joined  us,  when  Mr.  J.  told  him  no. 
He  then  asked  what  it  was  to  have  a  new  heart. 
Mr.  J.  told  him — when  he  replied,  that  he  had  got  a 
new  heart — that  he  believed  in  Christ  and  the  true 
God.  Mr.  J.  asked  him  how  long  since  he  felt  his 
heart  was  new  ?  He  said  he  was  a  Christian — was 
baptized  in  infancy- -had  always  worshipped  the  true 
God,  and  had  those  feelings  Mr.  J.  described.  Mr. 
J.  told  him  he  was  still  in  a  very  dangerous  state, 
and  if  he  died  as  he  was,  he  would  surely  go  to  hell. 
He  replied,  your  sayings  are  very  hard,  and  I  can- 
not immediately  understand  them.  Some  other  in- 
stances, still  more  encouraging,  I  could  mention,  but 
we  must  wait  to  see  the  event.  These  things,  how- 
ever, do  not  discourage  us.  It  is  God  alone,  who 
can  effectually  impress  the  mind  with  divine  truths; 
and  though  seed  now  sown  may  long  lie  buried  in, 
the  dust,  yet  at  some  future  period  it  may  spring  up, 
and  bear  fruit  to  the  glory  or  God.  When  we  read 
what  wonders  God  is  doing  in  the  earth,  in  sending 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  147 

the  Gospel  into  all  parts  of  the  world — when  Ave  read 
of  Otaheitans  and  Chinese  embracing  the  Gospel — 
shall  we  think  it  hard  for  him  to  convert  the  Bur-. 
mans  ? 

"  The  town  just  now  is  all  in  confusion.  The 
present  Viceroy  is  recalled  by  the  King,  and  the  for- 
mer Viceroy  is  again  to  take  the  government  of  Ran*- 
goon.  The  present  Viceroy  has  been  here  only  a 
year  and  three  months;  he  is  much  beloved  by  the 
people,  ten  thousand  of  whom  will  go  with  him. 
We  have  had  a  very  peaceable,  comfortable  time  du- 
ring his  administration;  the  town  was  in  a  flourish- 
ing state;  robberies  very  seldom,  on  account  of  the 
effectual  means  he  has  taken  to  suppress  them,  and 
we  strongly  hoped  he  would  be  permitted  to  continue 
here  for  sometime.  The  present  Viceroy  and  wife 
are  nearly  related  to  the  King.  They  have  a  daugh- 
ter fifteen  years  old,  who  on  her  arrival  at  Ava  is  to 
be  presented  to  the  Prince  Regent.  She  is  a  sensi- 
ble, smart,  satirical  girl;  with  a  mind  as  capable  of 
improvement  as  any  young  lady's  in  America.  She 
and  her  mother  have  ever  treated  me  Avith  marked 
attention.  I  went  to  take  leave  of  them  two  or  three 
days  ago;  and  when  I  entered  the  room  where  they 
receive  company,  finding  they  were  not  present,  I 
took  my  seat  with  the  women  who  had  assembled 
to  pay  their  respects,  and  Avhich  is  tAvo  or  three  steps 
loAver  than  Avhere  the  Viceroy's  family  sit.  When 
the  Avile  and  daughter  came  in,  they  immediately  told 
me  to  take  my  place  Avith  them,  for  it  Avas  not  fit- 
ting that  the  Avife  of  a  priest  should  sit  there.  When 
I  came  aAvay,  her  ladyship  presented  me  Avith  a  string 
of  coral,  Avhich  is  the  second  she  lias  given  me  since 
her  residence  here. 

"0  hoAv  I  long  to  visit  Bradford!  and  spend  a 
few  evenings  by  your  firesides,  in  telling  you  Avhat 
I  have  seen  and  heard.  Alas!  we  have  no  fireside, 
no  social  circle;  Ave  are  still  alone  in  this  miserable 
country,  surrounded  by  thousands  Avho  are  ignorant 
of  the  true  God,  and  only  way  of  salvation  by  Jesus 


148  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Christ.  0  pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  faithful  un- 
to death,  and  never  give  up  or  be  discouraged, 
though  we  may  not  have  immediate  success.  We 
still  feel  happy  in  our  employment,  and  have  reason 
to  thank  God  that  he  has  brought  us  here.  We  do 
hope  to  live  to  see  the  Scriptures  translated  into  the 
Burman  language,  and  to  see  a  church  formed  from 
among  these  idolaters.  Did  you  know  how  much 
Mr.  J.  has  to  do,  you  would  not  wonder  he  does  not 
write  to  you  more.  He  sits  at  close  study  twelve 
hours  out  of  the  twenty-four." 

Some  of  the  difficulties  of  the  Burman  language 
are  thus  described  by  Mr.  Judson,  in  a  letter  to  Dr. 
Bolles,  of  Salem,  dated  Rangoon,  January  16,  1816: 

"  I  just  now  begin  to  see  my  way  forward  in  this 
language,  and  hope  that  two  or  three  years  more 
will  make  it  somewhat  familiar;  but  I  have  met  with 
difficulties  that  I  had  no  idea  of  before  I  entered  on 
the  work.  For  a  European  or  American  to  acquire 
a  living  oriental  language,  root  and  branch,  ar.d 
make  it  his  own,  is  quite  a  different  thing  from  his 
acquiring  a  cognate  language  of  the  west,  or  any 
of  the  dead  languages,  as  they  are  studied  in  the 
schools.  One  circumstance  may  serve  to  illustrate 
this.  I  once  had  occasion  to  devote  a  few  months  to 
the  study  of  the  French.  I  have  now  been  above 
two  years  engaged  in  the  Burman.  If  I  were  to 
choose  between  a  Burman  and  a  French  book,  to  be 
examined  in,  without  previous  study,  I  should,  with- 
out the  least  hesitation,  choose  the  French.  When 
we  take  up  a  western  language,  the  similarity  in  the 
characters,  in  very  many  terms,  in  many  modes  of 
expression,  and  in  the  general  structure  of  the  sen- 
tences, its  being  in  fair  print,  (a  circumstance  we 
hardly  think  of,)  and  the  assistance  of  grammars, 
dictionaries,  and  instructers,  render  the  work  com- 
paratively easy.  But  when  we  take  up  a  language 
spoken  by  a  people  on  the  other  side  of  the  earth, 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  149 

whose  very  thoughts  run  in  channels  diverse  from 
ours,  and  whose  modes  of  expression  are  consequently 
all  new  and  uncouth;  when  we  find  the  letters  and 
Avords  all  totally  destitute  of  the  least  resemblance 
to  any  language  we  had  ever  met  with,  and  these 
words  not  fairly  divided,  and  distinguished,  as  in 
western  writing,  by  breaks,  and  points,  and  capitals, 
but  run  together  in  one  continuous  line,  a  sentence 
or  paragraph  seeming  to  the  eye  but  one  long  word; 
when,  instead  of  clear  characters  on  paper,  we  find 
only  obscure  scratches  on  dried  palm  leaves  strung 
together,  and  called  a  book;  when  we  have  no 
dictionary,  and  no  interpreter  to  explain  a  single 
word,  and  must  get  something  of  the  language, 
before  we  can  avail  ourselves  of  the  assistance  of  a 
native  teacher, — 

'  Hoc  opus,  hie  labor  est.' 

I  had  hoped,  before  I  came  here,  that  it  would  not 
be  my  lot  to  have  to  go  alone,  without  any  guide, 
in  an  unexplored  path,  especially  as  Missionaries  had 
been  here  before.  But  Mr.  Chater  had  left  the 
country,  and  Mr.  Carey  was  with  me  very  little, 
before  he  left  the  mission  and  the  missionary  work 
altogether. 

"  I  long  to  write  something  more  interesting  and 
encouraging  to  the  friends  of  the  mission  ;  but  it 
must  not  yet  be  expected.  It  unavoidably  takes 
several  years  to  acquire  such  a  language,  in  order 
to  converse  and  write  intelligibly  on  the  great  truths 
of  the  Gospel.  Dr.  Carey  once  told  me  that  after 
he  had  been  some  years  in  Bengal,  and  thought  he 
was  doing  very  well,  in  conversing  and  preaching 
with  the  natives,  they,  (as  he  was  afterwards  con- 
vinced) knew  not  what  he  was  about.  A  young 
Missionary,  who  expects  to  pick  up  the  language  in 
a  year  or  two,  will  probably  find  that  he  has  not 
counted  the  cost.  If  he  should  be  so  fortunate  as 
to  obtain  a  good  interpreter,  he  may  be  useful  by 
that  means,     But  he  will  learn,  especially  if  he  is  in 


150  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

a  new  place,  where  the  way  is  not  prepared,  and  no 
previous  ideas  communicated,  that  to  qualify  himself 
to  communicate  divine  truth  intelligibly,  by  his  voice 
or  pen,  is  not  the  work  of  a  year.  However,  not- 
withstanding my  present  great  incompetency,  I  am 
beginning  to  translate  the  New  Testament,  being 
extremely  anxious  to  get  some  parts  of  Scripture,  at 
least,  into  an  intelligible  shape,  if  for  no  other  pur- 
pose than  to  read,  as  occasion  offers,  to  the  Burmans 
with  whom  I  meet." 

At  this  juncture,  their  Heavenly  Father  was  pleased 
to  visit  them  with  the  most  distressing  trial,  which 
can  wring  a  parent's  heart.  Their  darling  boy,  who 
was  their  solace  in  their  lonely  condition,  was  removed 
from  them  by  death.  The  event  is  described  in  a 
letter  of  Mrs.  J.  with  all  the  pathos  of  a  mother's 
sorrow: 


"  Rangoon,  May  7,  1816. 
"  My  dear  Parents, 

"  Little  did  I  think  when  I  wrote  you  last,  that  my 
next  letter  would  be  filled  with  the  melancholy 
subject  on  which  I  must  now  write.  Death,  regard- 
less of  our  lonely  situation,  has  entered  our  dwelling, 
and  made  one  of  the  happiest  families  wretched. 
Our  little  Roger  Williams,  our  only  little  darling 
boy,  was  three  days  ago  laid  in  the  silent  grave. 
Eight  months  we  enjoyed  the  precious  little  gift,  in 
which  time  he  had  so  completely  entwined  himself 
around  his  parents'  hearts,  that  his  existence  seemed 
necessary  to  their  own.  But  God  has  taught  us  by 
afflictions,  what  we  would  not  learn  by  mercies — 
that  our  hearts  are  his  exclusive  property,  and  what- 
ever rival  intrudes,  he  will  tear  it  away. 

"  As  I  feel  incapable  of  writing  on  any  other  sub- 
ject, I  will  give  you  the  particulars  of  his  little  pro- 
bation, and  the  last  painful  scene  which  has  rent  our 
hearts. 

"He  was  a  remarkably   pleasant   child, — never 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  151 

cried  except  when  in  pain,  and  what  we  often  ob- 
served to  each  other  was  the  most  singular,  he  never, 
during  his  little  existence,  manifested  the  least  an- 
ger or  resentment  at  anything.  This  was  not  owing 
to  the  want  of  intellect,  for  his  tender  feelings  of 
sensibility  were  very  conspicuous.  Whenever  I  or 
his  father  passed  his  cradle  without  taking  him,  he 
would  follow  us  with  his  eyes  to  the  door,  when 
they  would  fill  with  tears,  his  countenance  so  ex- 
pressive of  grief,  though  perfectly  silent,  that  it 
would  force  us  back  to  him,  which  would  cause  his 
little  heart  to  be  as  joyful  as  it  had  been  before  sor- 
rowful. He  would  lie  hours  on  a  mat  by  his  papa's 
study  table,  or  by  the  side  of  his  chair  on  the  floor, 
if  he  could  only  see  his  face.  When  we  had  finish- 
ed study,  or  the  business  of  the  day,  it  was  our  ex- 
ercise and  amusement  to  carry  him  round  the  house 
or  garden,  and  though  we  were  alone,  we  felt  notour 
solitude  when  he  was  with  us.  For  two  months 
before  he  died,  I  observed  with  much  anxiety,  that 
he  had  violent  fits  of  perspiration  every  night,  and  a 
slight  degree  of  fever.  But  as  he  appeared  well 
through  the  day,  and  had  a  good  appetite  for  his 
food,  and  continued  to  grow  fleshy,  I  strongly  hoped 
it  would  wear  off,  and  terminate  in  the  cutting  of 
his  teeth.  But  alas!  all  our  hopes  were  blasted. 
Tuesday  morning  when  I  took  him  from  his  cradle, 
he  appeared  as  well  as  usual;  but  not  long  after,  he 
was  taken  with  a  violent  coughing,  which  continued 
without  cessation  for  half  an  hour.  This  brought 
on  a  fever,  which  continued  strong  through  the  day 
and  night;  but  Wednesday  morning  it  abated,  and 
he  slept  quietly  through  the  day,  and  took  his  food 
with  as  good  an  appetite  as  usual.  Thursday  his 
cough  returned,  and  with  it  the  fever,  which  again 
much  alarmed  us,  and  we  sent  for  a  Portuguese 
priest,  (the  only  person  who  knows  anything  about 
medicine  in  the  place,)  who  gave  him  a  little  rhu- 
barb and  gascoign  powder.  But  nothing  appeared 
to  affect  the  distress  in  his  throat,  which  was  tlv 


152  MEMOIR   OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

cause  of  his  coughing-,  and  made  him  breathe  so 
hard,  that  every  breath  could  be  heard  some  way. 
Friday  night  I  sat  by  him  till  two  o'clock,  when, 
being  much  fatigued,  I  retired,  and  Mr.  Judson  took 
him.  The  little  creature  drank  his  milk  with  much 
eagerness,  (he  was  weaned  )  and  Mr.  Judson  thought 
he  was  refreshed  and  would  go  to  sleep.  He  laid 
him  in  his  cradle — he  slept  with  ease  for  half  an 
nour,  when  his  breath  stopped  without  a  struggle, 
and  he  was  gone!     Thus  died  our  little  Roger. 

'  Short  pain,  short  grief,  dear  babe,  was  thine,— 
Now,  joys  eternal  and  divine.' 

We  buried  him  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  in 
a  little  enclosure,  the  other  side  of  the  garden. 
Forty  or  fifty  Burmans  and  Portuguese  followed, 
with  his  afflicted  parents,  the  last  remains  to  the  si- 
lent grave.  All  the  Burmans  who  were  acquainted 
with  us,  endeavoured  to  sympathize  with  us,  and 
console  us  under  our  loss.  Our  little  Roger  was  the 
only  legitimate  child  of  foreign  parents  in  the  place; 
consequently  he  was  quite  a  curiosity  to  the  Bur- 
mans. But  what  shall  I  say  about  the  improvement 
we  are  to  make  of  this  heavy  affliction?  We  do  not 
feel  a  disposition  to  murmur,  or  to  inquire  of  our 
Sovereign  why  he  has  done  this.  We  wish  rather, 
to  sit  down  submissively  under  the  rod  and  bear  the 
smart,  till  the  end  for  which  the  affliction  was  sent, 
shall  be  accomplished.  Our  hearts  were  bound 
up  in  this  child;  we  felt  he  was  our  earthly  all,  our 
only  source  of  innocent  recreation  in  this  heathen 
land.  But  God  saw  it  was  necessary  to  remind  us 
of  our  error,  and  to  strip  us  of  our  only  little  all.  0 
may  it  not  be  in  vain  that  he  has  done  it.  May  we  so 
improve  it,  that  he  will  stay  his  hand  and  say,  '  It  is 
enough.' 

"  May  18.  It  is  just  a  fortnight  to-day,  since  our 
little  boy  died.  We  feel  the  anguish  a  little  abated, 
and  have  returned  to  our  study  and  employment;  but 
when  for  a  moment  we  realize  what  we  once  pos- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  153 

sessed,  and  our  now  bereaved  state,  the  wound 
opens  and  bleeds  afresh.  Yet  we  would  still  say, 
'Thy  will  be  done.' 

"  Two  or  three  days  ago,  the  wife  of  the  Viceroy 
made  us  a  visit  in  all  her  state.  She  had  heard  of 
the  death  of  the  little  white  child,  as  she  called  him, 
and  came  to  pay  a  visit  of  condolence.  I  once  car- 
ried him  to  her  house,  when  she  took  the  velvet 
cushion  on  which  she  usually  sits,  and  placed  the 
little  boy  upon  it,  and  exclaimed,  What  a  child, 
how  white,  &c.  After  caressing-  him  for  sometime, 
I  got  up  to  go,  but  she  requested  me  to  stay  till  the 
Viceroy  came  in.  He  soon  entered  the  room,  when 
she  again  exclaimed,  '  Look,  my  Lord,  see  what  a 
child!  look  at  his  feet,  look  at  his  hands,'  both  of 
which  were  remarkably  fleshy.  The  old  Viceroy,  a 
huge  looking  man,  who  has  at  least  twenty  or  thir- 
ty children,  smiled  on  the  little  babe,  made  some  in- 
quiries respecting  him,  and  took  his  leave.  Ever 
Since  that  time,  when  we  met,  she  would  anxiously 
inquire  about  him.  When  she  saw  me  after  his 
death,  she  smote  her  breast,  and  said,  '  Why  did 
you  not  send  me  word,  that  I  might  have  come  to 
his  funeral  ? '  I  told  her  I  did  not  think  of  anything, 
my  distress  was  so  great.  She  then  tried  to  com- 
fort us,  and  told  us  not  to  weep.  She  was  accom- 
panied by  all  her  officers  of  state  and  attendants, 
all  of  which  were  about  two  hundred  people.  I 
gave  her  tea,  sweetmeats  and  cakes,  with  which 
she  appeared  much  pleased.  0  that  she  might  be- 
come a  real  disciple  of  Jesus ! 

"  I  sometimes  have  good  opportunities  of  com- 
municating religious  truths  to  the  women  in  the 
government-house,  and  hope  I  shall  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  conversing  with  the  wife  of  the  Viceroy 
herself. 

"All  is  Egyptian  darkness  around  us — not  a 
glimpse  of  light.  Mr.  Judson  had  just  completed  a 
tract  in  the  Burman  language,  a  summary  of  the 
Christian  religion,  when  his  eyes  became  so  weak* 


154  MEMOIR   OF     MRS.    JUDSON. 

and  his  head  so  much  affected,  that  he  was  obliged 
to  lay  aside  all  study,  and  could  not  even  look  into 
an  English  book.  It  is  now  six  weeks  since  this  took 
place,  and  he  is  now  only  able  to  study  about  half 
the  day.  This  we  feel  to  be  a  severe  affliction.  My 
health  is  indifferent.  We  are  anxiously  looking  for 
the  arrival  of  the  other  Missionaries,  who  we  hope 
will  strengthen  this  mission." 

Mr.  Judson's  health  had  now  become  so  impaired, 
by  close  attention  to  study,  that  he  was  forced  to 
desist  from  reading,  and  from  all  other  mental  exer- 
tion, for  several  months.  He  was  apprehensive, 
that  it  would  be  necessary  to  take  a  voyage  to  Ben- 
gal, for  the  restoration  of  his  health,  though  he  felt 
a  great  reluctance  to  suspend,  for  a  moment,  his  ef- 
forts to  prepare  himself  for  usefulness  among  the 
idolatrous  millions,  who  were  perishing  around  him. 
Exercise  on  horseback,  and  a  more  nutritive  diet, 
restored  his  health,  in  some  degree;  but  he  was  on 
the  point  of  sailing  for  Calcutta,  when  he  received 
the  joyful  intelligence,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough 
had  arrived  in  Bengal,  and  would  soon  join  them  in 
Rangoon.  The  vessel  in  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J. 
were  about  to  take  passage,  being  detained  longer 
than  was  expected,  they  determined  to  relinquish 
the  design,  and  to  remain  in  Rangoon.  Mr.  Jud- 
son's health  gradually  became  better,  and  he  was 
enabled  to  resume  his  literary  labors.  During  the 
period  of  his  illness,  while  incapable  of  reading,  from 
the  weakness  of  his  eyes,  he  employed  himself  in 
preparing  a  grammar  of  the  language,  for  the  bene- 
fit of  future  Missionaries. 

Mr.  Houtgh  arrived  in  Calcutta,  in  April,  1816. 
Dr.  Carey  had  recently  received  letters  from  Mr. 
Judson,  informing  him,  that  he  wished  several  small 
tracts  printed  at  Serampore.  The  Dr.  and  his  asso* 
ciates  immediately  advised,  that  a  printing  office  be 
established  at  Rangoon;  and,  with  their  characteris- 
tic liberality,    made  a  present  to  the  mission  of  a 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  155 

printing  press,  types  and  other  printing  apparatus, 
with  Avhich  Mr.  Hough  and  wife  arrived  at  Ran- 
goon, in  October,  1816. 

It  was  a  joyful  event  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  to 
be  thus  reinforced  by  two  other  Missionaries.  They 
had  been  laboring  in  silence  and  sorrow,  for  three 
years,  without  the  encouraging  thought,  that  they 
were,  the  meanwhile,  conferring  any  direct  benefit 
on  the  natives.  They  were,  however,  preparing 
themselves  for  usefulness.  They  had  so  far  become 
familiar  with  the  language,  that  they  could  con- 
verse with  considerable  facility,  and  Mr.  Judson 
had  prepared  two  tracts,  which  were  printed  by  Mr. 
Hough,  soon  after  his  arrival.  Mr.  Judson  says,  in 
a  letter  written  at  this  period : 

"  The  British  Baptists  have  made  a  noble  begin- 
ning in  Western  India.  It  remains  for  American 
Baptists  to  make  an  attempt  on  the  eastern  side. 
As  for  myself,  I  fear  I  shall  prove  only  a  pioneer, 
and  do  a  little  in  preparing  the  way  for  others. 
But  such  as  I  am,  I  feel  devoted  to  the  work,  and, 
with  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  help  of  the  Society, 
am  resolved  to  persevere  to  the  end  of  my  life." 

A  letter  of  the  same  date,  to  Mr.  Rice,  will  show 
what  considerations  prevented  discouragement  un- 
der such  circumstances : 

"  If  any  ask  what  success  I  meet  with  among  the 
natives— tell  them  to  look  at  Otaheite,  where  the 
Missionaries  labored  nearly  twenty  years,  and  not 
meeting  with  the  slightest  success,  began  to  be 
neglected  by  all  the  Christian  world,  and  the  very 
name  of  Otaheite  was  considered  a  shame  to  the 
cause  of  missions;  but  now  the  blessing  begins  to 
descend.  Tell  them  to  look  at  Bengal  also,  where 
Dr.  Thomas  had  been  laboring  seventeen  years,  that 
is,  from  1783  to  1800,  before  the  first  convert,  Krish- 
no,  was  baptized.  When  a  few  converts  are  once 
made,  things  move  on.     But  it  requires  a  much 


156  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

longer  time  than  I  have  been  here,  to  make  a  first 
impression  on  a  heathen  people.  If  they  ask  again, 
What  prospect  of  ultimate  success  is.  there  ?  Tell 
them,  as  much  as  that  there  is  an  almighty  and 
faithful  God,  who  will  perform  his  promises,  and  no 
more.  If  this  does  not  satisfy  them,  beg  them  to 
let  me  stay  and  make  the  attempt,  and  let  you  come, 
and  give  us  our  bread;  or,  if  they  are  unwilling  to 
risk  their  bread  on  such  a  forlorn  hope  as  has  noth- 
ing but  the  word  of  God  to  sustain  it,  beg  of  them 
at  least  not  to  prevent  others  from  giving  us  bread. 
And  if  we  live  some  twenty  or  thirty  years,  they 
may  hear  from  us  again. 

"  I  have  already  written  many  things  home  about 
Rangoon.  The  climate  is  good,  better  than  any 
other  part  of  the  east.  But  it  is  a  most  wretched 
place.  Missionaries  must  not  calculate  on  the  least 
comfort,  but  what  they  find  in  one  another  and  in 
their  work.  However,  if  a  ship  was  lying  in  the 
river,  ready  to  convey  me  to  any  part  of  the  world 
I  should  choose,  and  that  too  with  the  entire  appro- 
bation of  all  my  Christian  friends,  I  should  not,  for 
a  moment,  hesitate  on  remaining.  This  is  an 
immense  field;  and,  since  the  Serampore  Missionaries 
have  left  it,  it  seems  wholly  thrown  on  the  hands  of 
the  Americans.  If  we  desert  it,  the  blood  of  the 
Burmans  will  be  required  of  us. 

"  In  encouraging  young  men  to  come  out  as 
Missionaries,  do  use  the  greatest  caution.  One 
wrong-headed,  conscientiously  obstinate  man  would 
ruin  us.  Humble,  quiet,  persevering  men;  men  of 
sound,  sterling  talents,  of  decent  accomplishments, 
and  some  natural  aptitude  to  acquire  a  language;  men 
of  an  amiable,  yielding  temper,  Avilling  to  take  the 
lowest  place,  to  be  the  least  of  all,  and  the  servants 
of  all;  men  who  enjoy  much  closet  religion — who  live 
near  to  God,  and  are  ivilling  to  suffer  all  things  for 
•Christ's  sake,  without  being  proud  of  it ; — these  are, 
the  men  we  need.'1 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  157 

A  letter  written  by  Mr.  Hough,  February  20th, 
1817,  contains  some  interesting  particulars  relative 
to  the  mission;  and  also  describes  the  Burman  mode 
of  burying  their  priests. 

"  I  can  say  truly,  I  had  no  idea  of  the  state  of 
heathenism,  before  I  saw  it.  A  warm  hearted 
Christian  in  America  would  think,  that  a  poor 
miserable  idolater  would  leap  for  joy  at  the  message 
of  grace.     But  it  is  not  so  in  Burmah : 

'  Here  Satan  binds  their  captive  minds 
Fast  in  his  slavish  chains.' 

"  The  few  with  whom  brother  Judson  has  con- 
versed, since  I  have  been  here,  appear  inaccessible  to 
truth.  They  sit  unaffected,  and  go  away  unimpressed 
with  what  they  have  heard.  They  are  unconvinced 
by  arguments,  and  unmoved  by  love;  and  the  con- 
version of  a  Burman,  or  even  the  excitement  of  a 
thought  towards  the  truth,  must  and  will  be  a 
sovereign  act  of  divine  power.  We  long  to  see  that 
act  of  power  displayed:  even  one  instance  would  fill 
us  with  joy. 

"Brother  Judson  has  never  yet  been  abroad  to 
preach.  He  has  applied  himself  constantly  to  the 
study  of  the  language,  with  a  view  to  the  translation 
of  the  New  Testament.  We  both  concur  in  the 
opinion,  that  before  preaching  be  undertaken,  to  any 
considerable  degree,  some  portion  of  the  Scriptures 
should  be  in  circulation. 

"  The  Burmans,  when  anything  is  said  to  them 
on  the  subject  of  divine  truth,  inquire  for  our  holy 
books;  and  it  is  a  pleasing  fact,  that  scarcely  a  Bur- 
man, with  the  exception  of  females,  is  incapable  of 
reading.  Besides,  during  the  progress  of  translation, 
many  theological  terms,  appropriate  to  the  different 
branches  of  doctrine,  may  be  familiarly  acquired,  and 
their  use  established;  which,  without  much  consider- 
ation, might  be  erroneously  employed,  and  thus 
wrong  ideas  conveyed.  Having,  therefore,  press 
and  types  here,  we  cannot  conscientiously  withhold 
from  this  people  the  precious  oracles  of  God.     This 


158  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Opinion  has  influenced  us  to  issue,  as  soon  as  prepar- 
ations could  possibly  be  made,  two  small  tracts;  one 
a  summary  of  Christian  doctrine,  and  the  other  a 
catechism.  The  one  I  was  enabled  to  print  the  lat- 
ter part  of  the  last,  and  the  other  the  first  of  the 
present,  month.  These  two  little  tracts  are  the  first 
printing  ever  done  in  Burmah;  and  it  is  a  fact, 
grateful  to  every  Christian  feeling,  that  God  has 
reserved  the  introduction  of  this  art  here,  for  his  own 
use. 

"  When  a  priest  dies,  he  has  peculiar  honors  paid 
him.  Several  months  since,  a  neighbouring  priest 
died,  or  returned — for  the  Burmans  think  it  undig- 
nified to  say  that  a  priest  dies — his  body  was  imme- 
diately wrapped  up  in  tar  and  wax;  holes  were 
perforated  through  the  feet,  and  some  distance  up 
the  legs,  into  which,  one  end  of  a  hollow  bamboo 
was  inserted,  and  the  other  fixed  in  the  ground;  the 
body  was  then  pressed  and  squeezed,  so  that  its 
fluids  were  forced  down  through  the  legs,  and  con- 
veyed off  by  means  of  the  bamboos;  in  this  state  of 
preservation  the  body  has  been  kept.  For  some 
days  past,  preparations  have  been  making  to  burn 
this  sacred  relic,  and  to-day  it  passed  off  in  fumiga- 
tion! 

"  It  may  be  said  of  the  Burman,  as  of  every  oth- 
er pagan  religion,  there  is  no  power  in  it  to  make 
men  better;  and  its  best  precepts  are  no  criterion  by 
which  to  judge  of  the  moral  character  of  its  devo- 
tees. The  Burmans  are  subtle,  thievish,  mercena- 
ry, addicted  to  robbery  and  fraud;  truth  and  honesty 
are  not  known  among  them  as  virtues.  They  are 
excessively  prone  to  gambling  and  sporting. 

"  The  government  of  the  country  is  in  the  will  of 
the  Sovereign,  who  considers  his  subjects  as  slaves; 
in  short,  every  person  coming  into  the  country,  re- 
ports himself  'the  King's  most  willing  slave.'  Tho 
Viceroy  of  Rangoon  acts  with  a  power  limited  only 
hj  the  King.  He  punishes  criminals  with  severity. 
'The  mildest  manner  of  suffering  death  is  to  have 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  159 

the  head  taken  off.  which  is  done  with  a  large  knife, 
at  one  stroke.  Reprieves  from  extreme  desert, 
however,  are  often  purchased  with  money;  but  when 
a  malefactor  is  destitute  of  friends  and  money,  he 
dies  without  mercy." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Mr.  Judson's  Visit  toChittagong — Persecution  of  Mr.  Hough,  and 
his  Departure  for  Bengal — Return  of  Mr.  Judson — Arrival  of 
Messrs.  Colmaa  and  Wheelock. 

The  prospects  of  the  Mission  now  became  bright- 
er. The  language  had  been  acquired  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Judson,  a  grammar  had*  been  prepared,  two 
tracts  were  printed;  the  one  containing  a  view  of 
the  Christian  religion,  of  which  one  thousand  copies 
were  printed,  and  the  other  a  catechism,  of  which 
three  thousand  copies  were  printed.  An  edition  of 
eight  hundred  copies  of  the  Gospel  by  Matthew, 
translated  by  Mr.  Judson,  was  commenced. 

But  God  was  about  to  gladden  their  hearts,  by 
showing  them  some  of  the  fruits  of  that  seed,  which 
they  had  scattered  with  tears.  In  March,  1817, 
Mr.  Judson  wrote  thus  to  the  Corresponding  Secret 
tary: 

"  I  have  this  day  been  visited  by  the  first  inqui- 
rer after  religion,  that  I  have  seen  in  Burmah.  For 
although  in  the  course  of  the  two  last  years  I  have 
preached  the  Gospel  to  many,  and  though  some  have 
visited  me  several  times,  and  conversed  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion;  yet  I  have  never  had  much  reason 
to  believe  that  their  visits  originated  in  a  spirit  of 
•incere  inquiry.  Conversations  on  religion  have  al- 
ways been  of  my  proposing;  and  though  I  have 
sometimes  been  encouraged  to  hope  that  truth  had 
«ade  some  impression,  never,  until  to-day,  have  I 


160  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

met  with  one  who  was  fairly  entitled  to  the  epithet 
of  Inquirer. 

"As  I  was  sitting  with  my  teacher,  as  usual,  a 
Burman  of  respectable  appearance,  and  followed  by 
a  servant,  came  up  the  steps,  and  sat  down  by  me. 
I  asked  him  the  usual  question,  where  he  came  from: 
to  which  he  gave  me  no  explicit  reply;  and  I  began 
to  suspect  that  he  had  come  from  the  government 
house,  to  enforce  a  trifling  request,  which  in    the 
morning  we  had  declined.     He  soon,  however,  unde- 
ceived and  astonished  me  by  asking,  '  How  long  a 
time  will  it  take  me  to  learn  the  religion  of  Jesus?' 
I  replied  that  such  a  question  could  not  be  answered. 
If  God  gave  light  and  wisdom,  the  religion  of  Jesus 
was  soon  learned;  but  without  God,  a  man  might 
study  all  his  life  long,  and  make  no  proficiency.     But 
how,  continued  l,  came  you  to  know  anything  of  Je- 
sus?    Have  you  been   here  before?     'No.'     Have 
you  seen  any  writings  concerning  Jesus?     'I  have 
seen  two  little  books.'     Who  is  Jesus?     'He  is  the 
Son  of  God,  who,  pitying  creatures,  came  into  this 
world,  and  suffered  death  in  their  stead.'     Who  is 
God  ?     '  He  is  a  Being  without  beginning  or  end, 
who  is  not  subject  to  old  age  or  death,  but  always 
is.'     I  cannot   tell    how   I    felt   at   this    moment 
This  was  the  first  acknowledgement  of  an  eternal 
God,  that  I  had  ever  heard  from  the  lips  of  a  Bur- 
man.     I  handed  him  a  tract  and  catechism,  both  of 
which  he  instantly  recognised,  and  read   here  and 
there,   making  occasional  remarks  to  his   follower, 
such  as,  '  This  is  the  true  God — this  is  the  right 
way,'  &c.     I  now  tried  to  tell  him  some  things  about 
God  and  Christ,  and  himself;  but  he  did  not  listen 
with  much  attention,  and  seemed  anxious  only  to 
get  another  book.     I  had  already  told  him  two  or 
three  times  that  I  had  finished  no  other  book;  but, 
that  in  two  or  three  months,  I  would  give  him  a 
larger  one  which  I  was  now  daily  employed  in  trans- 
lating.    'But,'  replied  he,  'have  you  not  a  little  of 
that  book  done,  which  you  will  graciously  give  me 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  161 

now?'  And  I,  beginning  to  think  that  God's  time 
was  better  than  man's,  folded  and  gave  him  the  two 
first  half  sheets,  which  contain  the  first  five  chapters 
of  Matthew;  on  which  he  instantly  rose,  as  if  his 
business  was  all  done;  and  having  received  an  invi- 
tation to  come  again,  took  leave.  Throughout  his 
short  stay,  he  appeared  different  from  any  Burman 
I  have  met  with.  He  asked  no  questions  about 
customs  and  manners,  with  which  the  Burmans 
tease  us  exceedingly.  He  had  no  curiosity,  and  no 
desire  for  anything,  but  '  more  of  this  sort  of  writ- 
ing.' In  fine,  his  conduct  proved  that  he  had  some- 
thing on  his  mind,  and  I  cannot  but  hope  that  1 
shall  have  to  write  about  him  again. 

"  March  24.  We  have  not  yet  seen  our  inquirer, 
but  to-day  we  met  with  one  of  his  acquaintances . 
who  says  that  he  reads  our  books  all  the  day,  anc1 
shows  them  to  all  who  call  upon  him.  We  told  hire) 
to  ask  his  friend  to  come  and  see  us  again. 

"  26.     An  opportunity  occurs  of  sending  to  Ben 
gal.     I  am  sorry  that  I  cannot  send  home  more  in- 
teresting letters.     But  I  am  not  yet  in  the  way  of 
collecting  interesting  matter.     I  have  found  that  I 
could  not  preach  publicly  to  any  advantage,  with- 
out being  able,  at  the  same  time,  to  put  something 
into   the   hands  of  the  hearers.     And,  in  order  to 
qualify  myself  to  do  this,  I  have  found  it  absolutely 
necessary  to  keep  at  home,  and  confine  myself  to 
close  study,  for  three  or  four  years.     I  hope,  how- 
ever, after  Matthew  is  finished,  to  make  a  more  pub- 
lic entrance  on  my  work  than  has  yet  been  done. 
But  many  difficulties  lie  in  the  way.     Our  present 
house  is  situated  in  the  woods,  away  from  any  neigh- 
bours, and  at  a  distance  from  any  road.     In  this  sit- 
uation, we  have  no  visiters,  and  no  passing  travel- 
lers, whom  we  could  invite  to  stop  and   hear  of 
Christ.     My  attempts  to  go  out  and  find  auditors 
have  always  occasioned  such  a  waste  of  time,  and 
interruption  of  study,  as  would  not  often  be  indulgf- 
ved  in,  or  justified.     We  are  very  desirous  of  build- 
14 


162  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

ing  a  small  house  near  the  town,  on  some  public 
road." 

Mrs.  Judson  wrote  thus  to  a  friend  in  August, 
1817: 

"■  Since  Mr.  Hough's  arrival,  he  has  printed  a 
tract  of  considerable  length,  being  a  view  of  the 
Christian  religion,  which  Mr.  Judson  had  previous- 
ly composed;  and  also  a  small  catechism  for  children, 
and  Matthew's  Gospel.  These  are  in  circulation^ 
and  are  well  understood  by  those  who  read  them. 
Many  have  called  at  the  mission  house,  to  inquire 
more  particularly  into  the  new  religion.  But  we 
have  frequently  observed  in  these  inquirers  a  fear 
lest  others  should  discover  their  inclination  to  inquire. 
Sometimes,  when  two  or  three  intimate  friends  have 
been  seriously  engaged  in  conversing  on  religious 
subjects,  if  others,  with  whom  they  were  not  ac- 
quainted, called  at  the  same  time,  they  would  be 
silent,  and  take  their  leave.  This  makes  us  feel  the 
importance  of  trying  to  obtain  the  patronage  of 
government.  In  a  few  months,  Mr.  Judson  will 
complete  a  dictionary  of  the  Burman  language; 
after  which  he  will,  perhaps,  go  up  to  Ava,  the  resi- 
dence of  the  King. 

"  If  we  were  convinced  of  the  importance  of  mis- 
sions, before  we  left  our  native  country,  we  now  also 
tee  and  feel  their  practicability.  We  could  then  pic- 
ture to  ourselves  the  miserable  situation  of  heathen 
nations;  but  we  now  see  a  whole  populous  empire, 
rational  and  immortal  like  ourselves,  sunk  in  the 
grossest  idolatry;  given  up  to  follow  the  wicked  in- 
clinations of  their  depraved  hearts;  entirely  desti- 
tute of  any  real  principle,  or  the  least  spark  of  true 
benevolence.  Let  those  who  plead  the  native  inno- 
cence and  purity  of  heathen  nations,  visit  Burmah. 
Their  system  of  religion  has  no  power  over  the 
heart,  or  restraint  on  the  passions.  Besides  being 
destitute  of  life,  it  provides  no  atonement  for  sin.. 
Here,  also,  the  Gospel  triumphs  over  this,  and  eve^ 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  163 

ry  other  religion  in  the  world.  This  is  the  grand 
difference;  this  makes  the  Gospel  'good  news,'  in- 
deed, to  the  heavy  laden  and  sin-sick  soul. 

"  How  interested  you  would  be,  could  you  meet 
with  my  little  society  of  females  on  the  Sabbath. 
Interested  I  say — yes,  you  would  be  interested,  if  it 
was  only  from  this  circumstance — that  these  poor 
idolaters  enjoy  the  means  of  grace,  and  sit  under  the 
sound  of  the  Gospel.  I  have  generally  fifteen  or 
twenty.  They  are  attentive  while  I  read  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  endeavour  to  teach  them  about  God. 
One  of  them  told  me  the  other  day,  that  she  could 
not  think  of  giving  up  a  religion  which  her  parents., 
grand-parents,  &c.  &c.  had  embraced,  and  accepting 
a  new  one,  of  which  they  had  never  heard.  I  ask- 
ed her  if  she  wished  to  go  to  hell,  because  her  pro- 
genitors had  gone  there.  She  replied,  if  with  all 
her  offerings  and  good  works  on  her  head,  (speaking 
in  their  idiom)  she  must  go  to  hell,  then  let  her  go. 
I  told  her,  if  she  went  to  hell  after  having  heard  of 
the  Saviour,  her  very  relations  would  contribute  to 
torment  and  upbraid  her,  for  her  rejection  of  that 
Saviour  of  whom  they  had  never  heard,  and  that 
even  she  herself  would  regret  her  folly  when  i  was 
too  late.  If  I  do,  said  she,  I  will  then  cry  out  to  you 
to  be  my  intercessor  with  your  God,  who  will  cer- 
tainly not  refuse  you.  Another  told  me  that  she  did 
believe  in  Christ,  and  prayed  to  him  every  day.  1 
asked  her  if  she  also  believed  in  Gaudama,  and  pray- 
ed to  him.  She  replied,  she  worshipped  them  both. 
I  have  several  times  had  my  hopes  and  expectations 
raised  by  the  apparent  seriousness  of  several  females, 
as  Mr.  Judson  has  in  regard  to  several  men;  but  their 
goodness  was  like  the  morning  cloud  and  early  dew, 
which  soon  passeth  away.  Four  or  five  children 
have  committed  the  catechism  to  memory,  and  often 
repeat  it  to  each  other." 

The  following  letter  describes  some  of  the  offer- 
ings made  by  the  Burmans  at  their  festivals,  and 


164  MEKGin    OF    MRS.     JUDSON. 

also  contains  a  description  of  the  celebrated  pagoda 
at  Rangoon: 

"  This  is  the  season  for  the  great  feast  of  Gauda- 
ma.  It  commenced  yesterday,  and  it  is  to  continue 
for  three  days.  It  is  observed  all  over  the  country; 
but  I  presume  the  multitude  collected  in  this  place 
is  much  greater  than  at  any  other,  excepting  Ava. 
Priests  and  people  come  in  boats  from  a  great  distance, 
to  worship  at  the  pagoda  in  this  place,  which  is 
supposed  to  contain  a  relic  of  Gaudama.  The  Vice- 
roy, on  these  days,  goes  out  in  all  the  pomp  and 
splendor  possible,  dressed  and  ornamented  with  all 
his  insignia  of  olHce,  attended  by  the  members  of 
government  and  the  common  people.  After  kneeling 
and  worshipping  at  the  pagoda,  they  generally  spend 
the  day  in  amusements,  such  as  boxing,  danc- 
ing, singing,  theatrical  exhibitions,  and  fire-works. 
Most  of  the  older  people  spend  the  night  at  the 
pagoda,  and  listen  to  the  instructions  of  the  priests. 

"  Great  and  expensive  offerings  are  made  at  this 
season.  One  last  year,  presented  by  a  member  of 
government,  cost  three  thousand  tickals,  or  twelve 
hundred  dollars.  It  was  a  kind  of  portable  pagoda, 
made  of  bamboo  and  paper,  richly  ornamented  with 
gold  leaf  and  paintings.  It  was  a  hundred  feet  in 
height,  and  the  circumference  oi^  its  base  about  fifty. 
Half  way  up  its  height,  was  a  man  ludicrously  dres- 
sed, with  a  mask  on  his  face,  white  wings  on  his 
ihoulders,  and  artificial  finger  nails,  two  inches  in 
length,  in  the  posture  of  dancing.  This  offering 
vas  carried  by  sixty  men,  preceded  by  a  band  of 
nusic,  and  followed  by  the  officer  who  made  it,  and 
his  suite.  Other  offerings  presented  at  this  festival, 
ire  various  kinds  of  artificial  trees,  the  branches  and 
twigs  of  which  are  filled  with  cups,  bowls,  handker- 
chiefs, and  garments  of  all  descriptions;  these  are 
given  to  the  slaves  attached  to  the  pagoda,  who,  the 
wsek  following,  have  something  like  a  fair,  to  dispose 
T  their  offerings. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  165 

"  The  pagoda  to  which  such  multitudes  resort,  is 
one  of  the  largest  and  most  splendid  in  the  empire. 
After  having  ascended  a  flight  of  steps,  a  large  gate 
opens,  when  a  wild,  fairy  scene  is  abruptly  present- 
ed to  view.  It  resembles  more  the  descriptions  we 
sometimes  have  in  novels,  of  enchanted  castles,  or 
ancient  abbeys  in  ruins,  than  anything  we  ever  meet 
in  real  life.  The  ground  is  completely  covered  with 
a  variety  of  ludicrous  objects,  which  meet  the  eye  in 
every  direction,  interspersed  with  the  banyan,  cocoa- 
nut,  and  toddy  trees.  Here  and  there  are  large  open 
buildings,  containing  huge  images  of  Gaudama;  some 
in  a  sitting,  some  in  a  sleeping  position,  surrounded 
by  images  of  priests  and  attendants,  in  the  act  of 
worship,  or  listening  to  his  instructions.  Before 
the  image  of  Gaudama,  are  erected  small  altars,  on 
which  offerings  of  fruit,  flowers,  &c.  are  laid.  Large 
images  of  elephants,  lions,  angels,  and  demons,  to- 
gether with  a  number  of  indescribable  objects,  all 
assist  in  filling  the  picturesque  scene. 

"  The  ground  on  which  this  pagoda  is  situated, 
commands  a  view  of  the  surrounding  county,  which 
presents  one  of  the  most  beautiful  landscapes  in 
nature.  The  polished  spires  of  the  pagodas,  glisten- 
ing among  the  trees  at  a  distance,  appear  like  the 
steeples  of  meeting-houses  in  our  American  seaports. 
The  verdant  appearance  of  the  country,  the  hills  and 
valleys,  ponds  and  rivers,  the  banks  of  which  are 
covered  with  cattle,  and  fields  of  rice;  each,  in  their 
turn,  attract  the  eye,  and  cause  the  beholder  to 
exclaim,  '  Was  this  delightful  country  made  to  be 
the  residence  of  idolaters?  Are  those  glittering 
spires,  which,  in  consequence  of  association  of  ideas, 
recall  to  mind  so  many  animating  sensations,  but  the 
monuments  of  idolatry?'  O  my  friend!  scenes  like 
these,  productive  of  feelings  so  various  and  opposite, 
do-  notwithstanding,  fire  the  soul  with  an  unconquer- 
able desire  to  make  an  effort  to  rescue  this  people 
from  destruction,  and  lead  them  to  the  Rock  that  is 
higher  than  they." 


166  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

In  November,  1817,  Mr.  Edward  WheeiOCK,  a 
member  of  the  Second  Baptist  Church  in  Boston,  and 
Mr.  James  Colman,  a  member  of  the  Third  Baptist 
Church  in  that  city,  sailed  i'rom  Boston,  to  join  the 
.Mission.  They  were  young  men  of  talents,  and  of 
exemplary  piety,  who  were  constrained  by  the  love 
of  Christ  to  offer  themselves  as  messengers  of  the  Sa- 
viour, to  bear  his  unsearchable  riches  to  the  distant 
heathen.  With  the  hope  that  the  sentiments  utter- 
ed by  these  excellent  young  men,  who  were  so  soon 
summoned  away  from  their  earthly  toils,  may  enkin- 
dle a  flame  of  zeal  in  some  kindred  hearts,  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  are  quoted  from  their  letters  to  the 
•Board : 

Mr.  Colman  wrote  thus — "  Since  I  came  to  the 
above  conclusion,  my  mind  has  been  unwavering. 
It  is  true,  mountains,  at  times,  have  arisen  between 
myself  and  the  eastern  world.  My  way  has  been 
hedged  up  by  difficulties,  which  to  the  eye  of  human 
reason  might  appear  insurmountable.  But  duty  has 
constantly  appeared  the  same.  Indeed,  I  esteem 
missionary  work,  not  only  as  a  duty  for  me  to  per- 
form, but  as  a  privilege  for  me  to  enjoy;  a  privilege 
•which  I  value  more  than  the  riches  of  the  earth. 
Only  give  me  the  rich  satisfaction  of  holding  up  the 
torch  of  truth,  in  the  benighted  regions  of  Burmah! 
'This  is  the  object  which  lies  nearest  my  heart;  for 
this,  I  can  cheerfully  leave  my  native  land,  and  the 
fcosom  of  my  beloved  friends.  I  pant  to  proclaim 
the  Gospel  to  those  who  are  ignorant  of  it;  to  pre- 
sent to  their  minds  that  firm  foundation  on  which 
any  own  hopes  of  eternal  happiness  are  built.  I  look 
to  Burmah  as  my  home,  and  as  the  field  of  my  fu- 
ture toils.  To  the  wretched  inhabitants  of  that  em- 
pire I  long  to  present  the  Bible,  the  fountain  of 
knowledge,  and  to  direct  their  wandering  steps  to 
the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls.  Nor  can 
I  refrain  from  cherishing  the  hope,  that  my  feeble 
labors  among  them  will  be  crowned  with  the  hies- 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  167 

sing  of  Heaven.  Some,  I  trust,  will  be  induced  to 
forsake  the  worship  of  idols,  and  to  bow  the  knee  to 
Him,  on  whose  vesture  and  thigh  is  written,  King 
of  Kings,  and  Lord  of  Lords.  Prompted,  as  I  be- 
lieve, by  a  deep  sense  of  the  worth  of  souls,  and  by 
the  command  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  who  says, '  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature ;' and  encouraged  by  his  promise  of  constant, 
assistance  and  direction  to  his  servants,  I  voluntarily 
and  joyfully  offer  myself  to  be  your  Missionary  to 
the  Burman  empire.  May  the  Lord  preside  over 
your  deliberations,  and  grant  me,  if  it  can  be  consis- 
tent with  his  holy  will,  the  unspeakable  happiness 
of  proclaiming  the  love  of  Jesus  to  the  miserable 
heathen." 

Mr.  Wheelook  closed  his  application  to  the  Board 
with  the  following  line&: 

"To  you,  honored  fathers,  is  my  mind  directed, 
as  to  those,  who,  und?r  God,  must  decide  my  case. 
To  you  I  offer,  freely  and  Joyfully  offer  myself,  to 
become  your  Missionary,  to  aid  those  already  under 
your  patronage,  to  turn  the  pc^r  Burmans  from 
idols,  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God.  And  O !  if  it 
is  consistent  that  one  so  unworthy,  u\&  so  unquali- 
fied as  myself,  should  engage  in  this  glorious  work, 
deny  me  not,  I  beseech  you,  the  unspeakable  privi- 
lege; deny  me  not  the  fondest,  the  most  ardent  de- 
sire of  my  soul,  that  can,  in  this  world,  be  gratified. 
To  deny  me  this,  would  be  to  deprive  me  of  the 
greatest  happiness  which,  in  this  world,  I  can  pos- 
sibly enjoy.  I  would  rather  be  a  Missionary  of  the 
cross,  than  a  King  on  a  throne.  Let  the  men  of  this 
world  possess  its  glittering  toys;  let  the  miser  grasp 
his  cankered  gold :  let  the  voluptuary  enjoy  his  sor- 
did pleasures;  let  the  ambitious  ascend  to  the  pinna- 
cle of  earthly  honor;  but  let  me  enjoy  the  sweet 
satisfaction  of  directing  the  poor  pagans  to  the> 
'Lamb  of  God.'  I  court  no  greater  good;  I  desire* 
no  greater  joy;  I  seek  no  greater  honor.    To  Bur- 


168  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

mah  would  I  go;  in  Burmah  would  I  live;  in  Burmah 
would  I  toil;  in  Burmah  would  I  die;  and  in  Burmah 
would  I  be  buried." 

In  December,  1817,  Mr.  Judson  left  Rangoon  on 
a  visit  to  Chittagong,  in  Arracan,  for  the  purpose  of 
benefitting  his  health,  and  of  procuring  one  of  the 
native  Christians,  residing  there,  who  spoke  the  Bur- 
man  language,  to  assist  him  in  his  first  public  at- 
tempts to  preach  the  Gospel.  He  designed  to  be 
absent  but  three  months:  but  the  vessel  Avas  de- 
tained by  contrary  winds,  and  becoming  unmanage- 
able in  the  difficult  navigation  along  the  coast,  her 
direction  was  changed  for  Madras,  and  Mr.  Judsoi» 
had  the  unspeakable  anguish  of  being  borne  away 
from  the  scene  cf  his  missionary  labors,  to  a  distant 
part  of  India,  which  he  had  no  wish  to  visit.  The 
vessel  was  unable  to  reach  Madras,  and  Mr.  Judson 
was  carried  to  a  place  three  hundred  miles  from 
that  city,  to  which  he  was  obliged  to  travel  by  land. 
Here  he  endeavoured  to  obtain  a  passage  for  Ran- 
goon but  was  unsuccessful;  and  he  was  detained  at 
Madras,  till  July  9a>  when  he  sailed  for  Rangoon  in 
an  English  ship.* 

During  his  posence,  very  alarming  incidents  oc- 
curred at  Rangoon,  which  threatened,  for  awhile, 
to  destroy  the  mission.  Nothing,  indeed,  but  the 
special  providence  of  God,  and  the  firmness  of  Mrs. 
Judson,  prevented  an  abandonment  of  the  station, 
which  might  have  been  final.  Under  date  of  Janu- 
ary 18,  1818,  she  thus  wrote  to  Dr.  Baldwin: 

"We  still  live  in  a  quiet  manner,  unmolested  by 
government,  or  robbers.  The  Viceroy's  family  treat 
us  with  respect  and  affection,  now  and  then  sending 
us  an  elephant,  to  accompany  them  in  their  excur- 
sions. Her  Highness,  the  Vicereine,  professes  a 
particular  regard  for  me,  and  I,  in  return,  have  pre- 
sented her  with  a  translation  of  Matthew's  Gospel, 
a  tract,  and  catechism,  and  have  had  two  or  three 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSOK.  169 

opportunities  of  conversing  with  her  privately  on 
the  subject  of  religion.  How  much  she  reads  in 
the  former,  or  believes  in  the  latter,  I  am  unable  to 
say;  but  neither  produces  any  visible  effect.  She 
ordered  the  instructress  of  one  of  her  daughters  to 
give  the  catechism  to  her  to  commit  to  memory. 

"January  30.  The  Burman  Mr.  Judson  men- 
tioned sometime  ago,  as  being  the  first  serious  inquir- 
er, and  one  who  has  excited  the  most  hope,  came 
to-day  to  the  mission-house.  It  is  now  almost  a 
year  since  he  first  came,  and  with  much  apparent 
anxiety  inquired,  '  How  long  time  will  it  take  me  to 
Learn  the  religion  of  Jesus?'  We  have  since  fre- 
quently inquired,  but  obtained  little  information  res- 
pecting him,  until  to-day.  Soon  after  his  first  visit, 
he  was  appointed  Governor  of  a  cluster  of  villages 
situated  on  the  Syrian  river,  in  the  country  of  Pegu. 
He  has  been  at  Rangoon  but  once  since,  and  then 
on  business  by  order  of  the  Viceroy,  and  obliged  to 
return  immediately.  .    . 

"I  asked  him  if  he  had  become  a  disciple  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  replied,  '  I  have  not  yet,  but  I  am  think- 
ing and  reading  in  order  \o  become  one.  I  cannot 
yet  destroy  my  old  mind;  for  when  I  see  a  handsome 
patso,  (a  cloth  the  Burman  men  wear,)  or  a  hand- 
some owvnbown,  (the  handkerchief  worn  on  the 
head,)*!  still  desire  them.  Tell  the  great  teacher, 
when  he  returns,  that  I  wish  to  see  him,  though  I 
am  not  a  disciple  of  Christ.'  He  requested  the  re- 
maining part  of  Matthew's  Gospel,  also  catechisms 
and  tracts  for  his  followers.  I  gave  all  of  his  attend- 
ants tracts;  on  which  he  said  to  them,  f  Take  and 
read  them  attentively,  and  when  you  have  embraced 
the  doctrines  they  contain,  come  here,  and  converse 
with  the  teacher.' " 

A  letter,  dated  February  18,  1818,  says: 

"It  is  now  four  years  and  a  half,  since  we  took  ua> 
our  residence  in  this  spiritually  benighted  land,  and 
to  this  day  do  we  offer  our  thanks  to  God,  for  nav- 
15 


170  MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 

ing  brought  and  continued  us  here.  To  this  day- 
can  we  testify  that  God  is  good;  that  he  is  a  faith- 
ful, covenant-keeping  God,  who  is  worthy  of  the  en- 
tire trust  and  confidence  of  all  his  creatures.  Never, 
for  a  moment,  has  he  left  us  to  feel,  that  our  first 
views  of  the  practicability  of  missions  were  visionary; 
consequently,  we  have  been  preserved  from  those 
distressing,  agonizing  feelings,  resulting  from  regret 
and  disappointment  in  a  darling  object.  On  the 
contrary,  we  feel  that  missions  to  the  heathen  are 
not  only  practicable,  but  that  the  very  blood  of  their 
souls  will  be  required  at  the  hand  of  those  Christians, 
who  neglect  to  make  exertions  to  send  the  Gospel 
among  them." 

Mrs.  Judson  thus  describes  the  events  to  which, 
in  the  preceding  page,  we  alluded : 

"Three  months  of  Mr.  Judson's  absence  had 
nearly  expired,  and  we  had  begun  to  look  for  his 
return,  when  a  native  boat  arrived,  twelve  days 
from  Chittagong,  bringing  the  distressing  intelli- 
gence, that  neither  Mi.  Judson  nor  the  vessel  had 
been  heard  of  at  that  port.  I  should  not  have  given 
so  much  credit  to  this  report,  as  to  have  allowed  its 
harassing  my  feelings,  had  it  not  been  corroborated 
by  communications  from  my  friends  in  Bengal, 
which  arrived  just  at  this  time  From  the  circum- 
stance, that  the  vessel  had  not  reached  the  port  of 
destination,  I  knew  not  what  conclusion  to  draw. 
Hope,  at  times,  suggested  the  idea  that  the  ship's 
course  might  have  been  altered,  that  she  might  yet 
be  safe;  but  despondency  more  frequently  strove*  to 
convince  me  that  all  was  lost.  Thus  was  I,  for 
four  months,  in  that  agonizing  state  of  suspense, 
which  is  frequently  more  oppressive  than  the  most 
dreaded  certainty. 

"  Two  or  three  days  after  the  arrival  of  the  above 
intelligence,  Mr.  Hough  received  an  order,  couched 
in  the  most  menacing  language,  to  appear  immedi- 
ately at  the  court-house,  to  give  an  account  of  him 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  171 

self.  This,  so  unlike  any  message  we  had  ever 
before  received  from  government,  spread  consterna- 
tion and  alarm  among  our  teachers,  domestics,  and 
adherents;  some  of  whom  followed  Mr.  Hough  at  a 
distance,  and  heard  the  appalling  words-,  from  some 
of  the  petty  officers,  that  a  royal  order  had  arrived, 
for  the  banishment  of  all  foreign  teachers.  As  it 
was  late  when  Mr.  Hough  arrived  at  ihe  court-house, 
he  was  merely  ordered  to  give  security  for  his  appear- 
ance at  an  early  hour  on  the  approaching  day,  when, 
to  use  their  own  unfeeling  language,  c  If  he  did  not 
tell  all  the  truth  relative  to  his  situation  in  the  coun- 
try, they  would  write  with  his  heart's  blood.' 

"Our  embarrassments  at  this  period,  were  great- 
ly increased  by  the  circumstance,  that  the  Viceroy 
and  family,  who  had  always  been  our  steady  friends, 
had  been  recently  recalled  to  Ava;  and  the  present 
Viceroy,  with  whom  we  had  but  a  slight  acquaint- 
ance, had  left  his  family  at  the  capital.  Mr.  Hough 
was  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  language, 
to  aHow  his  appealing  in  person  to  the  Viceroy;  and 
as  it  is  not  customary  for  females  to  appear  at  his 
court,  in  the  absence  of  the  Vicereine,  we  had 
nothing  before  us  but  the  gloomy  prospect  of  being 
obliged  to  submit  to  all  those  evils,  in  the  power  of 
petty  officers  to  inflict,  when  unprotected  by  higher 
authority. 

"  The  following  days,  Friday  and  Saturday,  Mr. 
Hough  was  detained  at  the  court-house,  and  under 
the  necessity  of  answering,  through  an  interpreter, 
the  most  trivial  questions;  such  as,  what  were  the 
names  of  his  parents,  how  many  suits  of  clothes  he 
had,  &c.  all  which  were  written  down  in  the  most 
formal  manner  imaginable.  The  court  would  not 
allow  his  retiring  for  any  refreshment;  and  this, 
together  with  several  other  petty  grievances,  con- 
vinced us  that  it  was  their  object  to  harass  and 
distress  us  as  much  as  possible:  feeling  safe  in  the 
idea  that  circumstances  were  such  that  we  could  not 
appeal  to  the  Viceroy." 


172  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUDSON 

It  appeared,  in  the  issue,  that  the  object  of  the 
Burman  officers  was,  to  extort  money  from  Mr. 
Hough.  An  order  had  been  received  from  the  King, 
that  the  Portuguese  priests,  three  in  number,  should 
leave  the  country.  To  ascertain  who  they  were, 
the  Viceroy  had  issued  an  order  that  all  the  foreign 
priests  should  appear  at  the  court-house,  not  intend- 
ing  that  any  bat  the  Portuguese  should  be  examined, 
further  than  to  ascertain  that  they  were  not  Portu- 
guese. Mr.  H.  and  Mrs.  J.  resolved  to  appeal  to 
the  Viceroy,  and  Mrs.  J.'s  teacher  drew  up  a 
petition,  which  she  herself  presented,  with  some  of 
the  feelings  and  of  the  intrepidity  of  Esther.  The 
Viceroy  immediately  commanded,  that  Mr.  Hough 
should  receive  no  further  molestation. 

About  this  time,  that  dreadful  disorder,  the  cholera 
morbus,  began  to  rage  among  the  natives.  It  was 
in  the  hottest  season  of  the  year,  and  Rangoon  was 
soon  filled  with  consternation.  The  natives  attrib- 
uted the  disease  to  evil  spirits,  who  were  traversing 
the  streets;  and  they  endeavoured  to  expel  them,  by 
making  a  noise.  Cannons  were  accordingly  fired, 
and  every  one  began  beating  his  house  with  clubs 
and  other  instruments  of  uproar.  But.  the  disease 
continued  to  make  frightful  ravages.  By  the  bles- 
sing of  God,  however,  not  a  single  individual,  on 
the  mission  premises,  died.  There  was,  at  this 
time,  too,  a  report  of  war  between  England  and 
Burmah,  and  the  English  vessels  were  hastening  to 
depart.  It  was  now  six  months  since  Mr.  Judson 
had  been  heard  from.  In  these  distressing  circum- 
stances, Mrs.  Judson  wrote  to  a  friend,  under  date 
of  July  2: 

"Mr.  Hough,  for  sometime  past,  has  been 
desirous  to  have  Mrs.  Hough,  myself,  and  his  chil- 
dren, go  to  Bengal.  But  I  have  ever  felt  resolved 
not  to  make  any  movement  until  I  hear  from  Mr. 
Judson.  Within  a  few  days,  however,  some  circum- 
stances have  occurred,  which  have  induced  me  to 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  173 

make  preparations  for  a  voyage.  There  is  but  one 
remaining  ship  in  the  river,  and  if  an  embargo  is 
laid  on  English  ships,  it  will  be  impossible  for  Mr. 
Judson  (if  he  is  yet  alive)  to  return  to  this  place. 
But  the  uncertainty  of  meeting  him  in  Bengal,  and 
the  possibility  of  his  arriving  in  my  absence,  cause 
me  to  make  preparations  with  a  heavy  heart. 
Sometimes  I  feel  inclined  to  remain  here,  alone,  and 
hazard  the  consequences.  I  should  certainly  conclude 
on  this  step,  if  any  probability  existed  of  Mr.  Jud- 
son's  return.  This  mission  has  never  appeared  in 
oo  low  a  state  as  at  the  present  time.  It  seems  now 
entirely  destroyed,  as  we  all  expect  to  embark  for 
Bengal  in  a  day  or  two.  Alas !  alas !  how  changed 
our  prospects  since  Mr.  Judson  left  us.  How  darky 
how  intricate  the  providence  which  now  surrounds 
us !  Yet  it  becomes  us  to  be  still,  and  know  that  he 
is  God,  who  has  thus  ordered  our  circumstances. 

"  July  14.  Alone,  my  dear  friends,  in  this  great 
house,  without  an  individual,  excepting  my  little 
girl  and  Burmans,  I  take  my  pen  to  relate  the 
strange  vicissitudes  through  which  I  have  passed 
within  a  few  days. 

"  On  the  5th  of  this  month,  I  embarked  with  Mr. 
Hough  and  family  for  Bengal,  having  previously  dis- 
posed of  what  I  could  not  take  with  me.  I  had  en- 
gaged Mr.  Judson's  teacher  to  accompany  me,  that 
in  case  of  meeting  him  in  Bengal,  he  could  go  on 
with  his  Burman  studies.  But  the  teacher,  fearing 
the  difficulties  arising  from  his  being  a  Burman, 
broke  his  engagement,  and  refused  to  go.  My  dis- 
inclination to  proceed  in  the  course  commenced,  had 
increased  to  such  a  degree,  that  I  was  on  the  point 
of  giving  up  the  voyage  myself;  but  my  passage  was 
paid,  my  baggage  on  board,  and  I  knew  not  how  to- 
separate  myself  from  the  rest  of  the  mission  family. 
The  vessel,  however,  was  several  days  in  going 
down  the  river;  and  when  on  the  point  of  putting; 
out  to  sea,  the  captain  and  officers  ascertained  she 
was  in  a  dangerous  state,  in  consequence  of  having 


174  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

been  improperly  loaded,  and  that  she  must  be  de- 
tained for  a  day  or  two  at  the  place  in  which  she 
then  lay.  I  immediately  resolved  on  giving-  up  the 
voyage,  and  returning-  to  town.  Accordingly  the 
captain  sent  up  a  boat  with  me,  and  engaged  to  for- 
ward my  baggage  the  next  day.  I  reached  town 
in  the  evening — spent  the  night  at  the  house  of  the 
only  remaining  Englishman  in  the  place,  and  to-day 
have  come  out  to  the  mission-house,  to  the  great  joy 
of  all  the  Burmans  left  on  our  premises.  Mr.  Hough 
and  his  family  will  proceed,  and  they  kindly  and 
affectionately  urge  my  return.  I  know  I  am  sur- 
rounded by  dangers  on  every  hand,  and  expect  to 
see  much  anxiety  and  distress;  but  at  present  I  am 
tranquil,  and  intend  to  make  an  effort  to  pursue 
my  studies  as  formerlv,  and  leave  the  event  with 
God." 

Thus  did  this  noble  minded  woman  resolve  to  re- 
main alone  at  Rangoon,  and  confront  all  the  perils 
which  might  beset  her;  although  it  was  entirely  un- 
certain whether  her  husband  was  yet  alive.  The 
event  justified  her  courage,  and  rewarded  her  con- 
stancy. 

In  a  few  days,  Mr.  Judson  returned  to  Rangoon, 
and  the  apprehensions  of  his  wife  were  at  once  dis- 
pelled. The  vessel  in  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough 
had  taken  passage,  was  detained  several  weeks;  but 
they  finally  sailed  for  Bengal,  carrying  with  them 
the  greater  part  of  the  printing  apparatus. 

In  April,  1818,  Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheelock, 
with  their  wives,  arrived  at  Calcutta,  from  Boston, 
after  a  pleasant  voyage,  during  which  their  prayers 
and  zealous  instructions  were  made  instrumental,  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  conversion  of  several  of  the 
seamen.  They  sailed  from  Calcutta,  August  19,  for 
Rangoon,  where  they  arrived,  September  19,  a  few 
weeks  after  the  return  of  Mr.  Judson.  Thus  did 
the  clouds,  which  had  recently  hung  over  the  mis* 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 


175 


sion,  disperse;  and  the  Missionaries  felt  the  truth 
and  beauty  of  the  sentiment: 

"  The  Lord  can  clear  the  darkest  skies, 

Can  give  us  day  for  night ; 
Make  drops  of  sacred  sorrow  rise 

To  rivers  of  delight." 


CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Judson  commences  Preaching — First  Convert  baptized — 
Death  of  Mr.  Wheelock. 

The   mission   had  now  been  established  several 
years,  and  something  had  been  done,  by  private 
conversation,  and  through  the  press,  to  convey  the 
knowledge  of  salvation  to  the  natives.     But  it  was 
thought  that  the  time  had  arrived  for  more  public 
and  enlarged  efforts.     Mr.  Judson  was  sufficiently 
master  of  the  language  to  preach  publicly.     Tracts 
and  portions  of  the  Scriptures  were   ready  to   be 
placed  in  the  hands  of  inquirers.     It  was,  therefore, 
resolved  to  erect  a  small  building,  (called  a  zayat) 
adjoining  the  mission  premises,  near  a  great  road 
leading  to  one  of  the  principal  pagodas,  and  conse- 
quently much  thronged.     Here  it  was  designed  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  and  to  converse  with  any  per- 
sons who  might  choose  to  visit  it.     This  was  a  haz- 
ardous attempt.     The  Missionaries  had  remained 
unmolested,  because  they  had  lived  retired,  and  had 
been  able  to  obtain  the  favor  of  the  Viceroy.     But 
a  public  attempt  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  to  con- 
vert the  natives  to  Christianity,  was  likely  to  attract 
the  attention  and  displeasure  of  the  government. 
It  was  well  known,  that  a  renunciation  of  the  estab- 
lished religion  would  be  punished  with  death,     tfut 
the  Missionaries  resolved  to  make  the  attempt,  and 
trust  in  the  Lord  for  protection 


176  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheelock  immediately  com- 
menced the  study  of  the  language,  but  their  health 
was  so  impaired,  particularly  that  of  Mr.  W.  that 
their  progress  was  slow  and  limited. 

In  April,  1819,  the  zayat  was  opened,  and  a  new 
era  in  the  mission  commenced.     Mr.  Judson  says: 

"  To-day  the  building  of  the  zayat  being  suffi- 
ciently advanced  for  the  purpose,  I  called  together  a 
few  people  that  live  around  us,  and  commenced 
public  worship  in  the  Burman  language.  I  say 
commenced,  for  though  I  have  frequently  read  and 
discoursed  to  the  natives,  I  have  never  before  con- 
ducted a  course  of  exercises  which  deserved  the 
name  of  public  worship,  according  to  the  usual  ac- 
ceptation of  that  phrase  among  Christians;  and 
though  I  began  to  preach  the  Gospel,  as  soon  as  I 
could  speak  intelligibly,  I  have  thought  it  hardly 
becoming  to  apply  the  term  preaching,  (since  it  has 
acquired  an  appropriate  meaning  in  modern  use,)  to 
my  imperfect,  desultory  exhortations  and  conversa- 
tions. But  I  hope,  though  with  fear  and  trembling, 
that  I  have  now  commenced  a  course  of  public  wor- 
ship and  regular  preaching. 

"The  congregation  to-day  consisted  of  fifteen 
persons  only,  besides  children.  Much  disorder  and 
inattention  prevailed,  most  of  them  not  having  been 
accustomed  to  attend  Burman  worship.  May  the 
Lord  grant  his  blessing  on  attempts  made  in  great 
weakness,  and  under  great  disadvantages;  and  all 
the  glory  will  be  his. 

'  "April  6.  This  evening  I  went,  for  the  second 
time,  to  hear  a  popular  Burman  preacher.  On  our 
arrival,  we  found  a  zayat,  in  the  precincts  of  one  of 
the  most  celebrated  pagodas,  lighted  up,  and  the 
floor  spread  with  mats.  In  the  centre  was  a  frame 
raised  about  eighteen  inches  from  the  ground,  where 
the  preacher,  on  his  arrival,  seated  himself.  He 
appeared  to  be  about  forty-five  years  old,  of  very 
pleasant  countenance,  and  harmonious  speech.    Ide 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  177 

was  once  a  priest,  but  is  now  a  layman.  The  peo- 
ple, as  they  came  in,  seated  themselves  on  the  mats, 
the  men  on  one  side  of  the  house,  and  the  women 
on  the  other.  It  was  an  undistinguished  day,  and 
the  congregation  was  very  small,  not  more  than  one 
hundred.  When  we  entered,  some  said,  'There 
come  some  wild  foreigners;'  but  when  we  sat  down 
properly,  and  took  off  our  shoes,  they  began  to  say, 
'  No,  they  are  not  wild,  they  are  civilized.'  Some 
recognised  me,  and  said  to  another,  '  It  is  the  En- 
glish teacher,'  a  name  by  which  I  am  commonly 
known.  The  preacher  soon  took  notice  of  us,  entered 
into  some  conversation,  invited  us  to  visit  him,  and 
so  on;  but  on  learning  that  I  was  a  Missionary,  or, 
in  their  idiom,  a  religion-making-teacher,  his  coun- 
tenance fell,  and  he  said  no  more.  The  people  being 
now  convened,  one,  appointed  for  the  purpose,  called 
three  times  for  silence  and  attention.  Each  one 
then  took  the  flowers  and  leaves  which  had  been 

Ereviously  distributed,  and  placing  them  between 
is  fingers,  raised  them  to  his  head,  and  in  that  re- 
spectful posture,  remained  motionless,  until  the  ser- 
vice was  closed.  This  ceremony  we  of  course 
declined.  When  all  things  were  properly  adjusted, 
the  preacher  closed  his  eyes,  and  commenced  thee 
exercise,  which  consisted  in  repeating  a  portion  from* 
their  sacred  writings.  His  subject  was  the  conversion: 
of  the  two  prime  disciples  of  Gaudama,  and  their 
subsequent  promotion  and  glory.  His  oratory  1 
found  to  be  entirely  different  from  all  that  we  call 
oratory.  At  first,  he  seems  dull  and  monotonous; 
but  presently,  his  soft,  mellifluent  tones  win  their 
way  into  the  heart,  and  lull  the  soul  into  that  state 
of  calmness  and  serenity,  which,  to  a  Burman  mind, 
somewhat  resembles  the  boasted  perfection  of  their 
saints  of  old.  His  discourse  continued  about  half" 
an  hour;  and  at  the  close,  the  whole  assembly  burst 
out  into  a  short  prayer,  after  which  all  rose  and 
retired.  This  man  exhibits  twice  every  eveningv 
in  different  places.     Indeed  he  is  the  only  popular 


178  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

lay  preacher  in  the  place.  As  for  the  priests,  they 
preach  on  special  occasions  only,  when  they  are 
drawn  from  their  seclusion  and  inactivity,  by  the 
solicitations  of  their  adherents. 

"  April  25.  Lord's-day.  Yesterday  we  completed 
the  zayat,  set  up  the  front  stairs,  and  laid  open  the 
entrance  from  the  road.  This  morning  I  took  my 
seat  on  the  floor  in  the  open  porch,  under  some 
solemn  impression  of  the  great  responsibility  attached 
.to  my  new  mode  of  life. 

fi  In  the  forenoon  the  members  of  the  mission 
family  came  over  to  have  our  usual  worship,  having 
concluded  to  hold  it  for  a  few  Sundays  in  the  zayat, 
jather  than  in  the  house,  in  order  to  give  the  Bur- 
mans  some  idea  of  the  place. 

"In  the  afternoon  our  people  came  together,  and 
several  came  in  from  the  road,  so  that  we  had  an  as- 
sembly of  between  twenty-five  and  thirty,  besides 
-childDen.  At  the  close  of  the  service,  I  distributed 
several  tracts  to  the  strangers. 

"April  27.  One  of  the  most  attentive  of  the 
hearers  -last  night,  came  again,  with  a  petty  officer 
from  another  village.  They  staid  most  of  the  day, 
and  received  a  great  deal  of  instruction ;  and  left, 
with  the  promise  that  they  would  come  as  often  as 
the  distance  of  their  residence  would  permit.  Con 
siderably  encouraged  to-day  with  the  hope  that  God 
is  preparing  a  people  in  this  benighted  land. 

"28.  Nothing  interesting  through  the  day.  At 
night,  encountered  a  bitter  opposer :  he  had  visited 
Bengal,  and  some  foe  to  missions  had  poisoned  his 
mind;  he  manifested  a  most  virulent  spirit.  I  felt 
that  he  would  most  gladly  be  foremost  in  destroying 
us.  But  through  divine  grace  I  was  enabled  to  treat 
him  with  meekness  and  gentleness,  and  he  finally 
left  me  politely.  He  appeared  to  be  rich,  and  had 
several  followers." 

Mrs.  Judson  thus  describes  the  zayat,  and  the 
method  of  conducting  the  school: 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  179 

"The zayat  is  situated  thirty  or  forty  rods  from 
the  mission-house,  and  in  dimensions  is  twenty-seven 
by  eighteen  feet.  It  is  raised  four  feet  from  the 
ground,  and  is  divided  into  three  parts.  The  first 
division  is  laid  entirely  open  to  the  road,  without 
doors,  windows,  or  a  partition  in  the  front  side,  and 
takes  up  a  third  part  of  the  whole  building.  It  is 
made  of  bamboo  and  thatch,  and  is  the  place  where 
Mr.  Judson  sits  all  the  day  long,  and  says  to  the 
passers  by,  '  Ho !  every  one  that  thirsteth,'  &c. 
The  next,  and  middle  division,  is  a  large  airy  room, 
with  four  doors  and  four  windows,  opening  in  oppo- 
site directions;  made  entirely  of  boards,  and  is  white- 
washed, to  distinguish  it  from  the  other  zayats 
around  us. 

"  In  this  room  we  have  public  worship  in  Burman 
on  the  Sabbath;  and  in  the  middle  of  which  I  am 
now  situated  at  my  writing  table,  while  six  of  the 
male  scholars  are  at  one  end,  each  with  his  torch  and 
black  board,  over  which  he  is  industriously  bending, 
and  emitting  the  curious  sounds  of  the  language. 
The  third,  and  last  division,  is  only  an  entry  way, 
which  opens  into  the  garden,  leading  to  the  mission 
house. 

"  In  this  apartment,  all  the  women  are  seated,  with 
their  lights  and  black  boards,  much  in  the  same  po- 
sition and  employment  as  the  men .  T  he  black  board , 
on  which  all  the  Burmans  learn  to  read  and  write, 
answers  the  same  purpose  as  our  slates.  They  are 
about  a  yard  in  length,  made  black  with  charcoal 
and  the  juice  of  a  leaf;  and  letters  are  clearly  imprin- 
ted with  a  species  of  white  stone,  a  little  similar  to 
our  slate  pencils.  A  lesson  is  written  out  on  this 
board  by  an  instructer;  and  when  the  scholar  is  per- 
fect master  of  it,  it  is  erased,  and  a  new  one  written. 
The  Burmans  are  truly  systematic  in  their  elemen- 
tary instructions,  and  a  scholar  is  not  considered 
qualified  to  read  without  spelling,  until  he  has  a  per- 
fect knowledge  of  all  the  various  combinations  of 
letters," 


180  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

At  this  time  Mrs.  Judson  wrote  the  following 
letter  to  her  sisters: 

"  Rangoon,  April  29,  1819. 
"  My  dear  Sister  M. 

"  Being  left  alone  in  my  room  this  afternoon,  I 
know  not  how  I  can  spend  it  more  pleasantly  than  in 
writing  to  a  dear,  far-distant  sister,  whom  I  never 
expect  to  meet  again  until  we  arrive  at  our  Father's 
house  in  heaven.  Though  it  is  seven  years  since  I 
left  my  native  land  and  scenes  of  my  earliest  years, 
they  are  as  fresh  in  my  recollection  as  though  it 
were  but  yesterday;  and  the  wound  then  inflicted 
every  now  and  then  opens  and  bleeds  afresh.  I  be- 
lieve very  few  females  who  have  left  their  native 
country,  have  had  it  in  their  power  to  make  such 
sacrifices  as  myself.  When  I  think  of  my  pleasant 
home,  and  dear  Bradford  friends;  the  flattering 
prospects  and  sources  of  enjoyment  which  I  left,  I 
am  often  led  to  wonder  how  I  was  ever  made  willing 
to  forsake  them,  and  deliberately  embrace  a  life 
replete  with  vicissitudes  as  the  present.  But,  my 
dear  sister  Mary,  a  little  sacrifice  for  the  cause  of 
Christ  is  not  worth  naming;  and  I  feel  it  a  privilege, 
of  which  I  am  entirely  undeserving,  to  have  had  it 
in  my  power  to  sacrifice  my  all  for  Him  who  hesita- 
ted not  to  lay  down  his  life  for  sinners.  I  rejoice 
that  I  had  a  pleasant  home,  dear  friends,  and  flat- 
tering prospects,  to  relinquish,  and  that  once  in  my 
life  I  had  an  opportunity  of  manifesting  my  little 
attachment  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  I  know  you 
often  wish  to  know  certainly,  whether  I  still  approve 
of  the  first  step  I  took  in  the  missionary  cause;  and 
whether,  if  I  had  the  choice  again  to  make,  with 
my  present  knowledge  and  views  of  the  subject,  I 
should  make  the  same.  Well,  I  frankly  acknowledge 
that  I  should  do  just  the  same,  with  this  exception; 
that  I  should  commence  such  a  life,  with  much  more 
fear  and  trembling,  on  account  of  my  unfitness;  and 
€hould  almost  hesitate  whether  one  so  vile,  so  poor- 
«y  qualified,  ought  to  occupy  a  sphere  of  so  much 


31EM0IR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  181 

usefulness.  I  do  at  times  feel  almost  ready  to  sink 
down  in  despair,  when  I  realize  the  responsibility  of 
my  situation,  and  witness  my  short-comings  in  duty. 
If  I  have  grown  any  in  grace  since  I  left  America, 
it  has  consisted  entirely  in  an  increasing  knowledge 
of  my  unspeakably  wicked  heart.  As  to  my  real 
religious  enjoyment,  I  think,  generally  speaking,  I 
have  not  experienced  more  than  when  in  America. 
I  do  hope,  however,  vile  as  I  am,  to  obtain  an  in- 
heritance in  that  better  world,  where  Jesus  has 
prepared  mansions  for  his  followers,  and  will  intro- 
duce them  there  himself,  sprinkled  with  his  blood, 
and  clothed  in  his  righteousness. 

"  Relative  to  the  mission,  it  is  gaining  ground 
slowly,  but  I  hope  surely.  We  have  a  place  erected 
for  public  worship,  where  Mr.  Judson  and  myself 
spend  the  day  in  conversing  with  all  who  call;  he 
with  the  men,  and  I  with  the  women.  On  the 
Sabbath  we  have  regular  public  worship  in  the 
Burman  language.  The  building  is  situated  on  one 
of  the  public  roads;  which,  on  account  of  its  being 
lined  on  both  sides  with  pagodas,  is  called  Pagoda 
road. 

"  This  last  week  has  been  a  very  interesting  one 
to  us,  on  account  of  having  had  several  very  hope- 
ful inquirers,  who  really  appeared  to  be  a  prepared 
people  for  the  Lord.  I  have  a  meeting  every  Wed- 
nesday evening  with  the  females,  many  of  whom 
appear  attentive  and  inquisitive. 

"  I  have  been  attending  to  the  Siamese  language 
for  a  year  and  a  half.  It  is  a  language  easy  of  ac- 
quisition, when  one  has  a  teacher  he  understands. 
I  have  not  found  it  so  difficult  as  the  Burman;  but 
it  has  been  owing,  probably,  to  the  teacher's  being 
a  Burman,  as  well  as  Siamese  scholar.  There  are 
several  thousands  of  Siamese  who  live  in  Rangoon, 
and  who  speak  and  write  the  pure  language  of  Siam. 
With  the  assistance  of  the  teacher,  I  have  made  a 
translation  of  the  Burman  catechism,  tract,  and 
Matthew.     I  have  also  nearly  completed  a  transla- 


182  MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 

tion  of  one  of  their  celebrated  books  into  English, 
It  is  an  account  of  the  incarnation  of  one  of  their 
deities,  when  he  existed  in  the  form  of  a  great  ele- 
phant." 

The  30th  of  April,  1819,  is  a  memorable  day  in 
the  history  of  this  Mission.  On  that  day,  Moung 
Nau,*  the  first  convert,  made  his  first  visit  to  the 
zayat.  He  was  then  silent  and  reserved,  and  excit- 
ed little  attention  or  hope.  But  the  next  day,  and  on 
several  succeeding  days,  he  repeated  his  visit.  Mr. 
Judson  says  in  his  journal,  May  5 : 

"Moung  Nau  has  been  with  me  several  hours. 
I  begin  to  think  that  the  grace  of  God  has  reached 
his  heart.  He  expresses  sentiments  of  repentance 
for  his  sins,  and  faith  in  the  Saviour.  The  sub- 
stance of  his  profession  is,  that  from  all  the  dark- 
ness, and  uncleanness,  and  sins  of  his  whole  life,  he 
has  found  no  other  Saviour  but  Jesus  Christ;  no- 
where else  can  he  look  for  salvation;  and  therefore 
he  proposes  to  adhere  to  Christ,  and  worship  him 
all  his  life  long. 

"  It  seems  almost  too  much  to  believe,  that  God 
has  begun  to  manifest  his  grace  to  the  Burmans;  but 
this  day  I  could  not  resist  the  delightful  conviction, 
that  this  is  really  the  case.     Praise  and  glory  be 

TO  HIS  NAME    FOREVERMORE.       Amen. 

11  May  6.  Moung  Nau  was  again  with  me  a 
great  part  of  the  day.  He  appears  to  be  slowly 
growing  in  religious  knowledge,  and  manifests  a 
teachable,  humble  spirit,  ready  to  believe  all  that 
Christ  has  said,  and  obey  all  that  he  has  commanded. 

"  He  is  thirty-five  years  old,  no  family,  middling 
abilities,  quite  poor,  obliged  to  work  for  his  living, 
and  therefore  his  coming  day  after  day  to  hear  the 

*  It  may  be  well  here  to  state,  that  the  Burmans  use  a  number 
of  titles,  like  our  Mr.  Miss  and  Mrs.  to  designate  individuals,  with 
reference  to  their  age  :  Mouvg  denotes  a  young  or  middle  aged 
man  ;  Ko,  an  elderly  man  ;  Oo,  an  old  man  ;  JYIee,  a  girl ;  Mah,  a 
young  or  middle  aged  woman  ;  Mai,  a  woman  of  some  respect- 
ability ;  May,  an  old  woman. 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  183 

truth,  affords  stronger  evidence  that  it  has  taken 
hold  of  his  mind.  May  the  Lord  graciously  lead 
his  dark  mind  into  all  the  truth,  and  cause  him  to 
cleave  inviolably  to  the  blessed  Saviour. 

"  8.  Burman  day  of  worship.  Thronged  with 
visiters  through  the  day.  Had  more  or  less  compa- 
ny, without  intermission,  for  about  eight  hours. 
Several  heard  much  of  the  Gospel,  and  engaged  to 
come  again.  Moung  Nau  was  with  me  a  great 
part  of  the  day,  and  assisted  me  much  in  explaining 
things  to  new  comers.  Towards  night,  a  man 
came  in,  by  name  of  Moung  Shwa  Oo,  whom  I 
think  it  time  to  mention  particularly,  as  he  has  vis- 
ited me  several  times,  and  though,  like  Moung  Nau, 
apparently  backward  at  first,  he  appears  to  be  really 
thoughtful.  He  is  a  young  man  of  twenty-seven, 
of  very  pleasant  exterior,  and  evidently  in  good  cir- 
cumstances. 

"May  9.  Lord's-day.  Moung  Shwa  Oo  came 
in  the  morning,  and  staid  through  the  whole  day. 
Only  two  or  three  of  all  I  conversed  with  yesterday 
came  again — Had,  however,  an  assembly  of  thirty — 
After  worship,  some  warm  disputation.  I  begin  to 
feel  that  the  Burmans  cannot  stand  before  the 
truth.  In  the  course  of  conversation,  Moung  Nau 
declared  himself  a  disciple  of  Christ,  in  presence  of  a 
considerable  number;  and  even  Moung  Shwa  Oo 
appeared  to  incline  the  same  way. 

"11.  Had  more  or  less  company  from  morning 
till  night.  Among  the  rest,  Moung  Shwa  Oo,  and 
two  or  three  others,  who  appear  to  be  pretty  well 
satisfied  that  the  Boodhist  religion  has  no  founda- 
tion. Conversation  was  very  animated,  and  some- 
what encouraging;  but  I  wanted  to  see  more  serious- 
ness, and  more  anxiety  to  be  saved  from  sin. 
f  "  Heard  much  to-day  of  the  danger  of  introducing 
a  i:ew  religion.  All  agreed  in  opinion,  that  the 
Kin^r  would  cut  off  those  who  embraced  it,  being  a 
King  who  could  not  bear  that  his  subjects  should 
differ   in  sentiment  from  himself,  and  who  has,  for  a 


184  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

long  time,  persecuted  the  priests  of  the  established 
religion  of  the  empire,  because  they  would  not  sanc- 
tion all  his  innovations.  Those  who  seemed  most 
favorably  disposed,  whispered  me,  that  I  had  better 
not  stay  in  Rangoon  and  talk  to  common  people, 
but  go  directly  to  the  '  lord  of  life  and  deaths  If  he 
approved  of  the  religion,  it  would  spread  rapidly; 
but,  in  the  present  state  of  things,  nobody  would 
dare  to  prosecute  their  inquiries,  with  the  fear  of 
the  King  before  their  eyes.  They  brought  forward 
the  case  of  the  Kolans,  a  sect  of  Burmans,  who 
have  been  proscribed  and  put  to  death  under  several 
reigns.  I  tried  to  set  them  right  in  some  points, 
and  encouraged  them  to  trust  in  the  care  of  an  Al- 
mighty Saviour;  but  they  speak  low,  and  look  around 
fearfully,  when  they  mention  the  name  of  the  '  own- 
er of  the  sword.' 

"13.  Moung  Shwa  Doan,  a  man  who  has  at- 
tended two  Sundays,  and  made  some  occasional  vis- 
its, was  with  me  several  hours.  He  professes  to 
have  felt  the  truth  of  this  religion,  ever  since  he 
first  heard  about  it,  and  now  desires  to  be  a  disciple 
of  Christ.  He  has  obtained,  I  find,  considerable 
knowledge  of  the  Christian  system;  but  does  not  ap- 
pear to  have  much  sense  of  his  own  sins.  May  the 
Spirit  teach  him  what  man  cannot. 

u  May  21.  Had  several  attentive  hearers;  among 
the  rest  Moung  A.  who  says  that  the  good  news  has 
taken  hold  of  his  mind.  I  have  been  so  frequently 
disappointed  in  visiters,  who  appeared  promising  the 
first  time,  but  never  came  again,  that  I  have  lost  all 
credit  in  early  professions;  yet  I  cannot  but  hope 
well  of  this  man,  especially  as  Moung  Nau  appear- 
ed to  like  him  better  than  any  other  inquirer. 

"June  6.  Lord's-day.  After  partaking  of  the 
Lord's  supper  in  the  evening,  we  read  and  consider-| 
ed  the  following  letter  of  Moung  Nau,  which  he 
wrote  of  his  own  accord  : 

e  I,  Moung  Nau,  the  constant  recipient  of  your  ex- 
cellent  favor,   approach  your  ft^et.    Whereas  my 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  185 

lords  three  have  come  to  the  country  of  Burmah, 
not  for  the  purpose  of  trade,  but  to  preach  the  reli- 
gion of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  eternal  God,  I, 
having  heard  and  understood,  am  with  a  joyful 
mind  filled  with  love. 

'  I  believe  that  the  Divine  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  suf- 
fered death  in  the  place  of  men,  to  atone  for  their 
sins.  Like  a  heavy  laden  man,  I  feel  my  sins  are 
very  many.  The  punishment  of  my  sins  I  deserve 
to  suffer.  Since  it  is  so,  do  you,  sirs,  consider  that 
I,  taking  refuge  in  the  merits  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  receiving  baptism,  in  order  to  become 
his  disciple,  shall  dwell  one  with  yourselves,  a  band 
of  brothers,  in  the  happiness  of  heaven,  and  there- 
fore grant  me  the  ordinance  of  baptism.*  It  is 
through  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  you,  sirs, 
have  come  by  ship  from  one  country  and  continent 
to  another,  and  that  we  have  met  together.  I  pray 
my  lords  three,  that  a  suitable  day  may  be  appoint- 
ed, and  that  I  may  receive  the  ordinance  of  baptism. 

'  Moreover,  as  it  is  only  since  I  have  met  with 
you,  sirs,  that  I  have  known  about  the  eternal  God, 
I  venture  to  pray  that  you  will  still  \mfold  to  me 
the  religion  of  God,  that  my  old  disposition  may  be 
destroyed,  and  my  new  disposition  improved.5 

"  We  have  all,  for  sometime,  been  satisfied  con- 
cerning the  reality  of  his  religion,  and  therefore 
voted  to  receive  him  into  church  fellowship,  on  his 
being  baptized,  and  proposed  next  Sunday  for  ad- 
ministering the  ordinance. 

"  June  -20.   Lord's-day.     To-day  Moung  Shwa 
Doan  appeared  again,  after  an  absence  of  several 
weeks,  and  a  little  revived  our  hopes  concerning  hiir 
Several  whom  I  have  particularly  mentioned,  ha         u 
discontinued  their  visits,  though  I  am  satisfied  y        .ve 

that 

*  "  At  the  time  of  writing  this,  not  having  heard  much 
tisra,  he  seems  to  have  ascribed  an  undue  efficacy  to  of  bap- 

nance.     He  has  since  corrected  his  error ;  but  the  tne  .  _^j. 

thinks  it  the  most  fair  and  impartial,  to  give  the  let'  t„    „w«r 

was  written  at  first."  „   •*? «  it 

16  -er   just  as  it 


186  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.  JUDSON. 

they  are  convinced  of  the  falsity  of  the  Burman  re- 
ligion, and  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian.  I  cannot 
possibly  penetrate  their  motives.  Whether,  after 
several  visits,  they  meet  with  some  threatening  sug- 
gestion, that  awakens  their  fears  of  persecution,  or 
whether,  at  a  certain  stage  in  their  inquiries,  they 
get  such  an  insight  into  the  Gospel,  as  arouses  the 
enmity  of  the  carnal  heart,  I  am  not  able  from  my 
experience  hitherto  to  ascertain." 

During  the  period  embraced  in  the  preceding  ex- 
tracts, they  had  been  annoyed  by  vexatious  taxes, 
which  they  were  forced  to  pay.  In  June,  the  news 
arrived  that  the  King  had  died,  or  (as  the  Burmans 
expressed  it,)  "had  gone  up  to  amuse  himself  in  the 
celestial  regions."  His  grandson  succeeded  to  the 
throne,  after  putting  to  death  one  of  his  uncles,  and 
imprisoning  another,  who  soon  after  died.  Such  are 
the  usual  accompaniments  of  the  accession  of  a  new 
monarch  in  oriental  countries. 

"  June  23.  Had  some  encouraging  conversation 
with  Moung  Thah-lah,  a  young  man  who  has  been 
living  in  our  yard  several  months.  He  had  lately 
made  me  several  visits  at  the  zayat,  and  appeared 
very  thoughtful  and  teachable.  "  To-day,  on  being 
asked  the  state  of  his  mind,  lie  replied  with  some 
feeling,  that  he  and  all  men  were  sinners,  and  expos- 
ed to  future  punishment;  that,  according  to  the 
Boodhist  system,  there  was  no  way  of  pardon;  but 
that  according  to  the  religion  which  I  taught,  there 
was  not  only  a  way  of  pardon,  but  a  way  of  enjoying 
endless  happiness  in  heaven;  and  that,  therefore,  he 
wanted  to  believe  in  Christ.  I  stated  to  him,  as  usu- 
al, that  he  must  think  much  on  the  love  of  Christ, 
and  pray  to  God  for  an  enlightened  mind  and  new 
heart,  and  then  gave  him  a  form  of  prayer  suited  to 
his  case. 

"  In  the  evening  female  meeting,  his  sister,  Mah 
Baik,  whose  husband  also  lives  in  our  yard,  manifest- 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  187 

ed  considerable  feeling-,  (especially  when  Mrs.  Jud- 
son prayed  with  her  alone,)  and  expressed  strong 
desires  to  obtain  an  interest  in  the  Saviour." 

On  the  27th  of  June,  1819,  the  first  baptism  oc- 
curred in  the  Burman  empire.  It  was  a  day  of  un- 
utterable joy  to  the  Missionaries,  who  had  so  long 
been  "going-  forth  weeping,  bearing  precious  seed." 

"JuneST.  Lord's-day.  There  were  several  stran 
gers  present  at  worship.  After  the  usual  course,  I 
called  Moung  Nau  before  me,  read  and  commented 
on  an  appropriate  portion  of  Scripture,  asked  him 
several  questions  concerning  his  faith,  hope,  and  love, 
and  made  the  baptismal  prayer,  having  concluded  to 
have  all  the  preparatory  exercises  done  in  the  zayat. 
We  then  proceeded  to  a  large  pond  in  the  vicinity, 
the  bank  of  which  is  graced  with  an  enormous  im- 
age of  Gaudama,  and  there  administered  baptism  to 
the  first  Burman  convert.  O,  may  it  prove  the  be- 
ginning of  a  series  of  baptisms  in  the  Burman  em- 
pire, which  shall  continue  in  uninterrupted  succes- 
sion to  the  end  of  time ! 

"  July  4.  hordes-day.  We  have  had  the  pleasure 
of  sitting  down,  for  the  first  time,  at  the  Lord's 
table,  with  a  converted  Burman;  and  it  was  my 
privilege, — a  privilege  to  which  I  have  been  looking 
forward  with  desire  for  many  years, — to  administer 
the  Lord's  supper  in  two  languages." 

The  power  and  grace  of  God  thus  displayed  in  the 
conversion  of  one  Burman,  the  first  who  ever  ven 
.  tured  publicly  to  profess  the  religion  of  Christ,  afford- 
ed the  strongest  evidence  of  his  approbation  of  the 
mission;  and  ministered  the  most  cheering  encour- 
agement to  the  Missionaries.  The  new  convert  be- 
•came  a  valuable  assistant  to  Mr.  Judson,  and  showed 
a  strong  desire  to  communicate  to  others  the  know- 
ledge of  that  Saviour,  who  had  become  precious  to 
his  own  heart.  Mrs.  Judson  says,  in  a  letter,  dateu 
June  3: 


188  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

"  Little  did  I  think,  when  I  last  wrote,  that  I 
should  so  soon  have  the  joyful  intelligence  to  com- 
municate, that  one  Burman  has  embraced  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  and  given  good  evidence  of  being  a 
true  disciple  of  the  dear  Redeemer.  This  event, 
this  single  trophy  of  victorious  grace,  has  filled  our 
hearts  with  sensations  hardly  to  be  conceived  by 
Christians  in  Christian  countries.  This  circum- 
stance has  convinced  us,  that  God  can  and  does 
operate  on  the  minds  of  the  most  dark  and  ignorant; 
and  that  he  makes  liis  own  truths,  his  own  words, 
the  instrument  of  operation.  It  serves,  also,  to 
encourage  us  to  hope,  that  the  Lord  has  other  cho- 
sen ones  in  this  place.  As  Mr.  Judson  has  given 
some  account  of  the  first  impressions  of  this  man, 
and  as  I  have  had  him  particularly  under  my  in- 
struction since  his  conversion,  I  will  give  you  some 
of  his  remarks  in  his  own  words,  with  which  you 
will  be  much  interested.  c  In  our  religion,  there  is 
no  way  to  escape  the  punishment  due  to  sin;  but 
according  to  the  religion  of  Christ,  he  himself  has 
died  in  order  to  deliver  his  disciples.  I  wish  all  the 
Burmans  would  become  his  disciples;  then  we  should 
meet  together  as  you  do  in  your  country;  then  we 
should  all  be  happy  together  in  heaven.  How  great 
are  my  thanks  to  Jesus  Christ  for  sending  teachers 
to  this  country!  and  how  great  are  my  thanks  to 
the  teachers  for  coming !  Had  they  never  come  and 
built  that  zayat,  I  should  never  have  heard  of  Christ 
and  the  true  God.  I  mourn  that  so  much  of  my 
life  passed  away  before  I  heard  of  this  religion. 
How  much  I  have  lost ! '  It  is  peculiarly  interesting 
to  see  with  what  eagerness  he  drinks  in  the  truths 
from  the  Scriptures.  A  i'cw  days  ago,  I  was  read- 
ing with  him  Christ's  sermon  on  the  mount.  He 
was  deeply  impressed,  and  unusually  solemn.  c  These 
words,'  said  he,  'take  hold  on  my  very  heart;  they 
make  me  tremble.  Here  God  commands  us  to  do 
everything  that  is  good  in  secret,  not  to  be  seen  of 
men.     How  unlike  our  religion  is  this !     When  Bur- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  189 

mans  make  offerings  to  the  pagodas,  they  make  a 
great  noise  with  drums  and  musical  instruments,  that 
others  may  see  how  good  they  are.  But  this  relig- 
ion makes  the  mind  fear  God;  it  makes  it  of  its 
own  accord  fear  sin.'  When  I  read  this  passage, 
Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures,  fyc.  he  said, 
1  What  words  are  these !  It  does  not  mean  that  we 
shall  take  the  silver  and  gold  from  this  world  and 
carry  them  to  heaven;  but  that  by  becoming  the 
disciples  of  Jesus,  we  shall  live  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  enjoy  heaven  when  we  die.'  We  have  taken 
him  into  our  employ  for  the  present  as  a  copyist, 
though  our  primary  object  was  to  have  him  near  us, 
that  we  might  have  a  better  opportunity  to  know 
more  of  him  before  he  received  baptism,  and  of  im- 
parting to  him  more  instruction  than  occasional 
visits  could  afford.  Mornings  and  evenings  he 
spends  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  when  we  all 
meet  in  the  hall  for  family  worship,  he  comes  and 
sits  with  us;  though  he  cannot  understand,  he  says 
he  can  think  of  God  in  his  heart. 

"  June  4.  I  have  just  had  a  very  interesting  meet- 
ing with  the  women,  fifteen  in  number.  They  ap- 
peared unusually  solemn,  and  I  could  not  help  hoping 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  hovering  over  us,  and 
would  ere  long  descend,  and  enlighten  their  precious 
immortal  souls.  Their  minds  seem  to  be  already 
prepared  to  embrace  the  truth,  as  their  prejudices 
in  favor  of  the  Burman  religion  are  apparently  de- 
stroyed. They  also  appear  to  be  convinced,  that 
the  atonement  for  sin  provided  in  the  Gospel  is  suit- 
able for  persons  in  their  situation.  But  they  fre- 
quently say,  the  great  difficulty  in  the  way  of  their 
becoming  Christians  is,  the  sinfulness  of  their  hearts, 
which  they  cannot  yet  overcome.  O  for  the  influ- 
ences of  that  Spirit,  which  can  alone  effect  the  mighty 
change ! " 

The  operations  of  the  mission  thus  proceeded, 
with  many  encouraging  indications  of  divine  favor, 


190  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

and  of  the  effect  of  truth  on  the  minds  of  several  of 
the  Burmans.  Moung  Thah-lah,  Moung  E,  Mah 
Baik  and  others,  appeared  to  be  seriously  intent  on 
the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

In  July,  Mr.  Judson  enlarged  and  revised  the 
tract  for  a  new  edition,  and  added  to  it  several 
prayers.  Its  title  was,  "  A  View  of  the  Christian 
Religion,  in  four  parts,  Historical,  Practical,  Pre- 
ceptive, and  D  evotional. "  It  was  sent  to  Serampore 
to  Mr.  Hough,  and  an  edition  of  five  thousand  cop- 
ies was  printed. 

On  the  7th  of  August,  Mr.  Wheelock  embarked 
for  Bengal,  in  so  low  a  state  of  health,  that  no  hopes 
were  entertained  of  his  return.  A  lew  days  after 
he  sailed,  a  violent  fever  deprived  him  of  his  reason, 
and  in  a  paroxysm  of  delirium,  he  plunged  into  the 
sea,  and  was  drowned,  the  vessel  sailing  with  such 
velocity,  that  no  effort  could  be  made  to  save  him.. 
Thus  early  did  his  Master  call  him  away  from  the 
earth.  The  desire  of  his  heart  to  visit  the  heathen 
was  gratified;  but  he  was  not  permitted  to  do  any 
thing,  to  lead  them  to  the  Saviour  whom  he  loved. 
Mysterious,  indeed,  are  the  ways  of  God.  Mrs. 
Wheelock,  who  accompanied  him  on  the  voyage, 
proceeded  to  Bengal.  The  Board  offered  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  her  return  to  this  country;  but  she 
preferred  to  remain  in  Calcutta,  hoping  that  she 
might  be  useful  to  the  heathen.  She  has  since  been 
married  to  Mr.  Jones,  of  Calcutta. 

Several  visiters  attended  occasionally  at  the  zayat, 
but  we  cannot  take  special  notice  of  any  others,  than 
those  who  became  real  believers  in  the  Saviour,  and 
were  baptized 

<l  August  22.  Lord's-day.  Two  of  the  adherents 
of  the  Mangen  teacher,  the  popular  preacher  that  I 
mentioned  sometime  ago,  were  present  at  worship. 
I  had  much  conversation  with  them;  in  the  course 
•of  which,  I  so  clearly  refuted  their  system,  in  two  or 
three  instances,  that  they  could  not  refrain  from  an 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  191 

involuntary  expression  of  assent  and  approbation. 
They  directly  said,  however,  that  it  was  impossible 
for  them  to  think  of  embracing  a  new  religion.  1 
never  saw  more  clearly  the  truth  of  our  Saviour's 
words,  Ye  will  not  come  unto  me. 

"  After  worship,  had  another  conversation  with 
Moung  Thah-lah.  He  hopes  that  he  is  a  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  heart;  but  wants  to  know  whether 
a  profession  of  religion  is  indispensable  to  salvation. 
He  fears  the  persecution  that  may  hereafter  come  on 
those  who  forsake  the  established  religion  of  the 
empire.  I  gave  him  such  explanation  as  I  thought 
suitable,  and  left  him,  with  the  solemn  considera- 
tion, that  unless  he  loved  Christ  above  his  own  life, 
he  did  not  love  him  sincerely,  and  ought  not  to  hope 
that  he  is  interested  in  his  redemption. 

"His  sister  Mah  Baik  is  in  a  very  similar  state. 
She  has  been  particularly  attentive  and  solemn  in 
her  appearance  for  sometime  past. 

"  24.  Another  conversation  with  Moung  Thah- 
lah,  which  at  length  forces  me  to  admit  the  convic- 
tion that  he  is  a  real  convert;  and  I  venture  to  set 
him  down  the  second  disciple  of  Christ  among  the 
Burmans.  He  appears  to  have  all  the  characteristics 
)f  a  new  born  soul;  and  though  rather  timid  in  re- 
gard to  an  open  profession,  has,  I  feel  satisfied,  that 
lore  to  Christ,  which  will  increase  and  bring  him 
forvard  in  due  time." 

Tht  26th  of  August  was  made  memorable  by  the 
first  visi\  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  a  learned  teacher 
of  considerable  distinction.  He  appeared  to  be  half 
deist  and  ulf  skeptic. 

"  August  27  The  teacher  Moung  Shwa-gnong 
came  again,  ar.d  staid  from  noon  till  quite  dark. 
We  conversed  incessantly  the  whole  time;  but  I  fear 
that  no  real  impression  is  made  on  his  proud,  skepti- 
cal heart.  He,  however,  promised  to  pray  to  the 
.eternal  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  appeared  at 


192  MEMOIR   OP    MRS.    JCOSOJN. 

times  to  be  in  deep  thought.  He  is  a  man  of  very 
superior  argumentative  powers.  His  conversation 
would  probably  shake  the  faith  of  many. 

"Aug.  31.  A  man,  by  the  name  of  Moung  Ing, 
has  visited  the  zayat  five  or  six  days  in  succession. 
At  first,  a  variety  of  other  company  prevented  my 
attending  much  to  him,  and  he  conversed  chiefly 
with  Moung  Nau,  and  employed  himself  in  reading 
Matthew.  He  once  told  Moung  Nau,  that  he  had 
long  been  looking  after  the  true  religion,  and  was 
ready  to  wish  that  he  had  been  born  a  brute,  rather 
than  to  die  in  delusion  and  go  to  hell.  Sunday  I 
conversed  with  him  largely,  and  his  attention,  du- 
ring worship,  was  very  close  and  solemn.  To-day 
he  has  made  me  half  inclined  to  believe  that  a  work 
of  grace  is  begun  in  his  soul.  He  says  that  he  for- 
merly had  some  idea  of  an  eternal  God,  from  his  moth- 
er, who  was  christened  a  Roman  Catholic,  in  conse- 
quence of  her  connexion  with  a  foreigner;  but  that 
the  idea  was  never  rooted  in  his  mind,  until  he  fell 
in  with  the  zayat.  Within  a  few  days  he  has  begun 
to  pray  to  this  God.  He  is  quite  sensible  of  bis  sins 
and  of  the  utter  inefficiency  of  the  Boodhist  religion; 
but  is  yet  in  the  dark  concerning  the  way  of  salva- 
tion, and  says  that  he  wants  to  know  more  of  Christ, 
that  he  may  love  him  more.  Lord  Jesus,  give  hirr 
the  saving  knowledge  of  thine  adorable  self! 

"  September  3.  A  great  crowd  of  company  thror-gh 
the  whole  day;  the  teacher,  Moung  Shwa-gnJng, 
from  ten  o'clock  till  quite  dark,  with  several  jf  his 
adherents.  He  is  a  complete  Proteus  in  relig.on,  and 
I  never  know  where  to  find  him.  We  weit  over  a 
vast  deal  of  ground,  and  ended  where  w«  began  in 
apparent  incredulity. 

"  After  he  was  gone,  Moung  Ing,  who  has  been 
listening  all  day,  followed  me  home  to  the  house, 
being  invited  to  stay  with  Moung  Nau,  through  the 
night.  We  conversed  all  the  evening,  and  his  ex- 
pressions have  satisfied  us  all,  that  he  is  one  of  God's 
chosen  people.     His  exercises  have  been  of  a  much 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  193 

Stronger  character  than  those  of  the  others,  and  he 
expresses  himself  in  the  most  decided  manner.  He 
desires  to  become  a  disciple  in  profession,  as  well  as 
in  heart,  and  declares  his  readiness  to  suffer  persecu 
tion  and  death  for  the  love  of  Christ.  When  I  sta 
ted  the  danger  to  Avhich  he  was  exposing  himself, 
and  asked  him  whether  he  loved  Christ  better  than 
his  own  life,  he  replied,  very  deliberately  and  sol- 
emnly, 'When  I  meditate  on  this  religion,  I  know 
not  what  it  is  to  love  my  own  life.'  Thus  the  poor 
fisherman,  Moung  Ing,  is  taken,  while  the  learned 
teacher,  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  is  left. 

"  Sept.  6.  Spent  the  evening  in  conversing  with 
Moung  Byaa,  a  man  who,  with  his  family,  has  lived 
near  us  for  sometime,  a  regular  attendant  on  wor- 
ship, an  indefatigable  scholar  in  the  evening  school, 
where  he  has  learned  to  read,  though  fifty  years  old, 
and  a  remarkably  moral  character.  In  my  last 
conversation,  sometime  ago,  he  appeared  to  be  a 
thorough  legalist,  relying  solely  on  his  good  works; 
but  yet  sincerely  desirous  of  knowing  and  embracing 
the  truth.  The  greater  part  of  the  evening  was  spent 
in  discussing  his  erroneous  views;  his  mind  seemed 
so  dark  and  dull  of  apprehension,  that  I  was  almost 
discouraged.  Towards  the  close,  however,  he  seem- 
ed to  obtain  some  evangelical  discoveries,  and  to  re- 
ceive the  humbling  truths  of  the  Gospel,  in  a  man- 
ner which  encourages  us  to  hope  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  has  begun  to  teach  him.  The  occasion  of  this 
conversation  was,  my  hearing  that  he  said  that  he 
intended  to  become  a  Christian,  and  be  baptized 
with  Moung  Thah-lah.  He  accordingly  professes 
a  full  belief  in  the  eternal  God,  and  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ. 

"11.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  has  been  with  me  all 
day.  It  appears  that  he  accidentally  obtained  the 
idea  of  an  eternal  Being,  about  eight  years  ago;  and 
it  has  been  floating  about  in  his  mind,  and  disturb- 
ing his  Boodhist  ideas,  ever  since.  When  he  heard 
of  us^  which  was  through  one  of  his  adherents,  to 
17 


194  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON 

whom  I  had  given  a  tract,  this  idea  received  consid- 
erable confirmation;  and  to-day  he  has  fully  admit- 
ted the  truth  of  this  first  grand  principle.  The  lat- 
ter part  of  the  day,  we  were  chiefly  employed  in 
discussing  the  possibility  and  necessity  of  a  divine 
revelation,  and  the  evidence  which  proves  that  the 
writings  of  the  apostles  of  Jesus  contain  that  reve- 
lation; and  I  think  I  may  say,  that  he  is  half  inclin- 
ed to  admit  all  this.  He  is  certainly  a  most  interest- 
ing case.  The  way  seems  to  be  prepared  in  his 
mind,  for  the  special  operation  of  divine  grace. 
Come,  Holy  Spirit,  Heavenly  Dove! 

"  His  conversion  seems  peculiarly  desirable,  on  ac- 
count of  his  superior  talents  and  extensive  acquain- 
tance with  Burman  and  Pali  literature.  He  is  the 
most  powerful  reasoner  I  have  yet  met  with  in  this 
country,  excepting  my  old  teacher,  Oo  Oungmen, 
(now  dead,)  and  he  is  not  at  all  inferior  to  him. 

"  Oct.  23.  At  night,  Moung  Thah-lah  and  Moung 
Byaa  presented  a  paper,  professing  their  faith  in  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  requesting  to  be  baptized — but  in 
private.  We  spent  sometime  with  them.  They 
appear  to  have  experienced  divine  grace;  but  we 
advised  them,  as  they  had  so  little  love  to  Christ  as 
not  to  dare  to  die  for  his  cause,  to  wait  and  recon- 
sider the  matter. 

Cf  29.  The  teacher  came  again,  after  an  interval 
of  three  weeks;  but  he  appears  to  be  quite  another 
man.  He  was  mentioned  before  the  Viceroy  as  hav- 
ing renounced  the  religion  of  the  country.  The 
Viceroy  gave  no  decisive  order;  but  merely  said, 
1  Inquire  further  about  him.'  This  reached  the  ears 
of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  and  he  directly  went  to  the 
Mangen  teacher,  and,  I  suppose,  apologized,  and 
explained,  and  flattered.  He  denies  that  he  really 
recanted,  and  I  hope  he  did  not.  But  he  is  evident- 
ly falling  off  from  the  investigation  of  the  Christian 
religion.  He  made  but  a  short  visit,  and  took1 
leave,  as  soon  as  he  could  decently. 

"  Nov.  6.     The  two  candidates  for  baptism  again 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  195 

E resented  their  urgent  petition,  that  they  might  be 
aptized;  not  absolutely  in  private,  but  about  sun- 
set, away  from  public  observation.  We  spent  some 
hours  in  again  discussing  the  subject  with  them,  and 
with  one  another.  We  felt  satisfied,  that  they  were 
humble  disciples  of  Jesus,  and  were  desirous  of  re- 
ceiving this  ordinance,  purely  out  of  regard  to  his 
command,  and  their  own  spiritual  welfare;  we  felt, 
that  we  were  all  equally  exposed  to  danger,  and 
needed  a  spirit  of  mutual  candor,  and  forbearance, 
and  sympathy;  we  were  convinced,  that  they  were 
influenced  rather  by  desires  of  avoiding  unnecessary 
exposure,  than  by  that  sinful  fear,  which  would 
plunge  them  into  apostasy,  in  the  hour  of  trial;  and 
when  they  assured  us,  that  if  actually  brought  be- 
fore government,  they  could  not  think  of  denying 
their  Saviour,  we  could  not  conscientiously  refuse 
their  request,  and  therefore  agreed  to  have  them 
baptized  to-morrow  at  sunset. 

"  7.  Lord's-day.  We  had  worship  as  usual,  and 
the  people  dispersed.  About  half  an  hour  before 
sunset  the  two  candidates  came  to  the  zayat,  accom- 
panied by  three  or  four  of  their  friends;  and,  after  a 
short  prayer,  we  proceeded  to  the  spot  where  Moung 
Nau  was  formerly  baptized.  The  sun  was  not  al- 
lowed to  look  upon  the  humble,  timid  profession. 
No  wondering  crowd  crowned  the  overshadowing 
hill.  No  hymn  of  praise  expressed  the  exulting 
feeling  of  joyous  hearts.  Stillness  and  solemnity 
pervaded  the  scene.  We  felt,  on  the  banks  of  the 
water,  as  a  little,  feeble,  solitary  band.  But  per- 
haps some  hovering  angels  took  note  of  the  event, 
with  more  interest  than  they  witnessed  the  late  cor- 
onation; perhaps  Jesus  looked  down  on  us,  pitied 
and  forgave  our  weaknesses,  and  marked  us  for  his 
own;  perhaps,  if  we  deny  him  not,  he  will  acknow- 
ledge us  another  day,  more  publicly  than  we  ven- 
ture at  present  to  acknowledge  him. 

"  In  the  evening,  we  all  united  in  commemorating 
the  dying  love  of  our  Redeemer;  and  I  trust  we  en- 


196  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

joyed  a  little  of  his  gracious  presence  in  the  midst 
of  ns. 

"Nov.  10.  This  evening  is  to  be  marked  as  the 
date  of  the  first  Burman  prayer  meeting  that  was 
ever  held.  None  present  but" myself  and  the  three 
converts.  Two  of  them  made  a  little  beginning — 
such  as  must  be  expected  from  the  first  essay  of 
converted  heathens.  We  agreed  to  meet  for  this 
purpose  every  Tuesday  and  Friday  evening,  imme- 
diately after  family  worship;  which,  in  the  evening, 
has  for  sometime  been  conducted  in  Burman  and 
English;  and  which  these  people  and  occasionally 
some  others  have  attended. 

"14.  Lord's-day.  Have  been  much  gratified  to 
find,  that  this  evening  the  three  converts  re- 
paired TO  THE  ZAYAT,  AND  HELD  A  PRAYER  MEET- 
ING OP  THEIR  OWN  ACCORD. 

"  26.  Ever  since  the  affair  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong, 
there  has  been  an  entire  falling  off  at  the  zayat.  I 
sometimes  sit  there  whole  days,  without  a  single 
visiter,  though  it  is  the  finest  part  of  the  year,  and 
many  are  constantly  passing. 

"  We  and  our  object  are  now  well  known  through- 
out Rangoon.  None  wish  to  call,  as  formerly,  out 
of  curiosity;  and  none  dare  to  call  from  a  principle 
of  religious  inquiry.  And  were  not  the  leaders  in 
ecclesiastical  affairs  confident  that  we  shall  never 
succeed  in  making  converts,  I  have  no  doubt  we 
should  meet  with  direct  persecution  and  banishment. 

"Our  business  must  be  fairly  laid  before  the  Em- 
,  peror.  If  he  frown  upon  us,  all  missionary  attempts 
within  his  dominions  will  be  out^of  the  question. 
If  he  favor  us,  none  of  our  enemies,  during  the  con- 
tinuance of  his  favor,  can  touch  a  hair  of  our  heads. 
But  there  is  a  greater  than  the  Emperor,  before 
whose  throne  we  desire  daily  and  constantly  to  lay 
the  business.  0,  Lord  Jesus,  look  upon  us  in  our 
low  estate,  and  guide  us  in  our  dangerous  course! 

"Dec.  4.  Another  visit  from  Moung  Shwa- 
gnong.     After  several  hours  spent  in  metaphysical 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUDSON.  197 

cavils,  he  owned  that  he  did  not  believe  anything 
that  he  had  said,  and  had  only  been  trying  me  and 
the  religion,  being  determined  to  embrace  nothing 
but  what  he  found  unobjectionable  and  impregnable. 
'What,'  said  he,  <  do  you  think  that  I  would  pay 
you  the  least  attention,  if  I  found  you  could  not 
answer  all  my  questions,  and  solve  all  my  difficul- 
ties ? '  He  then  proceeded  to  say,  that  he  really  be- 
lieved in  God,  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  the  atonement, 
&c.  Said  I,  (knowing  his  deistical  weakness,) 
'  Do  you  believe  all  that  is  contained  in  the  book  of 
Matthew,  that  I  have  given  you?  In  particular,  do 
you  believe  that  the  Son  of  God  died  on  a  cross  ?  * 
'  Ah,'  replied  he,  ■  you  have  caught  me  now.  I  be- 
lieve that  he  suffered  death,  but  I  cannot  admit  that 
he  suffered  the  shameful  death  of  the  cross.'  «  There- 
fore,' said  I,  c  you  are  not  a  disciple  of  Christ.  A 
true  disciple  inquires  not  whether  a  fact  is  agree- 
able to  his  own  reason,  but  whether  it  is  in  the 
book.  His  pride  has  yielded  to  the  divine  testimony. 
Teacher,  your  pride  is  still  unbroken.  Break  down 
your  pride,  and  yield  to  the  word  of  God.'  He 
stopped,  and  thought.  <  As  you  utter  these  words,' 
said  he,  c  I  see  my  error;  I  have  been  trusting  in  ray 
own  reason,  not  in  the  word  of  God.'  Some  inter- 
ruption now  occurred.  When  we  were  again  alone, 
he  said,  <  This  day  is  different  from  all  the  days  on 
which  I  have  visited  you.  I  see  my  error  in  trust- 
ing in  my  own  reason;  and  I  now  believe  the  cruci- 
fixion of  Christ,  because  it  is  contained  in  the  Scrip- 
ture.' Sometime  after,  speaking  of  the  uncertainty 
of  life,  he  said  he  thought  he  should  not  be  lost, 
though  he  died  suddenly.  Why?  'Because  I  love 
Jesus  Christ.'  Do  you  really  love  him?  '  No  one 
that  really  knows  him,  can  help  loving  him.'  And 
so  he  departed." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  being  in  Bengal,  and  the 
lamented  Wheelock  having  died,  Mr.  Judson,  and 
his   excellent  and  zealous  associate,  Mr.  Colmap, 


198  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

with  their  wives,  were  the  only  Missionaries  at 
Rangoon.  It  seemed  evident,  that  it  would  be  in 
vain  to  proceed  in  their  missionary  labors,  unless 
the  favor  of*  the  Monarch  could  be  obtained.  They 
resolved,  therefore,  after  earnest  prayer  to  God,  to 
visit  the  capital.  Permission  was  obtained  from 
the  Viceroy,  a  boat  was  procured,  and  other  pre- 
parations were  made,  for  their  long  passage  up  the 
Irrawaddy. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Visit  to  Ava — Unsuccessful  Interview  with  the  King — Return  to 
Rangoon — Death  of  Mr.  Colman. 

Messrs.  Judsonand  Colman  immediately  set  out  on 
their  visit  to  Ava,  leaving  their  families  at  Rangoon. 
On  the  22d  of  December,  1819,  they  embarked  in  a 
boat  six  feet  wide,  and  forty  feet  long,  and  rowed  by 
ten  men.  The  faithful  Moung  Nau  accompanied 
them  as  a  servant.  They  took  with  them,  as  a  pres- 
ent to  his  Burman  Majesty,  the  Bible,  in  six  vol- 
umes, covered  with  gold  leaf,  in  the  Burman  style; 
and  each  volume  enclosed  in  a  rich  wrapper.  Seve- 
ral pieces  of  fine  cloth,  and  other  articles,  were  de- 
signed for  presents  to  other  members  of  the  govern- 
ment; as  nothing  can  be  done  at  an  oriental  court 
without  presents. 

Their  passage  up  the  river  was  attended  with 
much  danger  from  robbers,  who  often  committed 
dqiredations  on  boats,  and  usually  murdered  some 
of  the  passengers.  But  the  Lord  preserved  them 
from  molestation.  Mr.  Judson,  in  his  journal,  thus 
describes  the  ruins  of  Pah-gan,  a  city  two  hundred 
and  sixty  miles  from  Rangoon,  and  once  the  seat  of 
government: 

"Jan.  18.     Took  a  survey  of  the  splendid  n*** 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  199 

das,  and  extensive  ruins,  in  the  environs  of  this  once 
famous  city.     Ascended,  as  far  as  possible,  some  of 
the  highest  edifices;  and  at  the  height  of  one  hun- 
dred  feet,  perhaps,  beheld  all  the  country  round, 
covered  with  temples  and  monuments  of  every  sort 
and  size;  some  in  utter  ruin,  some  fast  decaying,  and 
some  exhibiting  marks  of  recent  attention  and  repair. 
The  remains  of  the  ancient  Avail  of  the  city  stretched 
beneath  us.     The  pillars  of  the  gates,  and  many  a 
grotesque,  dilapidated  relic  of  antiquity,  checkered 
the  motley  scene.     All  conspired  to  suggest  those 
elevated  and  mournful  ideas,  which  are  attendant 
on  a  view  of  the  decaying  remains  of  ancient  gran- 
deur; and  though  not  comparable  to  such  ruins  as 
those  of  Palmyra  and  Balbec,  (as  they  are  represen- 
ted,) still  deeply  interesting  to  the  antiquary,  and 
more  deeply  interesting  to  the  Christian  Missionary. 
Here,  about  eight  hundred  years  ago,  the  religion 
«f  Boodh  was  first  publicly  recognised,  and  estab- 
lished as  the  religion  of  the  empire.     Here  Shen 
Ah-rah-han,  the  first  Boodhist  apostle  of  Burmah, 
under  the  patronage  of  King     Anauralah-men-zau, 
disseminated  the  doctrines  of  atheism,  and  taught 
his  disciples  to  pant  after  annihilation  as  the  supreme 
good.     Some  of  the  ruins  before  our  eyes  were  prob- 
ably the  remains  of  pagodas,  designed  by  himself. 
We  looked  back  on  the  centuries  of  darkness  that 
are  past.     We  looked  forward  and  Christian  hope 
would  fain  brighten  the  prospect.     Perhaps  we  stand 
on  the  dividing   line   of  the  empires   of  darkness 
and   light.     O,   shade  of  Shen  Ah-rah-han!  weep 
over  thy  fallen  fanes;  retire  from  the  scenes  of  thy 
past  greatness !    But  thou  smilest  at  my  feeble  voice. 
Linger,   then,  thy  little   remaining  day.     A  voice 
mightier  than  mine— a  still  small  voice— will  ere  long 
sweep  away  every  vestige  of  thy  dominion.     Tht 
churches  of  Jesus  will  soon  supplant  these  idolatrous 
monuments,  and  the  chanting  of  the  devotees   of 
Boodh  will  die  away  before  the  Christian  hymn  of 
praise." 


200  MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

On  the  25th  of  January,  1820,  they  arrived  safely 
at  Amarapora,  at  that  time  the  capital  of  the  empire, 
nearly  500  miles  from  Rangoon.  It  has  since  been 
forsaken,  and  the  capital  established  at  Ava,  four 
miles  below. 

The  particulars  of  their  interview  with  the  King 
are  so  important,  that  we  shall  insert  them  with  lit- 
tle alteration. 

"January  26.  We  set  out  early  in  the  morning, 
and  repaired  to  the  house  of  Mya-day-men,  former 
Viceroy  of  Rangoon,  now  one  of  the  public  minis- 
ters of  state  (Woongyee.)  We  gave  him  a  valua- 
ble present,  and  another  of  less  value  to  his  wile, 
the  lady  who  formerly  treated  Mrs.  J.  with  so  much 
politeness.  They  both  received  us  very  kindly,  and 
appeared  to  interest  themselves  in  our  success.  We, 
however,  did  not  disclose  our  precise  object;  but  only 
petitioned  for  leave  to  behold  the  golden  face.  Up- 
on this,  his  Highness  committed  our  business  t;> 
Moung  Yo,  one  of  his  favorite  officers,  and  directed 
him  to  introduce  us  to  Moung  Zah,  one  of  the  pri- 
vate ministers  of  state  (Atwenwoon,)  with  the 
necessary  orders.  This  particular  favor  of  Mya-day- 
men  prevents  the  necessity  of  our  petitioning  and 
feeing  all  the  public  ministers  of  state,  and  procuring1 
formal  permission  from  the  high  court  of  the  empire. 

"  In  the  evening,  Moung  Yo,  who  lives  near  our 
boat,  called  on  us,  to  say  that  he  would  conduct  us 
to-morrow.  We  he  down  in  sleepless  anxiety. 
To-morrow-'s  dawn  will  usher  in  the  most  eventful 
day  in  our  lives.  To-morrow's  eve  will  close  on 
the  bloom  or  the  blight  of  our  fondest  hopes.  Yet 
it  is  consoling  to  commit  this  business  into  the  hands 
of  our  Heavenly  Father, — to  feel  that  the  work  is 
his,  not  ours;  that  the  heart  of  the  monarch,  before 
whom  we  are  to  appear,  is  under  the  control  of  Om- 
nipotence; and  that  the  event  will  be  ordered  in  the 
manner  most  conducive  to  the  divine  glory  and  the 
greatest  good.     God  may,  for  the  wisest  purpose, 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  201 

suffer  our  hopes  to  be  disappointed;  and  if  so,  why- 
should  short-sighted,  mortal  man,  repine?  Thy 
will,  O  God,  be  ever  done;  for  thy  will  is  inevitably 
the  wisest  and  the  best. 

"  Jan.  27.  We  left  the  boat,  and  put  ourselves 
under  the  conduct  of  Moung  Yo.  He  carried  us 
first  to  Mya-day-men,  as  a  matter  of  form  ;  and 
there  we  learned,  that  the  emperor  had  been  private- 
ly apprized  of  our  arrival,  and  said,  '  Let  them  be 
introduced.'  We  therefore  proceeded  to  the  palace. 
At  the  outer  gate  we  were  detained  a  long  time,  un- 
til the  various  officers  were  satisfied  that  we  had  a 
right  to  enter;  after  which  we  deposited  a  present 
for  the  private  minister  of  state,  Moung  Zah,  and 
were  ushered  into  his  apartments  in  the  palace-yard. 
He  received  us  very  pleasantly,  and  ordered  us  to 
sit  before  several  Governors  and  petty  Kings,  who 
were  waiting  at  his  levee.  We  here,  for  the  first 
time,  disclosed  our  character  and  object — told  him, 
that  we  were  Missionaries,  or  c  propagators  of  reli- 
gion;' that  we  wished  to  appear  before  the  Empe- 
ror, and  present  our  sacred  books,  accompanied  with 
a  petition.  He  took  the  petition  into  his  hand,  look- 
ing over  about  half  of  it,  and  then  familiarly  asked 
several  questions  about  our  God,  and  our  religion, 
to  which  we  replied.  Just  at  this  crisis,  some  one 
announced  that  the  golden  foot  was  about  to  ad- 
vance; on  which  the  minister  hastily  rose  up,  and 
put  on  his  robes  of  state,  saying,  that  he  must  seize 
the  moment  to  present  us  to  the  Emperor.  We 
now  found  that  we  had  unwittingly  fallen  on  an  un- 
propitious  time,  it  being  the  day  of  the  celebration 
of  the  late  victory  over  the  Cassays,  and  the  very 
hour,  when  his  Majesty  was  coming  forth,  to  wit- 
ness the  display  made  on  the  occasion.  When  the 
minister  was  dressed,  he  just  said,  £  How  can  you 
propagate  religion  in  this  empire  ?  But  come  along.' 
Our  hearts  sunk  at  these  inauspicious  words.  H@ 
conducted  us  through  various  splendor  and  parade, 
until  we  ascended  a  flight  of  stairs,  and  entered  3 


202  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

most  magnificent  hall.  He  directed  us  where  to  sit, 
and  took  his  place  on  one  side;  the  present  was 
placed  on  the  other,  and  Moung  Yo,  and  another 
officer  of  Mya-day-men,  sat  a  little  behind.  The 
scene  to  which  we  were  now  introduced,  really  sur- 
passed our  expectation.  The  spacious  extent  of  the 
hall,  the  number  and  magnitude  of  the  pillars,  the 
height  of  the  dome,  the  whole  completely  covered 
with  gold,  presented  a  most  grand  and  imposing 
epectacle.  Very  few  were  present,  and  those  evi- 
dently great  officers  of  state.  Our  situation  prevent- 
ed us  from  seeing  the  farther  avenue  of  the  hall; 
but  the  end  where  we  sat  opened  into  the  parade, 
which  the  Emperor  was  about  to  inspect.  We  re- 
mained about  five  minutes,  when  every  one  put 
himself  into  the  most  respectful  attitude,  and  Moung 
Yo  whispered,  that  his  Majesty  had  entered.  We 
looked  through  the  hall,  as  far  as  the  pillars  would 
allow,  and  presently  caught  sight  of  this  modern 
Ahasuerus.  He  came  forward,  unattended — in  soli- 
tary grandeur — exhibiting  the  proud  gait  and  majes- 
ty of  an  eastern  monarch.  His  dress  was  rich,  but 
not  distinctive;  and  he  carried  in  his  hand  the  gold- 
sheathed  sword,  which  seems  to  have  taken  the 
place  of  the  sceptre  of  ancient  times.  But  it  was 
his  high  aspect  and  commanding  eye,  that  chiefly 
rivetted  our  attention.  He  strided  on.  Every  head, 
excepting  ours,  was  now  in  the  dust.  We  remain- 
ed kneeling,  our  hands  folded,  our  eyes  fixed  On  the 
monarch.  When  he  drew  near,  we  caught  his  at- 
tention. He  stopped,  partly  turned  towards  us — 
'Who  are  these?'  'The  teachers,  great  King,' I 
replied.  'What,  you  speak  Burman — the  priests 
that  I  heard  of  last  night  ?'  '  When  did  you  arrive  ?5 
•  Are  you  teachers  of  religion? '  '  Are  you  like  the 
Portuguese  priests?'  '  Are  you  married ? '  'Why 
do  you  dress  so? '  These,  and  some  other  similar 
questions,  we  answered;  when  he  appeared  to  be 
pleased  with  us,  and  sat  down  on  an  elevated  seat — 
his  hand  resting  on  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  and  his  eyes 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  203 

intently  fixed  on  us.     Moung  Zah  now  began  to 
read  the  petition,  and  it  ran  thus : — 

"  c  The  American  teachers  present  themselves  to 
receive  the  favor  of  the  excellent  King,  the  Sovereign 
of  land  and  sea.  Hearing  that,  on  account  of  the 
greatness  of  the  royal  power,  the  royal  country  was 
in  a  quiet  and  prosperous  state,  we  arrived  at  the 
town  of  Rangoon,  within  the  royal  dominions;  ana 
having  obtained  leave  of  the  Governor  of  that  town, 
to  come  up  and  behold  the  golden  face,  we  have 
ascended,  and  reached  the  bottom  of  the  golden  feet. 
In  the  great  country  of  America,  we  sustain  the 
character  of  teachers  and  explainers  of  the  contents 
of  the  sacred  Scriptures  of  our  religion.  And  since 
it  is  contained  in  those  Scriptures,  that,  if  we  pass 
to  other  countries,  and  preach  and  propagate  relig- 
ion, great  good  will  result,  and  both  those  who  teach 
and  those  who  receive  the  religion,  will  be  freed 
from  future  punishment,  and  enjoy,  without  decay 
or  death,  the  eternal  felicity  of  heaven, — that  royal 
permission  be  given,  that  we,  taking  refuge  in  the 
royal  power,  may  preach  our  religion  in  these  domin- 
ions, and  that  those  who  are  pleased  with  our 
preaching,  and  wish  to  listen  to  and  be  guided  by  it, 
whether  foreigners  or  Burmans,  may  be  exempt 
from  government  molestation,  they  present  them- 
selves to  receive  the  favor  of  the  excellent  King,  the 
Sovereign  of  land  and  sea.5 

"  The  Emperor  heard  this  petition,  and  stretched 
out  his  hand.  Moung  Zah  crawled  forward  and 
presented  it.  His  Majesty  began  at  the  top,  and 
deliberately  read  it  through.  In  the  meantime,  I 
gave  Moung  Zah  an  abridged  copy  of  the  tract,  in 
which  every  offensive  sentence  was  corrected,  and 
the  whole  put  into  the.  handsomest  style  and  dress 
possible.  After  the  Emperor  had  perused  the 
petition  he  handed  it  back,  without  saying  a  word, 
and  took  the  tract.     Our  hearts  now  rose  to  God, 


204  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOK 

for  a  display  of  his  grace.  ( O,  have  mercy  on 
Burmah!  Have  mercy  on  her  King!'  But,  alas  I 
the  time  was  not  yet  come.  He  held  the  tract  long 
enough  10  read  the  two  first  sentences,  which  assert, 
that  there  is  one  eternal  God,  who  is  independent  of 
the  incidents  of  mortality,  and  that,  besides  him, 
there  is  no  God;  and  then  with  an  air  of  indifference, 
perhaps  disdain,  he  dashed  it  down  to  the  ground ! 
Moung  Zah  stooped  forward,  picked  it  up,  and 
handed  it  to  us.  Moung  Yo  made  a  slight  attempt 
to  save  us,  by  unfolding  one  of  the  volumes  which 
composed  our  present,  and  displayng  its  beauty;  but 
his  Majesty  took  no  notice.  Our  fate  was  decided. 
After  a  few  moments,  Moung  Zah  interpreted  his 
royal  master's  will,  in  the  following  terms:  cIn 
regard  to  the  objects  of  your  petition,  his  Majesty 
gives  no  order.  In  regard  to  your  sacred  books,  his 
Majesty  has  no  use  for  them — take  them  away.' 

"  Something  was  now  said  about  brother  Colman's 
skill  in  medicine;  upon  which  the  Emperor  once  more 
opened  his  mouth,  and  said,  '  Let  them  proceed  to 
the  residence  of  my  physician,  the  Portuguese  priest; 
let  him  examine  whether  they  can  be  useful  to  me 
in  that  line,  and  report  accordingly.'  He  then  rose 
from  his  seat,  strided  on  to  the  end  of  the  hall,  and 
there,  after  having  dashed  to  the  ground  the  first 
intelligence  that  he  had  ever  received  of  the  eternal 
God,  his  Maker,  his  Preserver,  his  Judge,  he  threw 
himself  down  on  a  cushion,  and  lay  listening  to 
the  music,  and  gazing  at  the  parade  spread  out  before 
him. 

"  As  for  us  and  our  presents,  we  were  hurried  away 
without  much  ceremony.  We  passed  out  of  the 
palace  gates  with  much  more  facility  than  we  enter- 
ed, and  were  conducted  first  to  the  house  of  Mya- 
day-men.  There  his  officer  reported  our  reception; 
but  in  as  favorable  terms  as  possible;  and  as  his 
Highness  was  not  apprized  of  our  precise  object, 
our  repulse  appeared,  probably,  to  him,  not  so  deci- 
sive as  we  knew  it  to  be.     We  were  next  conducted 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    Jt/DSoN.  205 

two  miles,  through  the  sun  and  dust  of  the  streets 
of  Ava,  to  the  residence  of  the  Portuguese  priest. 
He  very  speedily  ascertained  that  we  were  in  posses- 
sion of  no  wonderful  secret,  which  would  secure  the 
Emperor  from  all  disease,  and  make  him  live  forever- 
and  we  were  accordingly  allowed  to  take  leave  of 
the  reverend  Inquisitor,  and  retreat  to  our  boat." 

The  next  day,  they  made  some  other  efforts  to 
accomplish  their  object,  but  in  vain. 

"We  ascertained,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  policy 
of  the  Wurman  government,  in  regard  to  the  tolera- 
tion of  any  foreign  religion,  is  precisely  the  same 
with  the  Chinese;  that  it  is  quite  out  of  the  question, 
whether  any  of  the  subjects  of  the  Emperor,  who 
embrace  a  religion  different  from  his  own,  will  be 
exempt  from  punishment;  and  that  we,  in  presenting 
a  petition  to  that  effect,  had  been  guilty  of  a  most 
egregious  blunder— an  unpardonable  offence. 

"It  was  now  evening.  We  had  four  miles  to 
walk  by  moon-light.  Two  of  our  disciples  only 
followed  us.  They  had  pressed  as  near  as  they 
ventured  to  the  door  of  the  hall  of  audience,  and 
listened  to  words  which  sealed  the  extinction  of  their 
hopes  and  ours.     For  sometime  we  spoke  not. 

■  Some  natural  tears  we  dropped,  but  wiped  them  soon. 
1  lie  world  was  all  before  us,  where  to  choose 
Our  place  of  rest,  and  Providence  our  guide.' 

And,  as  our  first  parents  took  their  solitary  way 
through  Eden,  hand  in  hand,  so  we  took  our  way 
through  this  great  city,  which,  to  our  late  imagina- 
tion, seemed  another  Eden;  but  now,  through  the 
magic  touch  of  disappointment,  seemed  blasted  and 
withered,  as  if  smitten  by  the  fatal  influence  of  the 
cherubic  sword. 

"  Arrived  at  the  boat,  we  threw  ourselves  down, 
completely  exhausted  in  body  and  mind.  For  three 
days  we  had  walked  eight  miles  a  day,  the  most  of 
the  way  in  the  L«at  of  the  sun;  which,  even  at  this 


3U0  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

season,  in  the  interior  of  these  countries,  is  exceed- 
ingly oppressive;  and  the  result  of  our  travels  and 
toils  has  been — the  wisest  and  best  possible — a  result, 
which,  if  we  could  see  the  end  from  the  beginning , 
would  call  forth  our  highest  praise.  0,  slow  of 
heart  to  believe  and  trust  in  the  over-ruling  agencj 
of  our  own  Almighty  Saviour!  " 

An  incident  which  occurred  about  fifteen  years 
before,  shows  the  policy  oftheBurman  government 
respecting  religion. 

"  The  Roman  Catholic  priests  converted  to  their 
faith  a  Burman  teacher  of  talents  and  distinction. 
They  took  great  pains  to  indoctrinate  him  thor- 
oughly in  their  religion,  and  entertained  great  hope 
of  his  usefulness  in  their  cause.  After  his  return 
from  Rome,  whither  they  had  sent  him  to  complete 
his  Christian  education,  he  was  accused  by  his 
nephew,  a  clerk  in  the  high  court  of  the  empire,  of 
having  renounced  the  established  religion.  The 
Emperor,  though  he  was  far  from  approving  the 
religion  of  Boodh,  ordered  that  he  should  be  com- 
pelled to  recant.  The  nephew  seized  his  uncle,  cast 
him  into  prison  and  fetters,  caused  him  to  be  beaten 
and  treated  unmercifully;  and  at  length  had  recourse 
to  the  torture  of  the  iron  mall.  With  this  instru- 
ment he  was  gradually  beaten,  from  the  ends  of  his 
feet  up  to  his  breast,  until  his  body  was  little  else 
but  one  livid  wound.  At  every  blow,  the  sufferer 
pronounced  the  name  of  Christ;  and  declared  after- 
wards, that  he  felt  but  little  or  no  pain.  When  he 
was  at  the  point  of  death,  under  the  hands  of  his 
tormentors,  some  persons  who  pitied  his  case,  went 
to  the  Emperor  with  a  statement  that  he  was  a  mad- 
man, and  knew  not  what  he  was  about;  on  which 
the  Emperor  gave  orders  for  his  release.  The 
Portuguese  took  him  away,  concealed  him  until  he 
was  able  to  move,  then  sent  him  privately  in  a  boat 
to  Rangoon,  and  thence  by  ship  to  Bengal,  where 
he  finished  his  days. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  207 

"  After  this  occurrence,  the  Roman  priests,  of 
whom  there  were  only  four  in  the  country,  did 
nothing  in  the  way  of  proselyting,  but  confined 
their  labors  to  their  own  flocks,  which  were  com- 
posed of  the  descendants  of  foreigners.  The  man 
who  accused  his  uncle  was,  at  the  time  Mr.  Judson 
visited  the  capital,  the  very  first  of  the  private  min- 
isters of  state.  Furthermore,  the  chief  Queen,  who 
had  great  influence  with  his  Majesty,  was  partic- 
ularly attached  to  the  religion  and  the  priests  of 
Boodh." 

So  hopeless  was  the  prospect  of  obtaining  per- 
mission from  the  Burman  government  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  its  subjects,  that  the  Missionaries  resolved 
to  return  immediately  to  Rangoon.  The  passage 
down  the  river  was  rapid.  At  Prome,  about  300 
miles  from  Ava,  they  met  the  teacher,  Moung 
Shwa-gnong,  who  had  come  from  Rangoon,  on  a 
visit  to  a  sick  friend. 

"  We  stated  to  him,"  says  Mr.  Judson,  "  all  our 
adventures  at  court,  the  distressing  result  of  the  ex- 
pedition, and  the  present  danger  of  propagating  or 
professing  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  wound  off  with 
ihe  story  of  the  iron  mall.  He  appeared  to  be  less 
affected  and  intimidated  by  the  relation,  than  we 
could  have  expected. 

"He  repeated  with  considerable  emphasis  the 
most  prominent  points  of  his  present  faith,  as 
follows: — '  I  believe  in  the  Eternal  God,  in  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  in  the  atonement  which  Christ  has 
made,  and  in  the  writings  of  the  apostles,  as  the 
true  and  only  word  of  God.'  c  Perhaps,'  continued 
he,  '  you  may  not  remember,  that  during  one  of  my 
last  visits,  you  told  me  that  I  was  trusting  in  my 
own  understanding,  rather  than  the  divine  word. 
From  that  time,  F  have  seen  my  error,  and  en- 
deavoured to  renounce  it.  You  explained  to  me  also 
the  evil  of  worshipping  at  pagodas,  though  I  told 


208  MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 

you  that  my  heart  did  not  partake  in  the  worship. 
Since  you  left  Rangoon,  I  have  not  lifted  up  my 
folded  hands  before  a  pagoda.  It  is  true,  I  some- 
times follow  the  crowd,  on  days  of  worship,  in  order 
to  avoid  persecution;  but  I  walk  up  one  side  of  the 
pagoda,  and  walk  down  the  other.  Now,  you  say 
that  I  am  not  a  disciple.  What  lack  I  yet?'  I  was 
now  satisfied  that  he  had  made  a  little  advance, 
since  our  last  interview,  which  required  a  corres- 
ponding advance  on  my  side.  I  replied,  therefore, 
1  Teacher,  you  may  be  a  disciple  of  Christ  in  heart, 
but  you  are  not  a  full  disciple.  You  have  not  faith 
and  resolution  enough  to  keep  all  the  commands  of 
Christ,  particularly  that  which  requires  you  to  be 
baptized,  though  in  the  face  of  persecution  and 
death.  Consider  the  words  of  Jesus  just  before 
he  returned  to  heaven,  He  that  believeth,  and  is 
baptized,  shall  be  saved.  He  received  this  communi- 
cation in  profound  silence,  and  with  that  air,  which 
I  have  observed  to  come  upon  him,  when  he  takes 
a  thing  into  serious  consideration.  Soon  after,  I 
hinted  our  intention  of  leaving  Rangoon,  since  the 
Emperor  had  virtually  prohibited  the  propagation 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  no  Burman,  under  such 
circumstances,  would  dare  to  investigate,  much  less 
to  embrace  it.  This  intelligence  evidently  roused 
him,  and  showed  us  that  we  had  more  interest  in  his 
heart  than  we  thought.  '  Say  not  so,5  said  he, 
'  there  are  some  who  will  investigate  notwithstand- 
ing; and  rather  than  have  you  quit  Rangoon,  I  will 
go  myself  to  the  Mangen  teacher,  and  have  a  pub- 
lic dispute.  I  know  I  can  silence  him.  I  know  the 
truth  is  on  my  side.'  c  Ah,'  said  I,  c  you  may  have 
a  tongue  to  silence  him,  but  he  has  a  pair  of  fetters, 
and  an  iron  mall  to  subdue  you.     Remember  that." 

On  the  18th  of  February,  they  arrived  at  Ran- 
goon. They  immediately  called  the  three  disciples 
together,  and  disclosed  to  them  the  melancholy  result 
of  their  visit.     They  stated  to  them  their  design  of 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  209 

leaving-  Rangoon,  and  endeavouring  to  establish  a 
mission  m  a  district  between  Bengal  and  Arracan, 
■ T  IVs,  U??!T  t1he  ?overnment  of  Bengal,  but  is 
inhabited  chiefly  by  Arracanese,  who  speak  a  Ian! 
guage  similar  to  the  Burman.  A  Missionary  from 
Bengal,  (De  Bruyn)  formerly  resided  at  Chittagong, 
the  chief  town  in  this  district,  and  baptized  sever! 
converts,  who  at  his  death  were  left  without  instruc- 


tion. 


aJ^7  G,KPeCtrd  ^aV\&  diSciP]es  would  be  intimi- 
dated by  the  refusal  of  the  Emperor  to  tolerate  the 
Christian  religion.     Mr.  J.  says: ' 

"  We  thought  that  if  one  out  of  the  three  remained 
hrm,  it  was  as  much  as  we  could  reasonably  hope 
for.     But   how  delightfully  were  we  disappointed. 
1  ney  all,  to  a  man,  appeared  immovably  the  same, 
yea   rather  advanced  in  zeal  and  energy.     They  vied 
with  each  other,  in  trying  to  explain  away  difficul- 
ties, and  to  convince  us,  that  the  cause  was  not  yet 
quite  desperate.     <  But  whither  are  the  teachers  go- 
ing  t  was,  of  course,  an  anxious  inquiry.     We  then 
asked  them  severally  what  they  would  do.     Moung- 
Nau  had  previously  told  us,  that  he  would  follow 
us  to  any  part  of  the  world.     He  was  only  afraid 
that  he  should  be  a  burden  to  us;  for,  not  being  ac- 
quainted with  another  language,  he  might  not  be 
able  to  get  his  living  in  a  strange  land.     'As  for 
me,'  said  Moung  Thah-lah,  'I  go  where  preaching 
is  to  be  had. '     Moung  Byaa  was  silent  and  thought- 
ful.   At  last  he  said,  that  as  no  Burman  woman  is 
allowed  to  leave  the  country,  he  could  not,  on  ac- 
count of  his  wife,  follow  the  teachers;  but  (contin- 
ued he  with  some  pathos,)  if  I  must  be  left  here 
alone,  I  shall  remain  performing  the  duties  of  Jesus 
Ch nst's  religion;  no  other  shall  I  think  of.     This  in- 
terview with  the  disciples  rejoiced  our  hearts,  and 
caused  us  to  praise  God  for  the  grace  which  he  has 
manifested  to  them." 

18 


• 


210  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

It  was  soon  ascertained,  that  the  converts  were 
unanimously  desirous  that  the  Missionaries  should 
not  forsake  the  station  at  present;  and  that  several  in- 
dividuals were  examining  the  new  religion.  Moung 
Byaa  came  to  them,  with  his  brother-in-law,  Moung 
Myat-yah: 

"  'Teacher,'  said  he,  cmy  mind  is  distressed;  I 
can  neither  eat  nor  sleep,  since  1  find  you  are  going 
away.  I  have  been  around  among  those  who  live 
near  us,  and  I  find  some  who  are  even  now  exam- 
ining the  new  religion.  Brother  Myat-yah  is  one  of 
them,  and  he  unites  with  me  in  my  petitions.  (Here 
Myat-yah  assented  that  it  was  so.)  Do  stay  with 
us  a  few  months.  Do  stay  till  there  are  eight  or  ten 
disciples.  Then  appoint  one  to  be  the  teacher  of 
the  rest;  I  shall  not  be  concerned  about  the  event; 
though  you  should  leave  the  country,  the  religion 
will  spread  of  itself.  The  emperor  himself  cannot 
stop  it.  But  if  you  go  now,  and  take  the  two  dis- 
ciples that  can  follow,  I  shall  be  left  alone.  I  can- 
not baptize  those  who  may  wish  to  embrace  this  re- 
ligion. What  can  I  do  ?'  Moung  Nau  came  in,  and 
expressed  himself  in  a  similar  way.  He  thought 
that  several  would  yet  become  disciples,  notwith- 
standing all  opposition,  and  that  it  was  best  for  us 
to  stay  awhile.  We  could  not  restrain  our  tears  at 
hearing  all  this;  and  we  told  them,  that  as  we  lived 
only  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christ  among 
the  Burmans,  if  there  was  any  prospect  of  success 
in  Rangoon,  we  had  no  desire  to  go  to  any  other 
place,  and  would,  therefore,  reconsider  the  matter." 

Thus,  at  the  moment  when  ruin  seemed  to  threat- 
en the  mission,  the  Lord  was  strengthening  the 
hearts  of  the  converts,  and  encouraging  the  Mis- 
sionaries to  remain  at  their  posts,  and  proceed  in  the 
work  of  teaching  the  religion  of  the  Gospel,  trust- 
ing in  his  power  for  protection.  It  was  finally  re- 
solved, that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  should  continue 
it  Rangoon,  and  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Colman  should 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  211 

proceed  to  Chittagong,  and  form  a  station  there,  at 
which  the  other  Missionaries,  and  the  converts, 
might  find  a  refuge,  should  it  be  found  impossible  to 
remain  at  Rangoon,  and  where  the  Gospel  might 
be  spread  among  a  population  as  idolatrous  and 
wretched  as  that  of  Burmah  itself.  Accordingly, 
in  March,  1820,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Colman  embarked 
for  Bengal,  whence  they  proceeded  to  Chittagong, 
where  they  arrived  in  June. 

They  erected  a  house  in  the  midst  of  the  native 
population,  and  made  rapid  progress  in  the  acquisi- 
tion of  the  language,  which  was  commenced  while 
in  Rangoon.  Mr.  Colman  had  begun  to  communi- 
cate the  truths  of  the  Gospel  publicly,  and  had  wit- 
nessed their  effect  on  the  mind  of  his  teacher,  when 
these  animating  prospects  were  blasted  by  the  sud 
den  and  lamented  death  of  this  valuable  Missionary. 

In  Chittagong,  he  might  have  lived  comfortably 
in  civilized  Christian  society,  under  the  protection 
of  the  English  government,  and  been  usefully  em- 
ployed in  missionary  avocations.  But,  in  imitation 
of  the  Redeemer,  and  prompted  by  feelings  of  com- 
passion for  immortal  souls,  he  chose  his  residence  in 
a  native  village,  Cox's  Bazar,  where  he  was  surround- 
ed by  poverty,  ignorance  and  delusion,  and  where, 
too,  he  fell  a  martyr  to  his  zeal,  July  4,  1822. 

Mrs.  Colman  returned  to  Bengal,  where  she 
engaged,  with  great  zeal,  in  the  instruction  of 
female  children.  She  was  afterwards  married  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Sutton,  an  English  Baptist  Missionary  in 
India. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  were  thus  again  left  alone 
at  Rangoon;  though  their  solitude  was  cheered  by 
the  affectionate  attachment  of  the  converted  Bur- 
mans,  and  by  the  appearances  of  sincere  inquiry  in 
the  minds  of  several  others.  The  teacher,  Moung 
Shwa-gnong,  became  gradually  settled  and  firm  in 
his  faith,  though  he  still  hesitated  to  be  baptized. 
Another  learned  casuist,  named  Oo  Yan,  visited  Mr. 
Judson,  and  disputed  with  him,  with  much  subtlety 
and  zeol. 


212  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOW. 

"  He  was  ready  to  admit,  th  ...~  cmieiscic  system 
of  the  Boodhists  was  not  tenable;  but  endeavoured 
to  fortify  himself  on  a  middle  system,  between  that 
and  the  Christian;  the  very  system  in  which  Moung 
Shwa-gnong  formerly  rested,  and  which,  for  distinc- 
tion's sake,  may  be  fitly  termed  the  semi-atheistic. 
Its  fundamental  doctrine  is,  that  divine  wisdom,  not 
concentrated  in  any  existing  spirit,  or  embodied  in 
any  form,  but  diffused  throughout  the  universe,  and 
partaken  in  different  degrees  by  various  intelligences, 
and  in  a  very  high  degree  by  the  Boodhs,  is  the  true 
and  only  God.  This  poor  system,  which  is  evident- 
ly guilty  of  suicide,  Oo  Yan  made  every  possible 
effort  to  keep  alive;  but  I  really  think,  that  in  his 
own  mind  he  felt  the  case  to  be  hopeless.  His  mode 
of  reasoning,  however,  is  soft,  insinuating,  and 
acute;  and  so  adroitly  did  he  act  his  part,  that 
Moung  Shwa-gnong,  with  his  strong  arm,  and  I, 
with  the  strength  of  truth,  were  scarcely  able  to 
keep  him  down. 

"March  15.  Another  visit  from  the  teacher, 
accompanied  by  his  wife  and  child.  Again  discus- 
sed the  necessity  of  assembling  on  the  Lord's-day. 
Found  that  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the 
supper  are  in  his  mind  liable  to  similar  objections. 
Forsook,  therefore,  all  human  reasoning,  and  rested 
the  merits  of  the  case  on  the  bare  authority  of 
Christ :  Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  whatsoever  I  com- 
"Hand  you.  Notwithstanding  the  remains  of  his 
ileistical  spirit,  however,  I  obtained,  during  this 
visit,  more  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  real  conver-  } 
■ion,  than  ever  before.  He  said  that  he  knew  y 
lathing  of  an  eternally  existing  God,  before  he  met  i 
with  me;  that,  on  hearing  that  doctrine,  he  instant- 
ly believed  it;  but  that  it  was  a  long  time  before  he 
closed  with  Christ.  '  Can  you  recollect  the  time?' 
said  I.  '  Not  precisely,'  he  replied; c  hut  it  was  during 
a  visit  when  you  discoursed  concerning  the  Trinity, 
the  Divine  Sonship  of  Jesus,  and  the  great  suffer- 
ings which  he,  though  truly  God,  endured  for  his 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  213 

disciples.  He  afterwards  spoke  with  much  Christian 
feeling-,  on  the  preciousness  of  the  last  part  of  the 
sixth  chapter  of  Matthew,  which  he  heard  me  read, 
day  before  yesterday,  at  evening  worship. 

"21.  Moung  Thah-lah  introduced  one  of  his 
relations,  by  name  Moung  Shwa-ba,  as  desirous  of 
considering  the  Christian  religion.  Spent  an  hour 
or  two  in  conversing  with  him.  He  was  afterwards 
present  at  evening  worship,  and  staid  to  converse, 
after  the  rest  had  retired. 

"  22.  Another  conversation  with  Moung  Shwa- 
ba.  He  appears  to  be  under  deep  religious  impres- 
sions. His  language  and  his  looks  evince  an  uncom- 
mon solemnity  of  spirit,  an  earnest  desire  to  be  saved 
from  the  wrath  to  come.  After  praying  with  him, 
I  left  him  in  company  with  Moung  Thah-lah. 

"  24.  Spent  all  the  evening  with  Moung  Shwa- 
ba.  Feel  satisfied  that  he  has  experienced  a  work  of 
divine  grace  ;  but  think  it  advisable  to  defer  his 
baptism,  until  Sunday  after  next,  in  order  to  allow 
him  full  time  to  reexamine  the  religion,  and  the 
foundation  of  his  hopes. 

"  26.  Lord's-day.  Three  women  present  at  wor- 
ship— acquaintances  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong.  They 
have  visited  Mrs.  J.  once  or  twice  before.  Mah 
Men-la  renounced  Gaudama  some  years  ago,  and 
adopted  the  semi-atheistic  system,  but  without  ob- 
taining any  real  satisfaction.  Two  years  ago  she 
met  with  a  copy  of  the  tract,  which  gave  her  an  idea 
of  an  eternally  existing  God;  but  she  knew  not 
whence  the  paper  came.  At  length,  Moung  Shwa- 
gnong  told  her  that  he  had  found  the  true  wisdom, 
and  directed  her  to  us.  Her  case  appears  very 
hopeful." 

On  the  20th  of  April,  Moung  Shwa-ba  was  bap- 
tized, and  immediately  proposed  to  visit  his  native 
town,  for  the  purpose  of  communicating  to  his 
friends  the  treasure  which  he  had  found: — So  nat- 
urally does  every  renewed  heart  feel  and  obey  the 


214  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JtTDSON. 

impulse  of  the  missionary  spirit,  unless  its  emotions 
be  chilled  by  avarice,  or  perverted  by  erroneous 
views  of  the  Gospel.  This  convert,  too,  is  a  re- 
markable example  of  the  rapid  efficacy  with  which 
the  Spirit  of  God  is  sometimes  pleased  to  operate 
on  the  human  mind.  In  the  course  of  three  days, 
from  being  an  atheist,  utterly  ignorant  of  the  true 
God,  he  became  a  disciple  of  Christ,  and  by  his  sub- 
sequent conduct  manifested  the  sincerity  of  his  at- 
tachment. Thus  does  the  simple  hearted  man  of- 
ten embrace  the  Gospel,  while  the  learned  disputant 
cavils  and  doubts,  and  at  last  believes  with  reluc- 
tance, if  at  all.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  was  many 
months  in  arriving  at  the  state  of  mind,  which  Moung 
Shwa-ba  reached  in  three  days. 

Moung  Shwa-ba  was  afterwards  taken  into  the 
service  of  the  mission,  and  became  very  useful  as  an 
assistant  to  Mr.  Judson.  The  following  extracts 
from  Mr.  Judson's  journal  exhibit  the  progress  of 
divine  truth  among  the  inquirers  : 

"April  20.  Mali  Men-la  and  her  friends  have 
been  with  Mrs.  Judson  all  day.  She  gives  increas- 
ing evidence  of  being  a  real  disciple;  but  is  extreme- 
ly timid,  through  fear  of  persecution.  One  of  her 
remarks  deserves  notice,  as  a  natural  expression  of 
true  Christian  feeling.  '  I  am  surprised,'  said  she, 
c  to  find  this  religion  has  such  an  effect  on  my  mind, 
as  to  make  me  love  the  disciples  of  Christ  more  than 
my  dearest  natural  relations.'  She  is  a  woman  of 
very  superior  discernment  and  mental  energy.  One 
of  the  women  who  have  frequently  accompanied  her 
in  her  visits,  met  with  a  tract  at  old  Pegu,  about  six 
weeks  ago,  and  came  all  the  way  to  Rangoon, 
chiefly,  she  says,  on  that  account.  This  day  I  have 
finished  the  translation  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephe- 
sians,  begun  before  I  went  to  Ava,  but  intermitted 
on  account  of  the  weakness  of  my  eyes.  It  is  with 
real  joy  that  I  put  this  precious  writing  into  the 
hands  of   the   disciples.     It  is  a  great  accession  to 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  215 

their  scanty  stock  of  Scripture,  for  they  have  had 
nothing  hitherto  but  Matthew.  Intend  to  give  them 
Acts,  as  fast  as  my  eyes  will  allow. 

"  30.  Lord's-day.  One  of  the  busiest  days  I 
have  ever  spent.  Not  a  multitude  of  visitants,  as 
formerly.  That  we  cannot  expect  in  present  cir 
cumstances.  But,  beside  the  usual  evening  assem 
bly,  there  were  eight  or  ten  present  at  worship, 
some  of  whom  were  with  me  from  nine  in  the 
morning  till  ten  at  night.  Mah  Men-la  and  her 
company  were  with  Mrs.  Judson,  who  has  had  a 
serious  attack  of  the  liver  complaint,  for  a  fortnight 
past,  and  is  now  in  a  course  of  salivation. 

"  Oo  Yan,  after  having  searched  out  all  the  dn- 
ficult  points  of  religion,  came  to-day  to  the  ne  plus 
ultra — How  are  sin  and  eternal  misery  reconcilable 
with  the  character  of  an  infinitely  holy,  wise,  and 
powerful  God  ?  He  at  length  obtained  such  satis- 
faction, that  he  could  not  restrain  laughing,  from 
pure  mental  delight,  and  kept  recurring  to  the  subject, 
and  repeating  my  remarks  to  those  around  him.  He 
was  accompanied,  as  usual,  by  his  two  friends, 
Moung  Thah-a  and  Moung  Myat-lah,  husband  of 
Mali  Men-la.  With  the§e  came  also  one  Moung 
Yo,  a  disciple  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  a  poor  man, 
but  a  sharp  reasoner.  He  was,  or  pretended  to  be, 
on  the  semi-atheistic  plan.  [See  page  212.]  After 
ascertaining  his  precise  ground,  I  used  an  argument, 
which,  in  a  late  combat  with  Oo  Yan,  I  found  quite 
invincible.  It  is  simply  this :  <  No  mind,  no  wisdom 
—temporary  mind,  temporary  wisdom — eternal  mind, 
eternal  wisdom.'  Now,  as  all  the  semi-atheists  firmly 
believe  in  eternal  wisdom,  this  concise  statement 
sweeps,  with  irresistible  sway,  through  the  very- 
joints  and  marrow  of  their  system.  And  though  i$ 
may  seem  rather  simple  and  inconclusive,  to  one  ac- 
quainted with  Burman  reasoning,  its  effect  is  unir 
formly  decisive.  No  sooner  is  this  short  sentence 
"Uttered,  than  one  significantly  nods  his  head,  as  if  to 
say,  There  you  have  it.     Another  cries  out  to  the. 


216  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

opponent,  You  are  undone,  destroyed.  Another 
says,  Talk  about  wisdom;  where  else  will  you  find 
it?  The  disputant  himself,  who  was,  perhaps, 
preparing  a  learned  speech  about  the  excellence  and 
efficacy  and  eternity  of  wisdom,  quite  disconcerted 
by  this  unexpected  onset,  sits  looking-  at  the  wreck 
of  his  system,  and  wondering  at  the  simple  means 
which  have  spread  such  ruin  around  him;  presently 
he  looks  up,  (for  the  Burmans  are  frequently  can- 
did,) and  says,  Your  words  are  very  appropriate. 
And  perhaps  his  next  question  is,  How  can  I  become 
a  disciple  of  the  God  you  worship? 

"  All  the  visiters  to-day,  and  indeed  ail  the  semi- 
atheists,  are  despisers  of  Gaudama,  and  the  estab- 
lished religion  of  the  land.  Moung  Shwa-gnong 
has  disseminated  this  heresy  in  Rangoon  for  several 
years;  but  since  he  has  become  acquainted  with  us, 
he  frequently  tells  his  adherents,  I  know  nothing;  if 
you  want  true  wisdom,  go  to  the  f  )reign  teacher, 
and  there  you  will  find  it.  I  have  reason  to  believe 
that  this  heresy  is  not  confined  to  Rangoon,  but  is 
taking  root  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  and  pre- 
paring the  way  for  the  Christian  religion.  0,  for 
toleration — a  little  toleration.  We  will  be  content 
to  baptize  in  the  night,  and  hold  worship  in  private; 
but  we  do  pray  that  Ave  may  not  be  utterly  banished 
from  the  land;  that  we  may  not  be  cut  up,  root  and 
branch.  0,  that  these  poor  souls  who  are  groping 
in  the  dark,  feeling  after  the  truth,  may  have  time 
and  opportunities  to  find  the  precious  treasure, 
which  will  enrich  them  forevermore.  We  are  all 
looking  with  anxiety  towards  the  golden  feet.  Our 
Viceroy,  Moung  Shwa-thah,  has  gone  thither  on  a 
visit;  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  will  return,  or 
his  rival  Mya-day-men.  If  the  latter,  there  is  some 
reason  to  hope  that  we  shall  keep  footing  in  Rangoon 
at  least  during  his  administration." 

It  would  be  interesting  to  trace  the  exercises  of 
mind,    of  several   individuals,    as  detailed  hi  Mr. 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  217 

J.'s  journal,    among  whom   were   Moung  Myat- 
yah,  Moung  Thah-yah,  Moung  Nyo-dwa,  Mounff 
(rway,  and  others.     But  the  quotations  which  we 
have  already  made  must  suffice.     On  the  4th   of 
June,  Moung  Myat-yah  and  Moung  Thah-yah  were 
baptized,  and   received  into  the  church.     In  refer- 
ence to  Mrs.  Judson's  health,  Mr.  J.  says:  | 
"  June  27.  Mrs.  J.  after  having  been  through  two 
courses  of  salivation  for  the  liver  complaint,  at  length 
despairs  of  recovering,  without  some  proper  medical 
assistance.     For  a  few  days,  we  have  hoped,  that 
she  would  get  some  relief  from  the  various  applica- 
tions which  are  made,  though  at  the  expense  of  an 
almost  total  exhaustion  of  strength;  but  this  morn- 
ing, to  our  utter  disappointment,  the  disorder  has 
returned  with  increased  violence;  and  her  constitu- 
tion appears  to  be  rapidly  failing.    I  have  intended,  for 
sometime  past,  to  send  her  alone  to  Bengal;  but  she 
has  become  too  weak,  and  the  present  circumstances 
of  the  case  are  too  alarming,  to  allow  such  a  measure: 
and  I  have, therefore,  concluded  to  accompany  her." 

They  immediately  commenced  their  preparations 
for  sailing.  On  ascertaining  that  they  were  about  to 
depart,  Moung  Nyo-dwaand  Moung  Gway  request- 
ed baptism,  with  great  urgency,  stating,  that  as 
they  had  fully  embraced  the  religion  of  Christ,  they 
could  not  remain  easy  without  being  baptized,  agree- 
ably to  his  command.  They  were  accordingly  bar>- 
tized  on  the  16th  of  July.  ^ 

The  ship  being  detained,  the  teacher  Moung 
Shwa-gnong  expressed  his  desire  to  testify  his  faith 
and  attachment  to  the  Saviour,  by  being  baptized, 
and  becoming  a  member  of  the  church.  The 
church,  being  satisfied  that  he  had  become  a  sincere 
disciple  of  the  Saviour,  though  from  fear  and  other 
causes  he  had  hesitated  to  avow  his  faith,  by  a 
public  profession,  joyfully  agreed  to  receive  him  as 
a  member  after  baptism.  He  was  accordingly  bap- 
tized on  the  18th  of  July.  The  mind  of  Mah  Men-la 
19 


218  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.  JUDSON. 

was  so  much  affected  on  this  occasion,  that  she  re- 
quested to  be  immediately  baptized;  and  as  tViere 
was  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  her  sincere 
conversion,  she  was  baptized  the  same  evening, 
being  the  tenth  Burman  convert,  and  the  first  female. 
On  returning  to  the  house,  she  said:  "  Now  I  have 
taken  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  I 
have  nothing  to  do  but  to  commit  myself,  soul  and 
body,  into  the  hands  of  my  Lord,  assured  that  lie 
will  never  suffer  me  to  fall  away." 

It  must  be  regarded  as  a  signal  proof  of  the  favor 
of  God,  that,  notwithstanding  the  hostility  of  the 
government,  and  all  the  unfavorable  circumstances 
which  obstructed  the  operations  of  the  mission,  so 
much  had  been  accomplished.  The  language  had 
been  acquired,  and  a  grammar  and  dictionary  com- 
piled; a  portion  of  the  Scriptures  had  been  transla- 
ted and  printed;  tracts  had  been  issued;  some  know- 
ledge of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  had  been  commu- 
nicated to  many  minds;  and  ten  individuals  had  been 
made  subjects  of  the  grace  of  God,  and  at  the 
hazard  of  their  lives  had  been  baptized  into  the 
name  of  the  Sacred  Trinity.  Surely,  if  no  more  had 
been  effected  by  this  mission,  no  one,  who  knows 
the  value  of  a  single  soul,  would  think  that  it  was 
established  and  sustained  in  vain. 

On  the  19th  of  July,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  sailed  for 
Bengal.  ,  They  were  accompanied  to  the  vessel  by 
all  the  native  converts,  and  by  nearly  a  hundrec  other 
individuals,  who  testified  sincere  grief  at  their  de- 
parture 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Arrival  in  Calcutta — Return  to  Rangoon — Dr.  Price  joins  the 
Mission — Mrs.  Judson  sails  for  America. 

They  arrived  in  Calcutta  on  the  Sth  of  August. 
Mrs.  Judson's  health  seemed  to  have  derived  no  es- 


MEMOIR    OF    MUS.    JUDSOX.  219 

sential  benefit  from  the  voyage.  For  the  advantage 
of  a  more  healthful  climate,  she  was  removed  to  Se- 
rampore.  The  state  of  her  health  continued  such, 
that  it  was,  for  awhile,  thought  necessary  that  she 
should  remain  several  months  in  Bengal;  but  more 
favorable  symptoms  soon  appeared,  and  she  resolved 
to  return  with  her  husband  to  the  scene  of  their  la- 
bors. On  the  5th  of  January,  1821,  they  arrived  in 
Rangoon. 

"January  5.  As  we  drew  near  the  town,  we 
strained  our  eyes  to  distinguish  the  countenances  of 
oar  friends  amid  the  crowd  that  we  saw  assembled 
on  the  wharf.  The  first  that  we  recognised  was 
.he  teacher,  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  with  his  hands 
raised  to  his  head,  as  he  discerned  us  on  the  deck; 
and,  on  landing,  we  met  successively  with  Mah  Men- 
la,  and  Moung  Thah-lah,  and  several  others,  men, 
women,  and  children,  who,  after  our  usual  examina- 
tion at  the  custom-office,  accompanied  us  to  the  mis- 
sion-house. Soon  after,  Moung  Nau,  and  others 
came  in,  who  had  not,  at  first,  heard  of  our  arrival. 
In  the  evening,  I  took  my  usual  seat  among  the  disci- 
ples; and  when  we  bowed  down  in  prayer,  the  hearts 
of  us  all  flowed  forth  in  gratitude  and  praise. 

"January  6.  In  the  morning  we  went  to  the 
government-house.  The  lady  of  the  Viceroy  re- 
ceived Mrs.  J.  with  the  familiarity  of  a  friend.  We 
sat  sometime  conversing  with  her.  She  informed 
us  that  she  was  now  Woon-gyee-gah-dau,  and  was 
allowed  to  ride  in  a  wau;  (a  vehicle  carried  by  forty 
or  fifty  men;)  dignities  which  very  few  Burman 
ladies  attain.  While  we  were  sitting  with  her,  the 
Viceroy  just  made  his  appearance,  stalking  along,  as 
usual,  with  his  great  spear.  He  looked  down  upon 
us  a  moment,  saying,  '  Ah !  you  are  come;5  and  then 
passed  on. 

"13.  Have  spent  the  past  week  in  getting  our 
things  in  order,  and  receiving  visits  from  the  disci- 
ples and  inquirers.    Yesterday,  Moung  Gway,  the 


520  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

only  one  of  the  baptized  whom  we  had  not  seen, 
returned  from  the  woods,  on  hearing-  of  our  arrival; 
and  I  am  now  able  to  record,  (and  I  do  it  with  the 
most  heart-felt  satisfaction  and  grateful  praise  to  the 
preserving  Saviour,)  that  though  they  have,  for  the 
space  of  six  months,  been  almost  destitute  of  the 
means  of  grace,  and  those  who  lived  in  our  yard 
have  been  dispersed,  and  forced,  through  fear  of 
heavy  extortion  and  oppression  from  petty  officers 
of  government,  to  flee  into  the  woods,  or  take  refuge 
under  some  government  person  who  could  protect 
them;  yet  not  one  of  them  has  dishonored  his  profes- 
sion, but  all  remain  firm  in  their  faith  and  attachment 
to  the  cause. 

"  The  most  important  event,  (and  that  relates  of 
course  to  Moung  Shwa-gnong,)  remains  to  be  men- 
tioned. It  will  be  remembered  that  he  was  accused 
before  the  former  Viceroy,  of  being  a  heretic;  and 
that  the  simple  reply,  '  Inquire  further,'  spread  dis- 
may among  us  all,  and  was  one  occasion  of  our  visit 
to  Ava.  Soon  after  Mya-day-meri  assumed  the 
government  of  this  province,  all  the  priests  and  of- 
ficers of  the  village,  where  Moung-  Shwa-gnong 
lives,  entered  into  a  conspiracy  to  destroy  him. 
They  held  daily  consultations,  and  assumed  a  tone 
of  triumph;  while  poor  Moung  Shwa-gnong's  cour- 
age began  to  flag — and  though  he  docs  not  like  to 
own  it,  he  thought  he  must  flee  for  his  life.  At 
Jengt  h  one  of  the  conspiracy,  a  member  of  the  su- 
preme court,  went  into  the  presence  of  the  Viceroy, 
4  and,  in  order  to  sound  his  disposition.,  complained 
|  that  the  teacher,  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  was  making 
I  ever  y  endeavour  to  turn  the  priests'  rice  -pot  bottom 
"upwards.  What  consequence?-  said  the  Viceroy. 
Let  the  priests  turn  it  back  again.  This  sentence 
wa.<  i  enough;  the  hopes  of  the  conspiracy  were  blas- 
ted ;  and  all  the  disciples  felt  that  they  were  sure  of 
lole  ration  under  Mya-day-men.  But  this  adminis- 
trat  ion  will  not  probably  continue  many  months.  ?  - 
((  Jan.  21.    Lord's-day.    All  the  disciples  but  one, 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  221 

and  all  the  hopeful  inquirers,  were  present  at  wor- 
ship; who,  together  with  some  others,  made  up  an 
assembly  of  about  twenty-five  adults,  all  paying- 
respectful  and  devout  attention ;  the  most  interesting 
assembly,  all  things  considered,  that  I  have  yet  seen. 
How  impossible  it  seemed,  two  years  ago,  that  such 
a  precious  assembly  could  ever  be  raised  up  out  of 
the  Egyptian  darkness,  the  atheistic  superstition,  of 
this  heathen  land.  Much  encouraged  by  the  general 
appearance  of  things  this  day.  Why  art  thou  ever 
cast  down,  0  my  soul !  and  why  art  thou  disquieted 
within  me!  Hope  thou  in  God— the  God  of  the 
Burmans,  as  well  as  David's  God— for  I  shall  yet 
praise  him  for  the  help  of  his  countenance,  revealed 
in  the  salvation  of  thousands  of  these  immortal 
souls." 

The  occurrences  during  several  succeeding  months 
were  similar  to  those  which  have  been  stated.  The 
zayat  was  visited  by  many  individuals,  some  of  whom 
came  to  scoff',  others  to  dispute,  and  a  few  to  inquire 
the  way  to  Zion.  The  little  church  dwelt  amidst 
its  enemies,  unharmed;  owing  its  safety,  however, 
in  part,  to  the  great  caution  with  which  the  concerns 
of  the  mission  were  conducted.  It  was  not  generally 
known  at  Rangoon,  that  any  person  had  renounced 
the  religion  of  Boodh,  and  embraced  that  of  Christ. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  Moung  Ing,  who  was  the 
second  convert,  but  whose  absence  from  Rangoon 
had  prevented  his  joining  the  church,  was  baptized. 
During  his  absence,  however,  he  had  endeavoured 
to  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour,  by  conver 
sation  with  his  friends. 

On  the  20th  of  May,  1821,  the  Rev.  Jonathan  D. 
Price  was  set  apart  as  a  Missionary  to  Burmah,  in 
the  Sansom-Street  Meeting-house,  Philadelphia. 
He  had  received  a  medical  education,  and  was  to  act 
in  the  joint  character  of  a  Missionary  and  Physician. 
A  few  days  after,  he,  with  his  wife  and  child,  sailed 
from  Salem,  for  Calcutta,  where  he  arrived  on  the 
27th  of  November. 


222  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Mr.  Judson  now  employed  Moung  Shwa-gnong 
to  assist  him  in  a  thorough  revision  of  those  parts 
of  the  New  Testament  which  had  been  translated, 
but  not  yet  printed,  viz.  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians, 
and  the  first  part  of  Acts.  These  were  sent  to 
Serampore  to  be  printed. 

_  On  the  15th  of  June,  Mah   Myat-lah  was  bap- 
tized, and  added  to  the  little  band  of  believers. 

"  July  14.  In  the  interval  of  receiving  company, 
I  have  lately  been  employed  in  translating;  have 
finished  the  Gospel  and  Epistles  of  John,  those 
exquisitely  sweet  and  precious  portions  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  am  now  employed  on  the  latter  part 
of  Acts.  I  find  Moung  Shwa-ba  a  most  valuable 
assistant,  in  all  parts  of  missionary  work.  Moung 
Shwa-gnong  also  begins  'to  be  dissatisfied  with 
being  a  mere  disciple,  and  hopes  that  he  shall  some- 
time be  thought  worthy  of  being  a  teacher  of  the 
Christian  religion.'  These  two,  with  Mah  Men- 
la,  are,  at  present,  the  flower  of  our  little  church.  I 
have  no  reason,  however,  to  complain  of  the  conduct 
of  any,  considering  the  great  disadvantages  under 
which  they  all  labor.  Some  have  grown  compara- 
tively cold;  but  none  have  forgotten  their  first  love. 
Praise  forever  be  to  Him, 

"  Who  is  faithful  to  his  promises, 
And  faithful  to  his  Son." 

"  August  4.  Am  just  recovering  from  the  second 
fit  of  sickness  which  I  have  had  this  season.  The 
first  was  the  cholera  morbus;  the  present  has  been 
a  fever.  The  second  day  after  I  was  taken,  Mrs. 
J.  was  taken  with  the  same;  and  for  several  days 
we  were  unable  to  help  one  another.  Through 
divine  mercy,  however,  we  contrived  to  get  our 
medicines  from  time  to  time,  and  are  now  in  a  con 
valescent  state,  so  far  as  the  fever  is  concerned. 
Mrs.  J.  however,  is  suffering  severely  under  the  liver 
complaint,  which,  notwithstanding  continual  saliva* 


MEMOIR   OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  223 

tions,  is  making  such  rapid  and  alarming  advances, 
as  to  preclude  all  '  ope  of  her  lecovery  in  this  part 
of  the  wo:  d." 

The  alarming  character  of  Mrs.  Judson's  disease 
made  it  evident,  that  she  must  repair  to  some  more 
propitious  climate,  to  regain  her  health.  It  was,  at 
last,  resolved,  that  she  should  visit  America;  and  on 
the  21st  of  August,  she  embarked  for  Bengal.  The 
feelings  with  which  she  parted  from  her  husband, 
and  from  the  little  church,  may  be  better  conceived 
than  described.     Her  own  words  are: 

»  Those  only  who  have  been  through  a  variety 
of  toil  and  privation,  to  obtain  a  darling  object,  can 
realize  how  entirely  every  fibre  of  the  heart  adheres 
to  that  object,  when  secured.  Had  we  encountered 
no  difficulties,  and  suffered  no  privations  in  our 
attempts  to  form  a  church  of  Christ,  under  the 
government  of  a  heathen  despot,  we  should  have 
been  warmly  attached  to  the  individuals  composing 
it  but  should  not  have  felt  that  tender  solicitude  and 
anxious  affection,  as  in  the  present  case.  , 

"Rangoon,  from  having  been  the  theatre,  m 
which  so  much  of  the  faithfulness,  power  and  mercy 
of  God  had  been  exhibited— from  having  been  con- 
sidered, for  ten  years  past,  as  my  home  forhfe-and 
from  a  thousand  interesting  associations  of  ideas,  had 
become  the  dearest  spot  on  earth.  Hence  you  will 
readily  imagine  that  no  ordinary  consideration  could 
have  induced  my  departure." 

The  following  letter  to  Dr.  Baldwin  contains  an 
account  of  her  arrival  in  Calcutta,  and  of  her  ar- 
rangements for  visiting  England: 

«  Calcutta,  Dec.  8, 1821. 

« Rev.  and  dear  Sir,  .  .      n  , 

«  I  left  Rangoon  last  August,  and  arrived  in  Ual- 
cur^t  on  the  22d  of  September.     My  d.sorder  gained 


224  MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

ground  so  rapidly,  that  nothing  but  a  voyage  to  sea, 
and  the  benefit  of  a  cold  climate,  presented  the  leasS 
hope  of  life.  You  will  readily  imagine  that  nothing 
but  the  prospect  of  a  final  separation  would  have  in- 
duced us  to  decide  on  this  measure,  under  circum- 
stances so  trying  as  those  in  which  we  were  placed. 
But  duty  to  God,  to  ourselves,  to  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, and  to  the  perishing  Burmans,  compelled  us 
to  adopt  this  course  of  procedure,  though  agonizing 
to  all  the  natural  feelings  of  our  hearts.  On  my 
arrival  in  Calcutta,  inquiries  were  immediately  made 
relative  to  a  voyage  to  America.  But,  to  my  great 
disappointment,  I  found  most  of  the  American  Cap- 
tains far  from  being  disposed  to  take  passengers,  on 
account  of  having  their  cargoes  engaged  to  the  ex- 
tent of  the  tonnage  of  their  vessels.  One  Captain, 
however,  offered  to  give  me  a  passage  for  fifteen 
hundred  rupees,  but  I  could  not  think  of  causing  the 
Board  so  great  an  expense.  In  mentioning  my  cir- 
cumstances to  Mrs.  Thomason,  (lady  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Thomason,  chaplain)  she  suggested  the  advan- 
tages of  a  voyage  to  England,  on  account  of  the 
superior  accommodations,  medical  advice,  and  female 
passengers,  in  English  ships.  The  pious  Captain 
of  a  ship  bound  to  England  was  then  residing  in 
her  family;  with  him  she  consulted,  and  they  made 
arrangements  for  my  passage  for  five  hundred  ru- 
pees, provided  I  went  in  a  cabin  with  three  children, 
who  were  going  to  England.  As  my  only  object  in 
going  to  sea,  is  restoration  of  health,  I  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  secure  a  passage,  though  I  should  have  re- 
joiced (since  I  must  take  a  long  voyage)  to  have 
gone  direct  to  America.  The  father  of  the  children 
has  since  arrived  in  Calcutta,  and  has  very  kindly 
offered  to  pay  the  whole  price  of  the  cabin,  (whicn 
is  four  thousand  rupees)  which  will  enable  me  to  go 
to  England,  free  of  expense  to  the  Board. 
'*  "If  the  pain  in  my  side  is  entirely  removed,  whi.e 
on  my  passage  to  Europe,  I  shall  return  to  India  in 
the  same  ship,  and  proceed  immediately  to  Rangoon. 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  225 

But  if  not,  I  shall  go  over  to  America,  and  spend 
one  winter  in  my  dear  native  country.  As  ardently 
as  I  long  to  see  my  beloved  friends  in  America,  I 
cannot  prevail  on  myself  to  be  any  longer  from  Ran- 
goon than  is  absolutely  necessary  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  my  life.  I  have  had  a  severe  struggle  relative 
to  my  immediate  return  to  Rangoon,  instead  of  go- 
ing to  England.  But  I  did  not  venture  to  go  con- 
trary to  the  convictions  of  reason,  to  the  opinion 
of  an  eminent  and  skilful  physician,  and  the  repeated 
injunctions  of  Mr.  Judson. 

"Relative  to  the  Rangoon  mission,  I  presume 
Mr.  Judson  has  given  you  all  the  information.  But 
perhaps  I  have  received  letters  of  a  later  date,  and 
may  be  able  to  communicate  something,  of  which 
you  may  not  have  heard.  My  last  from  Rangoon 
was  dated  October  26.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  had 
been  accused  before  the  Viceroy,  and  had  disappear- 
ed. Mr.  Judson  had  felt  much  anxiety  and  distress 
on  his  account,  fearing  he  had  done  something  in 
the  way  of  retraction,  which  prevented  his  visiting 
him.  But  in  a  fortnight,  he  was  agreeably  surprised 
at  seeing  him  enter.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  informed 
Mr.  Judson,  that,  having  been  accused,  he  thought 
it  the  wisest  way  to  keep  out  of  sight;  that  he  had 
put  all  his  family  on  board  a  boat,  and  was  going  up 
the  country  among  the  sect  of  heretics  with  whom 
he  once  associated,  and  had  now  come  to  take  leave, 
obtain  tracts,  gospels,  &c.  Mr.  Judson  furnished, 
him  with  what  was  necessary,  and  bid  him  God, 
speed.  He  will,  no  doubt,  do  much  good  among  that  - 
class  of  people;  for  it  is  impossible  for  him  to  be  any 
time  with  his  friends,  without  conversing  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion.  Moung-Inghad  returned,  as  stead- 
fast, and  as  much  devoted  to  the  cause  as  ever.  He, 
and  Moung  Shwa-ba,  spend  every  evening  in  reading 
the  Scriptures,  and  finding  the  places  where  the 
apostles  preached,  on  a  map  which  Mr.  Judson  has 
made  for  them.  Another  Burman  has  been  bap- 
tized, who  gives  decided  evidence  of  being  a  true 


226  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

Christian.  Have  we  not,  my  dear  sir,  every  reason 
to  trust  in  God  in  future,  when  we  see  what  he  has 
done  in  Rangoon?  Could  you  see  at  once  the 
difficulties  in  the  way  of  the  conversion  of  the 
Burmans,  the  grace  of  God  would  appear  ten  times 
as  conspicuous  as  it  now  does.  When  we  hardly 
ventured  to  hope  that  we  should  ever  see  a  truly 
converted  Burman,  how  great  is  our  joy  to  see  a 
httle  church  rise  up  in  the  midst  of  that  wilderness, 
consisting  of  thirteen  converted  Burmans." 

!  On  her  passage,  she  had  a  severe  attack  of  Per 
complaint,  which  confined  her  to  her  cabin  for 
several  days.  During  her  confinement,  two  young 
ladies  of  rank  and  influence  frequently  inquired 
concerning  her  health.  She  occasionally  requested 
them  to  read  to  her  such  selections  as  she  thought 
might  have  a  salutary  effect  upon  their  minds.  To 
these  exercises,  she  added  much  serious  converse; 
and  soon  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  their  minds 
solemnly  impressed.  Their  seriousness  continued 
during  the  rest  of  the  voyage;  but  what  has  been 
the  issue,  we  have  had  no  means  of  ascertaining. 

Having  arrived  in  England,  with  health  somewhat 
improved,  she  was  introduced  to  the  excellent  Joseph 
Butterworth,  Esq.,  Member  of  Parliament.  He  po- 
litely urged  her  to  make  his  house  her  home ;  which 
invitation  she  accepted  with  the  liveliest  emotions.* 

*  Mr.  Butterworth,  at  a  meeting  of  the  English  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society,  thus  gracefully  alluded  to  Mrs.  Judson's  visit: 

After  some  remarks  upon  the  pleasing  success  which  had 
attended  missionary  exertions  among  all  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians, he  proceeded  to  mention  that  respecting  one  interesting 
scene  of  labor,  which  had  been  slightly  touched  on  in  the  Report, 
he  could  add  some  further  particulars  which  had  recently  come  to 
his  knowledge.  He  referred  to  the  Burman  Empire,  and  his 
information  was  derived  from  Mrs.  Judson,  whom  he  haa  lately 
the  pleasure  of  receiving  under  his  roof,  and  whose  visit  reminded 
him  of  the  apostolic  admonition,  "  Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain 
strangers,  for  thereby  some  have  entertained  angels  unawares." 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  221 

While  in  his  family,  she  was  favored  with  an  in 
traduction  to  many  persons  distinguished  for  litera- 
ture and  piety,  particularly  Wilberforce,  Babington, 
and  Sumner,  the  King's  chaplain. 

It  was  thought  expedient  that  Mrs.  Judson  should 
visit  Cheltenham,  for  the  benefit  of  its  mineral 
waters.  She  was  recommended  by  Mr.  Butterworth 
to  an  eminent  physician  of  that  place,  and  there  spent 
several  weeks. 

About  the  same  time  she  received  a  pressing  invi- 
tation from  friends  in  Scotland,  to  visit  them,  with 
a  kind  offer  to  defray  her  expenses.  Acceding  to 
this  proposal,  she  spent  several  weeks  in  that  land 
of  Christian  hospitality.  Here  she  received  a  re- 
quest from  the  American  Baptist  Board,  to  return 
in  the  New  York  packet.  She  proceeded  to  Liver- 
pool for  embarkation;  but  was  persuaded  to  take 
passage  in  a  much  more  commodious  vessel,  by  a 
number  of  Liverpool  ladies,  who  generously  defrayed 
the  expense  of  her  passage. 

In  August,  1822,  she  took  final  leave  of  her  Brit- 
ish friends,  who  had  become  inexpressibly  endeared 
to  her  by  many  valuable  presents  and  innumerable 
acts  of  kindness.  "  Often  has  she  mentioned,"  says 
a  friend,  "with  the  brightest  glow  of  affection,  the 
high-toned  piety  of  English  and  Scottish  Christians, 
and  the  prelibations  of  heaven  which  she  enjoyed  in 
their  society." 

'    The  following  memorandum  has  been  found  among 
her  papers ; 

•  "  August  1G.  Embarked  on  board  the  Amity,  fo'. 
the  United  States.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Deakin,  Miss 
Hope,  Miss  Jones  and  her  brother,  accompanied  me 
about  fifty  miles,  and  returned  in  the  steam-boat. 
After  the  departure  of  these  very  dear  friends,  I 
felt  sad  and  disconsolate,  being  quite  alone,  without 
any  Christian  friend  on  board,  or  any  female  with 
whom  I  can  converse.  Yet  I  am  not  alone.  The 
same  kind  and  glorious,  Being,  who,  notwithstanding 


228  MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSOtf. 

1 

all  my  provocations,  has  hitherto  directed  my  stepsv 
and  at  times  granted  me  his  presence,  is  still,  I  trust, 
with  me,  and  will  make  my  way  prosperous.  I 
hope  to  enjoy  much  of  his  presence,  during  my 
passage,  and  spend  more  time  in  the  immediate 
duties  of  religion,  than  my  late  rambling  life  has 
admitted.  Should  I  be  preserved  through  the  voy- 
age, the  next  land  I  tread  will  be  my  own  native 
soil,  ever-loved  America,  the  land  of  my  birth.  I 
■cannot  realize  that  I  shall  ever  again  find  myself  in 
my  own  dear  home  at  Bradford,  amid  the  scenes  of 
my  early  youth,  where  every  spot  is  associated  with 
some  tender  recollection.  But  the  constant  idea, 
that  my  dear  J.  is  not  a  participator  of  my  joys, 
will  mar  them  all."  . 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Judson,  to  Dr. 
Baldwin,  will  show  the  state  of  things  at  Rangoon, 
up  to  the  time  of  its  date. 

"  Rangoon,  Feb.  6,  1822. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  I  have  baptized  one  man  only,  since  I  last 
wrote  you;  nor  are  there  any  others,  at  present, 
who  are  preparing  to  come  forward.  The  last  pros- 
ecution of  our  most  distinguished  disciple,  Moung 
Shwa-gnong,  which  took  place  in  September  last, 
and  terminated  in  his  being  obliged  to  flee  for  his 
Jife,  struck  a  fatal  blow  to  all  religious  inquiry. 
Since  that  time,  I  have  confined  myself  almost  en- 
tirely to  translating.  About  half  the  New  Testa- 
ment is  now  finished,  and  I  am  desirous  of  finishing 
Ihe  whole,  if  possible,  before  making  any  further 
missionary  movement.  When  that  work  is  disposed 
of,  I  expect  to  feel  more  free  to  go  forth  and  encoun- 
ter the  hazards,  which  may  attend  an  open  and  ex- 
tensive declaration  of  the  Gospel.  I  am  fully  per- 
suaded that  the  way  will  soon  be  opened  for  the 
introduction  and  establishment  of  true  religion  in 
this  country.  Difficulties  may  obstruct,  delays  nu^-, 
intervene,  the  faith  of  Missionaries  and  their  sup-f 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  229 

porters  may  be  severely  tried;  but  at  the  right  time, 
the  time  marked  out  from  all  eternity,  the  Lord  will 
appear  in  his  glory. 

"  Brother  Price  arrived  here  in  December,  and 
brother  Hough  in  January  following.  I  believe  it 
is  the  desire  of  us  all  to  live  and  die  among  the 
Burmans." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Mrs.  Judson's  Visit  to  America — Mr.  Wade  joins  the  Mission — 
Sail  for  Calcutta. 

Mrs.  Judson  arrived  at  New  York  on  the  25th  of 
September,  1822.  The  following  letter  expresses 
her  feelings  on  revisiting  her  native  country. 

TO  MR.  JUDSON'S  PARENTS; 

Philadelphia,  Sept.  27,  1822. 
"My  dear  Parents, 

"  With  mingled  sensations  of  joy  and  sorrow,  I 
address  a  few  lines  to  the  parents  of  my  beloved  hus- 
band— joy,  that  I  once  more  find  myself  in  my  own 
native  country,  and  with  the  prospect  of  meeting 
with  loved  relatives  and  friends — sorrow,  that  he 
who  has  been  a  participator  in  all  my  concerns  for 
the  last  ten  years,  is  not  now  at  hand  to  partake 
with  me  in  the  joyful  anticipations  of  meeting  those 
he  so  much  loves.  I  left  Liverpool  on  the  16th  of 
August,  and  arrived  in  New  York  harbor  day  before 
yesterday.  On  account  of  the  prevalence  of  the  yel- 
low fever,  prudence  forbade  my  landing.  Accor 
ctingly  I  embarked  on  board  the  steam-boat  for  this 
ylace,  where  I  arrived  a  few  hours  ago.  It  was  my 
intention  to  pass  a  week  in  Philadelphia,  and  then 
go  to  Providence,  and  thence  to  you  in  Woburn,  as 
it  would  be  on  my  way  to  Bradford,  where  I  shall 


230  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

spend  the  winter.  But  Dr.  Staughton  wishes  me 
to  go  on  to  Washington,  which  will  detain  me  in 
this  part  of  the  country  a  week  longer.  However, 
I  hope  to  be  with  you  in  a  fortnight  from  this  time. 
My  health  is  much  improved  since  I  left  England, 
and  I  begin  to  hope  that  the  disorder  is  entirely  erad- 
icated." 

Of  the  various  incidents  which  occurred  during 
this  visit  to  America,  the  Compiler  was  encouraged 
to  hope  for  a  particular  narrative,  by  her  brother, 
Dr.  Elnathan  Judson,  whose  kind  attentions  to  her 
during  her  visit,  she  frequently  mentions  in  her  let- 
ters with  the  warmest  gratitude.  But  the  state  of 
his  health  has  prevented  that  gentleman  from  per- 
forming a  service  for  which  he  is  so  well  qualified, 
and  which  would  have  been  so  acceptable  to  the 
readers  of  this  work.*  From  the  letters  of  Mrs. 
Judson,  with  which  we  have  been  favored,  we  shall 
make  such  extracts  as  will  furnish  a  genera'  ^sw  of 
her  proceedings  during  her  visit. 

After  a  short  stay  in  Philadelphia,  she  hastened  to 
meet  her  parents  and  friends  in  Bradford.  Here,  in 
the  bosom  of  her  native  home,  she  had  hoped  so  far 
to  regain  her  health,  as  to  be  enabled  to  embark 
again  for  Burmah,  early  in  the  ensuing  spring. 
But  the  excitement  of  feeling  produced  by  this  visit 
to  the  scenes  and  the  friends  of  her  childhood,  and 
the  exhaustion  of  strength,  resulting  from  the  neces- 
sity of  meeting  and  conversing  with  numerous  vis- 
iters, added  to  the  effect  of  the  cold  climate  of  New- 
England,  on  a  constitution  so  long  accustomed  to 
the  tropical  heat  of  Burmah,  obliged  her  to  leave 
Bradford,  after  a  stay  of  six  weeks,  and  spend  the 
winter  in  Baltimore. 

The  letters  which  will  now  be  inserted  will  fully 
disclose  the  real  state  of  her  health,  her  feelings,  and 

•This  amiable  and  lamented  gentleman  has  died,  since  the 
previous  editions  of  this  work  were  published. 


MEMOIR    OF    MHS.    JTJDSON.  231 

her  employments.  We  have  thought  that  they 
would  not  only  be  interesting,  as  furnishing  a  better 
view  of  her  character,  than  any  remarks  of  a  biog- 
rapher could  impart,  but  necessary,  to  correct  the 
erroneous  ideas  which  may  still  exist  in  some  minds. 
There  were  persons,  who,  from  motives  which  we 
shall  not  attempt  to  investigate,  were  busy  in 
misrepresenting  Mrs.  JuJson's  character  and  con- 
duct. It  was  said  that  her  health  was  not  seriously 
impaired,  and  that  she  visited  the  south  with  a  view 
to  excite  attention  and  applause.  To  such  persons, 
the  perusal  of  these  letters,  in  which  she  utters  her 
feelings  to  her  friends  without  reserve,  will,  it  is 
hoped,  minister  a  rebuke  sufficiently  severe,  to 
awaken  shame  and  penitence;  and  to  those  who  may 
have  been  unwarily  led  to  form  unfavorable  opinions 
respecting  Mrs.  Judson,  we  cannot  doubt  that 
these  letters  will  afford  welcome  evidence  of  her 
modest  and  amiable  disposition,  consistent  and  ex- 
emplary demeanor,  ardent  piety,  and  steady,  irre- 
pressible devotion  to  the  interests  of  the  mission. 

TO  HER  SISTERS. 

"Baltimore,  Dec.  3,  1822. 

»'  My  dear  Sisters, 

"  I  have  at  last  arrived  at  my  home  for  the 
winter,  and  though  it  looks  stormy  and  cold  out- 
side, it  is  warm  and  comfortable  within  my  chamber, 
and  I  am  as  well  as  can  be  expected  after  such  a 
journey.  Surely  no  person  ever  had  so  much, 
reason  for  thankfulness  as  I  have.  Through  how- 
many  dangers  and  journeys  have  I  been  preserved — » 
how  many  kind  friends  meet  me  wherever  I  go — and.1 
how  many  mercies  attend  me !  Bless  the  Lord,  O 
my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  his  holy  name- 
But  though  I  am  not  in  Rangoon,  I  doubt  not  you. 
will  be  pleased  with  a  narration  of  mj  adventures  ; 
so  I  will  write  in  my  usual  style. 

"  I  left  Dr.  Baldwin's  on  Tuesday  morning,  int 
company  with  Mr.  H.    We  had  a  pleasant  ride  to* 


232  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Providence,  at  which  place  we  arrived  about  five 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  I  sent  my  letters  to  Mr. 
B.  who  soon  came  to  the  hotel,  and  urged  my  going 
to  his  house.  But  as  we  were  to  go  on  board  the 
steam-boat  the  same  night,  I  declined.  He  then 
said  he  would  come  with  his  carriage,  and  conduct 
me  to  the  steam-boat;  at  the  same  time  saying,  he 
hoped  to  have  a  ship  ready  to  sail  for  India  in  the 
spring,  and  should  rejoice  to  give  me  and  other 
Missionaries  a  passage  gratis.  He  drove  me  in  his 
chaise  to  the  boat  about  ten  o'clock  at  night,  where 
many  passengers  had  embarked  The  wind  was 
fair,  the  sky  clear,  and  we  had  a  most  charming 
passage  through  the  Sound.  For  the  first  time  since 
my  arrival  in  America,  I  slept  all  night,  lulled  to 
sleep  by  the  motion  of  the  boat.  We  reached  New 
York  at  four,  on  Thursday  morning.  Soon  after 
light,  Mr.  C.  of  Boston,  came  on  board,  having 
been  apprized  of  my  coming,  by  letters  from  his 
wife.  He  procured  a  carriage,  and  conducted  me  to 
the  house  of  Mr.  C.  a  pious,  wealthy  Baptist.  It 
rained  very  hard,  and  as  Mr.  H.  was  obliged  to  go 
on,  Mr.  C.  of  Boston,  very  kindly  offered  to 
accompany  me  to  Philadelphia,  on  the  next  day, 
rather  than  I  should  go  in  the  rain.  Accordingly, 
I  passed  Thursday  in  New  York.  In  the  evening, 
one  of  the  most  interesting  prayer  meetings  was 
iheld,  that  ever  I  attended.  Many  pious,  devout 
•Christians  were  present;  seven  prayers  were  offered, 
-and  as  many  addresses.  They  proposed  devoting, 
individually,  a  part  of  every  Sabbath  morning  to 
pray  for  the  restoration  of  my  health.  Friday 
morning,  at  six  o'clock,  we  again  went  on  board  the 
steam-boat  for  Philadelphia.  It  was  a  most  charm- 
ing day;  and  so  mild,  that  I  found  my  cloak  burden- 
some. Forty  miles  was  land  carriage;  but  having 
very  pleasant  company,  I  felt  not  much  fatigued. 
»  We  arrived  in  Philadelphia  at  nine  o'clock  in  the 
evening  of  the  same  day.  I  found  the  weather  so 
"warm,  that  a  fire  was  unnecessary.     So  much  for 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  233 

reports  which  say  there  is  no  difference  in  the  cli- 
mates.    Sunday  morning-,  brother  Elnathan  arrived; 
md  on  Monday  we  set  off  for  this  city,  and  arrived 
»n  Tuesday  morning-.     I  am  very  comfortably  situ 
ated,  and  keep  in  my  chamber  most  of  the  time." 

TO  REV.  DR.  WAYLAND. 

"Baltimore,  Dec.  5,  1822. 

"How  much  of  heaven  might  Christians  enjoy 
even  here  on  earth,  if  they  would  make  an  effort,  if 
they  would  keep  in  view  what  ought  to  be  their 
great  object  in  life.  If  they  would  but  make  the 
enjoyment  of  God  their  main  pursuit,  how  much 
more  consistent  with  their  profession  would  be  their 
conduct,  how  much  more  useful  their  lives,  and  how 
much  more  rapidly  would  they  ripen  for  eternal  glory. 
Christians  do  not  sufficiently  assist  each  other  in  their 
spiritual  walk.  They  are  not  enough  in  the  habit 
of  conversing  familiarly  and  affectionately  on  the 
state  of  each  other's  souls,  and  kindly  encouraging 
each  other  to  persevere  and  get  near  to  heaven. 
One  degree  of  grace  attained  in  this  world  is  worth 
more  than  every  earthly  enjoyment. 

"  My  journey  to  this  place  was  pleasant  though 
fatiguing.  I  passed  one  night  only  in  New  York, 
and  spent  a  most  pleasant  evening  in  the  society  of 
a  large  party  of  good  people,  who  were  collected 
together  for  the  purpose  of  prayer.  Many  fervent 
petitions  were  presented  in  behalf  of  the  perishing 
Burmans,  and  the  little  church  established  in  that 
country.  It  was  an  evening  to  me  full  of  interest; 
but  I  found  at  the  conclusion,  that  my  strength  was 
quite  exhausted,  and  I  began  to  fear  whether  I  should 
be  able  to  continue  my  journey.  I  reached  Philadel- 
phia late  on  Friday  evening,  where  I  met  my  brother. 

"  I  ought  to  have  mentioned  that  I  found  much  of 

a  true  missionary  spirit  existing  in  New  York;  and 

that  the  intelligence  of  Mr.  Colman's  death  seemed 

to  have  a  proper  effect — that  of  exciting  to  greater 

20 


234  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSGN 

effort  and  more  fervent  prayer  that  faithful  Mission- 
aries may  be  raised  up  to  fill  the  places  of  those  that 
are  removed. 

"  Dec.  9.  I  began  this  letter  as  you  will  see  from 
its  date  some  days  ago;  but  a  violent  cold  taken  the 
evening  I  received  yours,  prevented  my  finishing  it. 
I  feel  very  thankful  that  I  am  no  farther  north  than 
Baltimore,  for  I  am  confident,  that  the  cold  would 
soon  destroy  me.  I  have  not  been  out  of  the  house 
since  I  arrived,  and  hardly  out  of  my  chamber 
My  health  is  certainly  better  than  when  I  left  Boston, 
though  I  have  a  heavy  cold  and  some  cough. 

"What  can  be  done  to  excite  a  missionary  spirit 
in  this  country?  I  dare  not  engage  in  the  subject 
till  I  am  better.  It  would  take  up  my  whole  soul, 
and  retard  my  recovery.  A  little  while,  and  Ave  are 
in  eternity;  before  we  find  ourselves  there,  let  us  do 
much  for  Christ." 

TO  MRS.  CHAPLIN   OF  WATERVILLE. 

"  Baltimore,  Dec.  19,  1822. 
"My  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin, 

"  All  your  kind  favors,  dictated,  I  doubt  not,  by 
the  sincerest  affection,  have  been  received,  and 
demand  from  me  an  early  communication,  with  a 
particular  account  of  my  present  situation,  plans  and 
prospects.  I  did  intend  writing  you  from  Boston, 
but  such  was  the  state  of  my  health  and  engage- 
ments with  our  dear  friends  in  that  city,  that  I  was 
necessitated  to  defer  it  till  the  present  time.  Rela- 
tive to  my  leaving  New  England  for  the  south, 
when  you  shall  hear  my  reasons,  you  will,  I  dare 
say,  join  with  me  in  thinking,  that  duty  to  myself 
and  Mr.  Judson  required  my  proceeding  as  I  have. 
I  had  never  fully  counted  the  cost  of  a  visit  to  my 
dear  native  country  and  beloved  rela  tives.  I  did  not 
expect  that  a  scene  which  I  had  anticipated  as  so 
joyous,  was  destined  to  give  my  health  and  constitu- 
tion a  shock  which  would  require  months  to  repair. 
During  my  passage  from  Englam  1,  my  health  was 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JtDSON.  235 

most  perfect,  not  the  least  symptom  of  my  orio-inal 
disorder  remained.  But  from  the  day  of  my  arrival 
the  idea  that  I  was  once  more  on  American  ground 
banished  all  peace  and  quiet  from  my  mind,  and  for 
the  first  four  days  and  nights  I  never  closed  my 
eyes  to  sleep!  This  circumstance,  together  with 
dwelling  on  my  anticipated  meeting  with  my  friends, 
occasioned  the  most  alarming  apprehensions.  Still,' 
however,  I  flattered  myself,  that  after  my  first  meet- 
ing with  my  friends  was  over,  I  should  gradually 
recover  my  composure,  and  hastened  my  departure 
for  the  eastward.  I  reached  my  father's  in  about  a 
fortnight  after  my  arrival  in  this  country— and  had 
not  been  able  to  procure  a  single  night's  sleep. 
The  scene  which  ensued  brought  my  feelings  to  a 
crisis,  nature  was  quite  exhausted,  and  I  began  to 
fear  would  sink.  To  be  concise,  my  health  began  to 
decline  in  a  most  alarming  manner,  and  the  pain  in 
my  side  and  cough  returned..  I  was  kept  in  a  state 
of  constant  excitement,  by  daily  meeting  with  my 
old  friends  and  acquaintances;  and  during  the  whole 
six  weeks  of  my  residence  at  my  father's,  I  had  not 
one  quiet  night's  rest.  I  felt  the  cold  most  severely, 
and  found,  as  that  increased,  my  cough  increased. 

"  You  may  not  perhaps  be  aware  of  the  circum- 
stance, that  Mr.  Judson's  only  brother  is  a  physician 
of  some  considerable  skill,  under  government,  and 
located  for  the  winter  in  this  city.  During  my  stay 
at  Bradford,  his  letters  were  most  frequent  and 
urgent,  relative  to  my  removal  to  the  south,  for  the 
purpose  of  salivating,  as  the  most  dangerous  conse- 
quences would  ensue,  should  I,  with  my  Indian 
constitution,  salivate  at  the  north.  I  saw  that  my 
disorder  was  rapidly  gaining  ground— my  nervous 
system  had  become  so  much  affected,  that  the  very 
sight  of  an  old  dear  friend  was  quite  distressing,  and 
I  really  desired  to  get  away  from  the  sight  of  every 
human  being,  as  it  had  become  very  painful  to  talk. 
Thus  situated,  there  was  no  hope  of  my  recovery, 
as  my  father's  house  was  thronged  with  visiters 


236  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

from  day  to  day.  Painful  as  it  was  to  think  of  leav- 
ing my  beloved  family,  I  felt  convinced,  since  it  was 
my  only  object  in  visiting-  this  country,  duty  requir- 
ed that  everything"  should  yield  to  endeavours  to 
regain  my  health.  I  knew  that  retirement,  and 
freedom  from  company  and  excitement,  were  as 
necessary  as  a  milder  climate,  neither  of  which  could 
be  obtained  in  Bradford.  My  sister  had  made  ar- 
rangements to  accompany  me;  but  meeting  in  Boston 
with  a  pious  man  going  on  to  Washington,  and 
knowing  I  should  receive  the  kindest  attention  when 
once  with  my  brother,  I  desired  her  to  return  to 
Bradford  to  comfort  my  parents. 

"  I  have  been  in  this  city  about  a  fortnight,  and 
am  very  comfortably  situated  with  my  brother  at  a 
boarding-house,  where  I  refuse  to  see  company  of 
every  description,  till  my  health  is  re-established.  I 
find  the  climate  mild  and  delightful — have  the  best 
medical  attendance  in  the  city,  through  the  influence 
of  my  brother — have  commenced  a  course  of  mercu- 
ry, which,  I  trust,  through  the  blessing  of  God, 
will  perfectly  restore  my  health — and  find  my  ner- 
vous system  so  far  restored  to  its  usual  state,  that 
I  am  able  to  study  four  and  five  hours  every  day. 
This,  to  me,  is  an  unspeakable  comfort,  as  I  hope 
my  time  Avill  not  be  entirely  lost  in  my  endeavours 
to  regain  my  health.  While  in  England,  my  friends 
repeatedly  urged  my  writing  an  account  of  the  Bur- 
man  Mission,  as  so  little  information  had  hitherto 
been  communicated.  On  my  passage  I  made  a  be- 
ginning, ina  "  Series  of  Letters  addressed  to  Mr. 
Butterworth,"  in  whose  house  I  resided  during  my 
itay  in  England.  While  at  Bradford,  I  was  unable 
to  proceed  in  this  work;  but  since  my  arrival  here, 
my  freedom  from  interruption  has  enabled  me  to  go 
on — and  I  find  much  pleasure  in  the  consideration, 
that  I  shall  be  able  to  give  to  my  friends,  not  only 
in  England,  but  America,  that  information  relative 
to  the  Burman  Empire,  which  my  state  of  health 
forbids  my  verbally  communicating.     My  object  is, 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  237 

to  give  an  account  of  the  American  Baptist  Mission 
to  Burmah — its  origin,  progress,  and  success;  consis- 
ting principally  in  a  compilation  of  those  letters  and 
documents  transmitted  to  friends  in  America,  inter- 
spersed with  accounts  of  the  population,  manners, 
and  customs  of  the  Burmans. 

"  Thus,  my  dear  Mrs.  C.  have  I  been  particular, 
and  I  fear  tiresome,  in  my  account  of  myself.  But 
your  kindness,  your  affectionate  concern  for  my  wel- 
fare, is  all  the  excuse  I  have  to  offer.  Your  kind 
hint,  relative  to  my  being  injured  by  the  lavish  at- 
tention of  our  dear  friends  in  this  country,  has  much 
endeared  you  to  my  heart.  I  am  well  aware  that 
human  applause  has  a  tendency  to  elate  the  soul, 
and  render  it  less  anxious  about  spiritual  enjoyments, 
particularly  if  the  individual  is  conscious  of  deserv- 
ing them.  But  I  must  say,  that  since  my  return  to 
this  country,  I  have  often  been  affected  to  tears,  in 
hearing  the  undeserved  praises  of  my  friends,  feeling 
that  I  was  far,  very  far  from  being  what  they  imag- 
ined; and  that  there  are  thousands  of  poor,  obscure 
Christians,  whose  excellences  will  never  be  known 
in  this  world,  who  are  a  thousand  times  more  de- 
serving of  the  tender  regard  of  their  fellow  Chris- 
tians, than  I  am.  Yet  I  trust,  I  am  grateful  to  my 
Heavenly  Father  for  inclining  the  hearts  of  his 
children  to  look  on  me  with  a  friendly  eye.  The  re- 
tired life  I  now  lead,  is  much  more  congenial  to  my 
feelings,  and  much  more  favorable  to  religious  enjoy- 
ment, than  when  in  England  and  America,  where  I 
was  kept  in  a  continual  bustle  of  company.  Yes,  it 
is  in  retirement  that  our  languishing  graces  are  re- 
vived, our  affections  raised  to  God,  and  our  souls 
refreshed  and  quickened  by  the  influences  of  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit.  If  we  would  live  near  the  threshold  of 
heaven,  and  daily  take  a  glance  of  our  promised  in- 
heritance, we  must  avoid  not  only  worldly,  but  reli- 
gious dissipation.  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  I  do 
believe  there  is  something  like  religious  dissioation, 


238  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

m  a  Christian's  being  so  entirely  engrossed  in  reli- 
gious company,  as  to  prevent  his  spiritual  enjoy- 
ments." 

TO  HER  SISTER. 

"Baltimore,  Dec.  25,  1822. 
"  My  dear  Sister  Mary, 

"  Many  thanks  for  the  concern  you  manifest  for 
my  spiritual  health,  as  it  is  to  me  a  convincing  evi- 
dence that  you  constantly  pray  for  me.  Whatever 
is  my  situation,  however  flattering  my  prospects  of 
a  worldly  nature,  all  is  loss  and  dross  unless  I  feel 
something  of  that  spiritual  peace  and  comfort  which 
our  Lord  bequeathed  to  his  disciples.  And  I  know 
of  no  means  so  directly  calculated  to  insure  this 
peace  to  us,  as  the  fervent  and  earnest  prayers  of 
those  who  enter  heaven,  as  it  were,  to  lay  the  case 
of  their  friends  before  their  Father.  lam  in  this 
city  much  more  comfortably  situated  than  you  im- 
agine, or  I  anticipated.  I  have  always  found  full 
employment  of  time,  and  much  retirement  from  com- 
pany of  every  description,  the  grand  secret  for  liv- 
ing near  to  God,  and  the  right  performance  of  duties 
incumbent  on  us.  In  these  respects  I  have  not  been 
so  comfortably  situated  since  I  left  Rangoon,  as 
now,  excepting  on  my  passage  from  England  to  this 
country.  When  I  first  arrived,  I  requested  the  ser- 
vants of  the  house  to  say,  when  any  person  requested 
to  see  me,  that  '  Mrs.  Judson  did  not  see  company.' 
For  I  felt  resolved  that  my  health  should  be  my 
first  consideration. 

"Brother  E.  is  absent,  engaged  in  his  official  du- 
ties, nearly  all  day,  so  that  I  have  the  disposal  of 
my  time  entirely.  I  spend  about  five  hours  in  the 
day  in  arranging  letters  relative  to  the  Burman  Mis- 
sion; and  feel  very  happy  in  the  consideration,  that 
in  my  endeavours  to  regain  my  health,  my  time  is 
not  all  lost — for  in  this  publication,  Christians  will 
have  a  more  correct  view  of  the  little  church  in  Ran- 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  239 

goon,  when  they  see  from  what  materials  it  has 
been  raised,  than  I  could  give  them  by  conversing 
months.  In  addition  to  these  advantages  I  have  an 
assistant  copyist,  a  pious,  excellent  young  lady.  I 
have  been  here  three  weeks,  but  have  not  been  out 
of  the  house,  and  scarcely  out  of  my  chamber,  since 
my  arrival.  I  have  the  best  and  most  experienced 
medical  attendance  in  the  city.  The  physicians 
nere  say  I  should  not  have  lived  through  the  winter 
in  New  England.  They  have  thought  it  best  to 
salivate  me;  and  I  am  now  under  a  course  of  mercu- 
ry, and  feel  my  mouth  considerably  affected.  My 
cough  has  been  very  severe,  until  within  two  days 
past;  and  I  trust,  in  consequence  of  the  mercury,  it 
is  beginning  to  subside.  The  physicians  say  there 
is  no  doubt  but  I  shall  recover  by  spring;  but  I  de- 
sire to  leave  it  with  Him,  who  seeth  the  end  from 
the  beginning,  and  who  doeth  all  things  well.  Why 
am  I  spared  ?  O  may  it  be  to  promote  the  cause  of 
Christ  in  Burmah,  and  to  be  successful  in  winning 
souls.  May  we  make  it  our  great  business  to  grow 
in  grace,  and  to  enjoy  closet  religion.  Here  is  the 
place  for  us  to  prepare  for  usefulness.  I  have  re- 
ceived several  good  spiritual  letters  since  I  have 
been  here — one  from  Scotland." 

TO  HER  SISTER. 

«  Baltimore,  Jan.  5,  1823. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  I  have  been  spending  part  of  this  forenoon  in 
prayer  for  myself,  Mr.  Judson,  the  Burman  mission, 
parents  and  sisters,  &c.  and  have  now  concluded  to 
pass  the  remainder  in  writing  to  you. 

"  I  am  very  comfortably  situated,  the  weathei 
mild,  and  I  think  my  health  improving.  Soon  after 
my  arrival  in  this  city,  brother  called  a  consultation 
of  physicians,  when  it  was  decided  that  my  cough, 
which  had  much  increased,  was  in  consequence  of 
my  liver  being  affected;  and  that  in  order  to  have  it 
Temoved,  I  must  be  salivateo.     It  is  nearly  three 


240  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

weeks,  since  I  commenced  my  old  empkwment  of 
taking  mercury.  I  am  now  in  a  state  of  salivation, 
my  cough  is  almost  entirely  removed,  the  pain  in 
my  side  has  subsided,  and  I  begin  to  think  my  recov- 
ery is  nearly  completed.  I  continue,  however,  to 
take  mercury,  and  shall  probably  be  kept  in  this 
state  for  three  weeks  to  come.  I  have  not  been  out 
of  the  house  since  I  arrived,  and  hardly  out  my 
chamber. 

"  I  receive  a  great  many  letters,  some  of  which 
are  very  spiritual  and  interesting.  The  one  3*011 
forwarded  the  other  day,  was  from  a  niece  of  Mr. 
Butterworth,  a  most  interesting  letter.  She  says 
her  uncle  has  put  to  interest,  for  my  Burman  school, 
£100  sterling,  and  much  more  is  collected.  I  find 
it  is  the  opinion  of  my  London  physicians,  that  I 
shall  not  live  if  I  return  to  the  East.  Friends  in 
England  say,  'Mr.  Judson  must  come  there.'  But 
I  say  no — I  must  make  another  trial.  I  still  hope  to 
get  away  in  the  spring,  but  not  before  April  or  May. 
I  shall  go  on  to  the  north,  as  early  as  the  travelling 
will  allow.  I  long  to  be  among  you  again,  though 
[  believe  it  is  much  better  for  my  health  to  be  here." 

TO  REV.  DR.  WAYLAND. 

"  Baltimore,  Jan.  22,  1823. 

"I  want  the  Baptists  throughout  the  United 
States  to  feel,  that  Burmah  must  be  converted 
through  their  instrumentality.  They  must  do  more 
than  they  have  ever  yet  done.  They  must  pray 
more,  they  must  give  more,  and  make  greater  efforts 
to  prevent  the  Missionary  flame  from  becoming  ex- 
tinct. Every  Christian  in  the  United  States  should 
feel  as  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
making  continual  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  the 
heathen,  as  though  their  conversion  depended  solely 
cm  himself.  Every  individual  Christian  should  feel 
himself  guilty  if  he  has  not  done  and  does  not  con- 
tinue to  do  all  in  his  power  for  the  spread  of  the 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON  241 

gospel  ana  the  enlightening  of  the  heathen  world. 
But  I  need  not  write  thus  to  you.  You  see,  you 
feel  the  misery  of  the  heathen  world.  Try  to 
awaken  Christians  around  you.  Preach  frequently 
on  the  subject  of  Missions.  I  have  remarked  it  to 
be  the  case,  when  a  minister  feels  much  engaged  for 
the  heathen,  his  people  generally  partake  of  his 
spirit. 

"  I  rejoice  to  hear  that  there  is  a  prospect  of  a 
revival  of  religion  in  Boston.     May  it  reach  all  our 


societies. 


TO  HER  SISTER. 

"  Baltimore,  Feb.  12,  1823. 


"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  The  first  moment  I  am  able  to  hold  a  pen  is  in 
reply  to  yours,  which  I  received  yesterday.  It 
found  me  in  bed,  weak  and  feeble,  but  its  contents 
rejoiced  my  heart.  If  I  have  ever  felt  a  disposition 
to  complain  of  my  deprivation  of  health,  it  has  been 
since  I  have  heard  of  the  reformations  at  Andover 
and  Boston.  O  could  I  have  endured  the  cold  of 
New-England,  how  rejoiced  I  should  have  been  to 
have  passed  the  winter,  where  my  soul  would  have 
been  refreshed  with  those  spiritual  showers.  I  do 
indeed  long  once  more  to  see  the  power  of  God  dis- 
played in  the  awakening  of  sinners  and  the  reviving 
of  Christians.  But  though  I  am  deprived  at  present 
of  this  unspeakable  privilege,  my  soul  rejoices  to 
hear  that  God  still  remembers  his  church  in  mercy, 
that  he  still  manifests  himself  a  prayer  hearing  God. 
How  gladly  would  I  set  ofFimmediately  for  Bradford, 
if  I  did  not  think  it  presumptuous.  For  the  last 
month,  I  have  been  very  feeble,— hardly  able  to 
write  to  any  one.  I  have  had  two  slight  attacks  of 
bleeding  at  the  lungs;  and  in  consequence  of  this, 
have  been  reduced  very  low  by  bleeding  at  the  arm. 
I  have  been  bled  five  times,  and  think  I  am  now- 
getting  better. 

"My  friends  here  are  very  kind.     But  in  all  my 
21 


242  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

afflictions,  my  only  consolation  has  been  derived  from 
the  consideration,  that  God  my  father  and  my  por- 
tion reigns,  and  orders  all  my  changes." 

TO  MRS.  CHAPLIN,  OF  WATERVILLE. 

"  Baltimore,  Feb.  17,  1823. 
"  My  ever  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin, 

"Your  kind  and  affectionate  letter  found  me  in 
bed,  so  weak,  that  I  was  obliged  to  read  it  at  inter- 
vals; but  it  afforded  heartfelt  consolation.  But 
thanks  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  whose  guardian 
care  and  love  I  have  so  largely  experienced,  I  am 
now  much  better,  and  once  more  enjoy  the  prospect 
of  gaining  that  degree  of  health,  which  will  allow 
my  return  to  Barman;  there  to  pass  my  remaining 
days,  few  or  many,  in  endeavouring  to  guide  immor- 
tal souls  to  that  dear  Redeemer,  whose  presence  can 
make  joyful  a  sick  chamber,  a  dying  bed.  For  the 
last  month,  I  have  been  very  ill.  The  disease  seem- 
ed to  be  removed  from  the  liver  to  the  lungs.  I  have 
raised  blood  twice,  which  the  physicians  thought 
proceeded  from  the  lungs,  though  I  am  inclined  to 
think  to  the  contrary,  and  believe  it  came  only  from 
the  mouth  of  some  vessel  in  the  throat.  I  was, 
however,  bled  so  frequently,  and  so  largely,  that  my 
strength  was  quite  reduced.  At  present,  I  am  free 
from  every  unfavorable  symptom,  but  am  still  weak. 

"  1  am  rejoiced  to  hear  that  Mr.  Boardman  has 
offered  himself  to  supply  dear  Colman's  place.  If 
actuated  from  motives  of  love  to  God,  and  concern 
for  precious  souls,  tell  him  he  will  never  regret  the 
sacrifice,  but  will  find  those  spiritual  consolations, 
which  will  more  than  compensate  for  every  priva- 
tion. I  shall  rejoice  to  afford  him  every  assistance 
in  the  acquisition  of  the  language,  which  my  health 
will  allow,  though  I  fear  he  will  not  be  ready  to  sail 
80  early  as  I  hope  to  embark. 

"My  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin,  this  is  the  third  day  I 
have  been  writing  this  letter,  on  account  of  my 
weakness.     But  I  am  gaining  a  little   every  day. 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  243 

Yesterday,  I  had  a  little  female  prayer  meeting  in 
my  chamber — trust  the  blessed  Saviour  was  near  us. 
O,  it  is  good  to  get  near  to  God,  to  enjoy  his  pres- 
ence, and  feel,  whether  in  life  or  death,  we  are  his. 
Open  your  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill  it,  is  a  promise, 
oi  which  we  do  not  think  sufficiently.  How  much 
real  enjoyment  we  lose,  by  not  striving  more  ear- 
nestly to  partake  largely  of  the  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

"Let  us,  my  dear  sister,  so  live,  that  our  union  to 
Christ,  the  vine,  may  not  only  be  satisfactory  to 
ourselves,  but  to  all  around  us.  On  earth  we  serve 
God;  in  heaven,  enjoy  him — is  a  motto  I  have  long 
wished  to  adopt.  When  in  heaven  we  can  do  noth- 
ing towards  saving  immortal  souls." 

TO  ONE  OF  HER  SISTERS 

"  Baltimore,  Feb.  25,  1823. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 

"From  the  tenor  of  my  last,  I  know  you  will  all 
feel  anxious  to  hear  from  me,  consequently,  I  take 
the  earliest  opportunity  to  write  you.  My  health 
is  daily  improving;  but  after  being  reduced  so  low 
as  I  have  been,  by  bleeding  from  the  arm,  I  must 
expect  to  gain  very  gradually.  My  liver  complaint 
seems  entirely  removed,  and  were  I  not  so  very  fee* 
ble,  I  would  set  of!  for  Bradford  to-morrow.  But  I 
can  now  ride  only  an  hour  at  a  time,  and  am  much 
fatigued  after  that.  But  God  has  been  kind,  un- 
speakably kind  to  me,  and  enabled  me  to  cast  all  my 
cares  and  concerns  on  him;  and  I  have  frequently 
been  led  to  say,  it  is  good  for  me  to  be  afflicted. 
There  are  some  spiritual,  heavenly  minded  Chris- 
tians in  this  place,  who  have  often  refreshed  me  by 
their  conversation  and  prayers.  A  few  days  ago,  I 
had  a  prayer  meeting  in  my  chamber,  and  I  trust 
Christ  was  one  in  the  midst  of  us.  Dr.  Staughton 
sent  me  yesterday  Mr.  Judson's  journal,  lately  re- 
ceived. God  is  doing  wonders  in  Rangoon,  and 
building  up  his  little  church  there.     Five  more  have 


244  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

been  baptized,  making  eighteen  in  all,  and  several 
others  seriously  inquiring.  Three  females  have  late- 
ly been  baptized,  who  formerly  attended  my  Wednes- 
day meeting.  They  have  set  up,  of  their  own 
accord,  a  female  prayer  meeting.  Is  not  this  en- 
couraging? Dr.  Price  had  received  an  order  from 
the  Emperor  to  go  to  Ava,  on  account  of  his 
medical  skill;  and  Mr.  Judson  was  about  to  accom- 
pany him,  in  order  to  make  another  effort  for  tolera- 
tion. You  will  readily  imagine  my  anxiety  to  get 
back  to  Rangoon.  I  yet  hope  that  my  health  will 
enable  me  to  return  this  spring.  0  that  God  would 
incline  the  heart  of  the  Emperor  to  favor  the  intro- 
duction of  the  Christian  religion,  and  protect  the 
little  church  formed  there. 

"I  hope  to  get  to  Bradford  by  the  last  of  March. 
Brother  E.  will  probably  travel  with  me.  But  I 
must  give  up  all  idea  of  visiting  and  talking,  on  ac- 
count of  the  weakness  of  my  lungs.  I  have  received 
a  great  many  letters  this  winter,  which  have  been  a 
great  consolation  in  my  retired  situation. 

"I  am  rejoiced  to  hear  that  there  is  a  prospect  of 
more  attention  to  religion  at  Bradford.  God  will 
be  inquired  of  by  his  children,  and  in  answer  to  their 
prayers  will  pour  out  his  Holy  Spirit." 

TO  REV.  DR.  WAYLAND. 

"  Washington,  March  16, 1823. 
"The  intelligence  communicated  in  Mr.  Judson's 
letter  to  Dr.  Baldwin,  kindly  transmitted  in  your 
last,  is  truly  astonishing  and  interesting.  The  late 
accession  to  the  little  church  in  Rangoon,  under  ex- 
isting circumstances,  is  wonderful  indeed,  and  has  a 
tendency  to  increase  our  confidence  in  God,  and 
strengthen  the  assurance  that  the  mission  will  never 
be  destroyed.  Mr.  Judson's  journal  has  been  re- 
ceived by  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  which  con- 
tains the  particulars  of  the  late  conversions.  It  is 
to  me  peculiarly  interesting,  being  well  acquainted 
with  the  name  of  every  one. 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  245 

ft  I  long  to  be  in  Rangoon,  and  am  anxiously  hop- 
ing to  get  away  this  spring.  Do  make  inquiries 
relative  to  the  sailing  of  ships  from  Boston  and  Sa- 
lem.    I  must  not  miss  one  good  opportunity. 

"  I  am  pleased  with  Washington.  We  shall,  how- 
ever, probably  travel  towards  Boston  by  the  first  of 
April.  I  am  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the  revival  of  reli- 
gion in  your  city,  and  particularly  that  it  seems 
spreading  among  our  churches.  May  it  not  subside 
previously  to  my  arrival  among  you,  as  I  need  the 
refreshing  a  revival  of  religion  has  a  tendency  to  give. 
In  Andover,  also,  I  hear  there  is  much  attention; 
and  Dr.  Staughton  mentions  in  a  late  letter,  that 
there  is  considerable  excitement  among  his  people. 
These  revivals  of  religion,  my  dear  brother,  are  the 
glory  of  our  country,  and  the  preservatives  of  our 
Christian  graces.  How  fervently  should  we  pray  for 
their  commencement  and  continuance.  I  am  some- 
times almost  inclined  to  murmur  that  health  and 
circumstances  rendered  necessary  my  removal  to  the 
south,  this  winter,  where  I  have  seen  so  few  seasons 
of  refreshment.  Yet  I  do  trust  that  heavenly  con- 
solation has  sometimes  been  imparted,  though  to  one 
so  undeserving.  It  often  appears  to  me,  that  I  have 
done  very  little  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  therefore 
has  my  health  been  removed.  But  if  again  I  am 
permitted  the  privilege  of  living  on  heathen  ground — 
if  ever  again  I  find  myself  in  a  situation  to  impart 
instruction  to  those  who  have  never  before  heard  of 
Christ,  I  think  now  I  shall  make  a  greater  effort  to 
serve  God  more  faithfully  than  ever  before." 

TO  ONE  OF  HER  SISTERS. 

«  Washington,  March  27,  1823. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  When  I  last  wrote,  I  was  induced  to  hope  that 
my  health  and  the  travelling  would  allow  my  being 
on  my  way  to  Bradford  before  this.  But  I  am  yet 
the  subject  of  disappointment  and  trial,  ami  it  is 
undoubtedly  for  the  best  that   I  should  be.     We 


246  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOK. 

came  to  Washington  three  weeks  ago,  and  have, 
during  this  period,  been  busily  employed  in  super- 
intending and  correcting  the  proof  sheets  of  my  little 
history,  now  in  press.  It  is  nearly  completed.  A 
little  exposure  to  the  cold  has  returned  a  slight  pain 
in  my  side,  from  which  I  had  been  entirely  free  for 
two  months  previous.  This  makes  me  cautious  and 
afraid  of  travelling  till  the  weather  is  milder  in  your 
region.  I  most  ardently  long  to  get  home;  but  even 
my  friends  in  New  England  advise  me  not  to  come 
till  May.  I  hope,  however,  to  be  in  Bradford  by 
the  last  of  April,  for  I  have  not  given  up  the  ex- 
pectation of  sailing  for  India  in  May.  I  am  much 
pleased  with  Washington — have  met  with  several 
engaged  Christians.  We  had  a  very  interesting 
prayer  meeting  at  the  College  a  few  days  ago,  when 
twenty  of  the  students,  who  are  pious,  joined  us. 
I  was  much  gratified  in  receiving  a  visit  from  David 
Brown,  the  converted  Indian.  .What  cannot  re- 
ligion effect?  To  see  this  savage  transformed  into 
an  interesting  and  enlightened  Christian,  teaches  us 
what  can  be  done  by  the  efforts  of  Christians.  O 
how  frequently  I  think,  should  I  be  permitted  to  re- 
turn to  Burmah  again,  that  in  communicating  relig- 
ious truth,  I  shall  depend  more  on  the  influences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  than  ever  before.  Here  I  believe  is 
the  grand  mistake  of  Missionaries,  and  the  principal 
reason  why  they  have  no  more  success.  They  de- 
pend on  their  own  exertions,  not  on  the  power  of 
God.  I  think  I  do  sometimes  have  a  little  sense  of 
divine  things,  and  at  such  times  long  more  than 
ever  to  return  to  Rangoon.  My  only  consolation, 
in  view  of  my  long,  tedious  voyage,  is,  that  God  is 
my  confidence;  and  1  have  his  promise,  to  direct  my 
steps,  if  I  commit  my  ways  to  him.  Hope  you 
continue  to  enjoy  the  presence  of  that  Saviour,  who 
condescends  to  take  up  his  abode  with  sinful  crea- 
tures, when  they  prefer  him  to  the  enjoyments  of  time 
and  sense.5' 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  247 

TO  REV.  DR.  WAYLAND. 

"  Washington,  April  1,  1823. 
"  I  have  time  to  write  a  few  lines  only,  requesting 
you  to  forward  the  enclosed  by  the  ship  Bengal, 
which  I  understand  is  to  sail  for  India  on  the  15th  of 
this  month.  You  will,  I  trust,  write  to  Mr.  Judson, 
and  give  him  all  the  information  in  your  possession. 
I  do  hope,  however,  that  these  letters  will  not  arrive 
many  days  before  myself,  for  I  have  now  nearly 
determined  to  sail  in  the  George  or  Danube,  if  I  can 
get  a  passage.  I  do  most  anxiously  desire  to  arrive 
at  home,  for  I  find  this  unsettled  kind  of  life,  and 
constant  exposure  to  company,  very  unfavorable  to 
religious  enjoyment  and  progress  in  the  divine  life; 
without  which,  our  existence  is  of  little  worth.  I 
am  most  thoroughly  convinced,  my  dear  brother, 
that  our  usefulness  depends  almost  entirely  on  our 
religious  state  of  feeling.  If  we  habitually  enjoy 
that  intimate  communion  with  God  which  allows 
our  entering  in,  and  bringing  away  a  portion  of  the 
spirit  possessed  by  the  very  inhabitants  of  heaven, 
we  may  feel  assured  that  wc  shall  be  enabled  so  far 
to  diffuse  this  spirit  among  those  with  whom  we  are 
surrounded,  and  that  our  efforts  and  lives  will  not 
be  in  vain.  I  have  felt  much  impressed  this  winter 
with  this  sentiment,  that  Christians  in  their  prayers 
do  not  make  it  a  sufficient  object  to  enter  into  heaven. 
In  this  exercise  we  professedly  converse  with  God. 
When  our  spirits,  then,  do  not  enter  into  his  pres- 
ence in  heaven,  when  we  are  either  indifferent,  or 
suffer  our  thoughts  to  wander  from  the  Being  ad- 
dressed, do  we  not  mock  God,  and  render  ourselves, 
by  this  exercise,  deserving  of  his  frowns  rather  than 
his  favors  ?  It  is,  my  brother,  a  solemn  thing  to  be  a 
Christian.     But  my  time  for  writing  is  almost  ex- 

fired.  My  health  is  much,  very  much  improved. 
have  no  cough,  no  pain  in  the  side,  and  generally 
sleep  well.  What  cause  for  gratitude!  My  only 
fear  now  is,  that  the  same  cause  which  occasioned 


248  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

a  relapse  on  my  first  arrival  in  this  country,  will 
again  operate  on  my  return  to  New  England.  1 
hope  to  be  in  Boston  by  the  first  of  May,  and  should 
the  George  or  Danube  sail  earlier  than  the  last  of 
May,  I  shall  make  arrangements  to  be  there  in 
April." 

TO  REV.  DR.  WAYLAND. 

"  Washington,  April  22,  1823. 

"  It  was  my  hope  and  expectation  when  I  last 
wrote,  that  I  should  now  be  on  my  way  to  Boston, 
instead  of  being  in  this  city.  But  daily  occurrences 
convince  me  that  it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to 
direct  his  steps.  I  left  this  place  a  fortnight  ago, 
and  set  out,  as  I  then  thought,  to  visit  my  friends  at 
the  North.  I  proceeded  as  far  as  Baltimore,  but 
found  that  my  strength  was  not  sufficiently  restored 
to  encounter  the  fatigues  of  so  long  a  journey. 
This,  together  with  the  hope  of  exciting  more 
attention  to  the  subject  of  Missions  among  the 
members  of  the  General  Convention,  which  will 
soon  meet  here,  induced  me  to  return.  I  shall  leave 
this  city  on  the  5th  of  May,  and  proceed  direct  to 
Boston,  without  making  any  stay  as  I  had  intended 
in  the  principal  cities  through  which  we  shall  pass. 
But,  O  my  brother,  my  heart  sickens  at  the  apathy 
and  unconcern  relative  to  the  subject  of  Missions, 
which  are  in  many  places  exhibited.  I  sometimes 
say  to  myself,  Will  not  the  missionary  flame  become 
entirely  extinct,  and  the  mission  already  established 
in  Burmah,  die  for  want  of  support?  Then  again 
I  call  to  mind  the  loving  kindness  and  faithfulness 
of  God  in  sustaining  and  continuing  the  Mission 
through  so  many  discouragements,  and  when  no 
created  arm  could  afford  the  least  assistance.  I  am 
also  comforted  with  the  consideration,  that  there 
still  exist  a  little  few,  who  would,  I  have  no  doubt, 
risk  their  all '  to  hold  the  rope  fast  at  the  mouth  of 
the  well.'  But  by  whom  shall  Jacob  arise,  for  he  is 
Bmall?    Where  are  our  young  men,  fired  with  the 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON  249 

love  of  Christ  and  compassion  for  immortal  souls, 
who  are  desirous  of  leaving  their  comforts  and  their 
homes  for  a  few  years,  to  serve  their  Redeemer  in 
foreign  lands  ?  Where  are  our  fathers,  who,  lamen- 
ting their  former  want  of  zeal  in  erecting  the 
standard  of  the  cross  in  those  countries  so  long 
given  up  to  the  control  of  the  prince  of  darkness, 
now  exert  their  dying  energies,  in  exhorting  their 
younger  brethren  to  care  for  the  perishing  heathen, 
to  leave  a  double  portion  of  ministerial  work  for 
them  to  perform,  and  to  spend  the  vigor  of  youth 
and  health,  in  attempting  to  build  up  the  walls  of 
Jerusalem  in  foreign  lands?  Who  is  willing  to  obey 
this  last,  this  most  benevolent  command  of  our 
Lord,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature?  But  I  must  stop.  I  dare 
not  trust  my  feelings  on  this  subject.  Loss  of  sleep 
for  this  night  will  be  the  consequence  of  indulging 
myself  thus  far." 

While  Mrs.  J.  was  in  Washington,  the  Bap- 
tist General  Convention  held  a  session  in  that  city. 
A  committee  was  appointed  to  confer  with  her 
respecting  the  Burman  Mission;  and  at  her  sugges- 
tion several  important  measures  were  adopted. 
Her  conversation  and  statements  produced,  on  the 
members  of  the  Convention,  the  same  effect  which 
had  resulted  from  her  intercourse  with  other  indi- 
viduals since  her  arrival — a  deeper  concern  in  the 
interests  of  the  mission;  a  more  lively  conviction  of 
the  duty  of  the  American  Baptist  Churches  to 
sustain  and  enlarge  it;  and  a  stronger  disposition  to 
pray  for  its  prosperity,  and  to  contribute  liberally  for 
its  support. 

About  this  time,  her  "History  of  the  Burman 
Mission"  was  published,  the  copyright  of  which  she 
presented  to  the  Convention.  This  book  has  been 
very  useful  in  this  country,  and  in  England,  where 
an  edition  was  published.  It  was,  indeed,  a  compi- 
lation of  facts,  which  had,  for  the  most  part,  been 


250  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.   JUDSON. 

published  before;  but  it  presented  them  in  a  brief 
and  well-digested  narrative.  As  a  literary  effort,  it 
does  her  credit;  and  if  criticism  should  suggest 
amendments,  it  might  be  alleged,  in  the  melancholy 
words  of  the  great  English  lexicographer,  that  it 
was  written,  "  not  in  the  soft  obscurities  of  retire- 
ment, or  under  the  shelter  of  academic  bowers;  but 
amid  inconvenience  and  distraction,  in  sickness  and 
in  sorrow." 

Mrs.  Judson  returned  to  Massachusetts  early  in 
the  spring  of  1823.  Her  health  was  but  partially 
restored;  and  urgent  solicitations  were  employed  by 
her  friends,  to  induce  her  to  remain  in  this  country 
another  year.  But  her  desire  to  return  to  Burmah 
was  so  strong,  that  she  resisted  every  persuasion, 
and  prepared  to  take  a  second,  and,  as  she  was 
convinced,  a  final,  farewell  of  her  friends  and  coun- 
try. There  was,  at  times,  an  almost  prophetic 
foreboding  in  her  mind,  as  if  "  coming  events  cast 
their  shadows  before."  But  she  resolved  to  return, 
whatever  might  be  the  will  of  God  respecting  the 
mission  or  herself. 

It  was  a  happy  circumstance  that  she  was  not  to 
go  alone.  The  Board  of  Missions  had  appointed 
Rev.  Jonathan  Wade,  and  Mrs.  Deborah  Wade, 
of  Edinburgh,  (N.  Y.)  as  Missionaries  to  Burmah; 
and  it  was  resolved  that  they  should  accompany 
Mrs.  Judson.  The  following  letter  was  written  by 
Mrs.  Judson  to  her  sister,  a  few  days  before  her 
embarkation. 

"  Boston,  Saturday  morning. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  We  arrived  in  safety  at  six  o'clock  on  Thursday. 
We  were  immediately  informed  that  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade  would  be  in  town  to-day,  to  sail  with  me. 
This  was  animating  intelligence,  and  I  felt  the  hand 
of  God  was  in  it,  for  he  had  heard  my  prayers. 
Yesterday  we  went  on  board  the  ship,  chose  my 
cabin,  and  agreed  with  the  captain  to  take  us  all  for 


.MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JTJDSON.  251 

twelve  hundred  dollars.  The  accommodations  are 
excellent,  clean,  and  airy.  It  is  a  most  beautiful 
ship,  and  the  captain  seems  disposed  to  do  every- 
thing in  his  power  for  our  comfort.  I  am  to  visit 
his  wife  this  afternoon.  I  am  now  making  prepara- 
tions for  my  passage.  Monday,  we  have  a  prayer 
meeting,  and  on  Tuesday  we  go  to  Plymouth.  I 
have  yet  to  visit  Saugus,  Charlestown,  Cambridge, 
and  Salem.  I  am  doubting  whether  I  ought  to  visit 
Bradford  again,  or  not.  My  nerves  are  in  such  a 
state,  that  I  have  to  make  every  possible  exertion 
to  keep  them  quiet.  It  will  only  increase  my  agita- 
tion to  take  a  formal  leave  of  my  friends  and  home." 

On  Lord's-day,  June  21,  they  went  on  board  the 
ship  Edward  Newton,  Captain  Bertody.  "  They 
were  accompanied  by  a  large  concourse  of  Chris- 
tian friends  to  the  wharf,  where  fervent  prayer,  by 
Rev.  Dr.  Baldwin,  was  offered  up  to  Him,  who 
'  holds  the  winds  in  his  fist,  and  rules  the  boisterous 
deep.'  The  parting  scene  was  peculiarly  tender 
and  affecting  to  many.  As  the  boat  moved  from 
the  shore  towards  the  ship,  at  the  particular  request 
of  Mrs.  Wade,  the  company  united  in  singing  the 
favorite  hymn, 

'  From  whence  doth  this  union  arise  ? '  &c. 

"  The  missionary  friends  manifested  much  com- 
posure, as  they  receded  from  the  land  of  their  nativ- 
ity, probably  never  more  to  return.  When  in  the 
cabin,  a  hope  was  expressed  to  Mrs.  Wade,  that 
they  might  have  a  safe  and  prosperous  passage. 
She  replied,  '  If  Jesus  is  with  us,  we  shall  have 
nothing  to  fear: 

'  With  Christ  in  the  vessel, 
We'll  smile  at  the  storm.'  " 

After  a  prosperous  voyage,  during  which  they 
were  treated  with  the  utmost  kindness  by  Captain 
Bertody,  of  whose  politeness  Mrs.  Judson  repeated- 


252  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON, 

ly  speaks  in  her  letters  with  much  gratitude,  they 
arrived  in  Calcutta,  Oct.  1 9,  and  sailed  in  a  few 
weeks  for  Rangoon. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Messrs.  Judson  and  Price  visit  Ava — Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Wade  arrive  at  Rangoon. 

We  now  return  to  Mr.  Judson  and  his  associates 
at  Rangoon.  Our  last  notice  of  them,  dated  Feb- 
ruary, 1822,  stated  that  Dr.  Price  and  his  wife  had 
arrived,*  and  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  had  return- 
ed to  Rangoon.  One  of  the  converts,  Moung  Thah- 
lah,  died  in  November,  of  that  dreadful  disease,  the 
cholera  morbus.  The  appalling  rapidity  with  which, 
in  less  than  nineteen  hours,  it  hurried  him  from  a 
state  of  perfect  health,  into  eternity,  prevented  Mr. 
Judson  from  being  informed  of  his  sickness,  till  he 
was  insensible.  But  there  is  no  doubt  that  his  soul 
ascended  to  join  the  multitude  of  the  just  made  per- 
fect— the  first  fruits  of  the  mission  in  Burmah.  Mr. 
Judson,  in  his  journal,  says: 

"March  12.  Have  had  nothing  to  notice  lately, 
except  the  progress  of  the  translation.  During  a 
few  months  past,  I  have  finished  Matthew,  (a  new 
translation)  Mark,  and  Luke,  and  this  day  pass  into 
Romans;  the  intermediate  books  being  previously 
done. 

"June  SO.  Am  just  recovering  from  severe  ill- 
ness. A  few  weeks  ago,  was  taken  with  a  fever, 
slight  at  first,  but  daily  increasing  in  violence,  until 
the   event   became  very  dubious.     On  recovering 

*  Mrs.  Price  died  at  Rangoon  on  the  2d  of  May,  1822,  after 
a  painful  illness.  Her  mind  was  peaceful  and  happy  in  the 
prospect  of  death. 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.  JUDSON.  253 

from  the  effects  of  the  fever,  and  just  resuming  the 
translation,  I  was  suddenly  seized  with  the  cholera 
morbus,  though  that  disease  is  not  now  prevalent  in 
the  place;  and  several  hours  of  suffering  elapsed, 
before  medicine  took  effect.  This,  with  the  quanti- 
ty of  laudanum  administered,  deprived  me  of  the  lit- 
tle remaining  strength  which  the  fever  left  me,  and 
I  am  now  scarcely  able  to  hold  my  pen.  It  is  sin- 
gular, that  last  rainy  season  I  was  subject  to  the 
same  diseases,  though  in  a  different  order;  and  I  as- 
cribe it  to  the  ascendency  which  the  climate  of  Ran- 
goon is  obtaining  over  my  constitution.  If  it  be  the 
will  of  God,  I  feel  desirous  of  living  to  finish  the 
New  Testament  in  Burman, — a  work  which  must 
otherwise  be  suspended  for  sometime." 

Several  individuals  were,  at  this  time,  in  an  en- 
couraging state  of  mind.  On  the  21st  of  July, 
another  female,  Mah  Doke,  was  baptized. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Price,  information 
concerning  his  medical  character  was  conveyed  to 
the  Emperor,  who  immediately  ordered  that  he 
should  visit  the  capital.  Obedience  was  indispensa- 
ble, and  Mr.  Judson  resolved  to  accompany  him, 
with  the  hope  of  making  some  favorable  impressions 
on  the  mind  of  the  monarch.  Previously  to  their 
departure,  he  had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing  four 
other  individuals,  Moung  Thah-a,  May  Mee,  May 
Zoo,  and  Mee  Men-oo — the  latter  a  girl,  whom  Dr. 
Price  had  cured  of  blindness.  These  individuals 
gave  the  best  evidence  of  piety,  and  of  sincere  desire 
to  obey  the  Saviour. 

Eighteen  persons  had  now  been  baptized,  as  dis- 
ciples of  Christ.  The  exercises  of  their  minds, 
wnich  the  limits  of  this  work  do  not  allow  us  to  state 
in  detail,  prove  that  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  in 
the  same  manner  on  the  minds  of  all  who  are 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Je- 
sus, producing  penitence  for  sin,  conviction  of  the 
utter  ruin  of  the  soul,  reliance  on  the  righteousness. 


254  MEMOIR   OP    MRS.    JTJDSON. 

of  the  Son  of  God  for  justification;  a  peaceful  hope, 
and  a  desire  to  obey  his  commandments,  and  to  en- 
joy his  favor.  They  prove,  also,  that  the  Gospel  is 
everywhere  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation;  and 
that  wherever  it  is  preached,  with  fidelity  and 
prayerfulness,  God  honors  it  as  the  instrument  of 
converting  men  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  Satan  unto  God. 

On  the  28th  of  August,  Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price 
embarked  in  a  boat  for  Ava.     Mr.  Judson's  journal 


"  After  much  tedious  detention,  resulting  from  our 
connexion  with  government,  brother  Price  and  my- 
self set  out  from  Rangoon,  on  the  28th  of  August, 
in  a  boat  furnished  at  the  public  expense;  and  on  the 
27th  of  September  reached  Ava,  the  present  capital, 
a  few  miles  below  Amarapora.  We  were  immedi- 
ately introduced  to  the  King,  who  received  brother 
Price  very  graciously,  and  made  many  inquiries 
about  his  medical  skill,  but  took  no  notice  of  me,  ex- 
cept as  interpreter.  The  Atwenwoon  Moung  Zah, 
however,  immediately  recognised  me,  made  a  few 
inquiries  about  my  welfare,  in  presence  of  the  King; 
and  after  his  Majesty  had  withdrawn,  conversed  a 
little  on  religious  subjects,  and  gave  me  some  private 
encouragement  to  remain  at  the  capital. 

"  Oct.  1.  To-day  the  King  noticed  me  for  the 
first  time,  though  I  have  appeared  before  him  nearly 
every  day  since  our  arrival.  After  making  some  in- 
quiries, as  usual,  about  brother  Price,  he  added, 
'And  you,  in  black,  what  are  you?  a  medical  man 
too  ?'  '  Not  a  medical  man,  but  a  teacher  of  reli- 
gion, your  Majesty.'  He  proceeded  to  make  a  few 
inquiries  about  my  religion,  and  then  put  the  alar- 
ming question,  whether  any  had  embraced  it.  I 
evaded,  by  saying.  'Not  here.'  He  persisted. 
1  Are  there  any  in  Rangoon  ?'  •  There  are  a  few;' 
'Are  they  foreigners?'  I  trembled  for  the  conse- 
quence of  an  answer,  which  might  involve  the  little 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  255 

church  in  ruin;  but  the  truth  must  be  sacrificed,  or 
the  consequences  hazarded;  and  I  therefore  replied, 
'There  are  some  foreigners  and  some  Burmans.' 
He  remained  silent  a  few  moments,  but  presently 
showed  that  he  was  not  displeased,  by  asking  a  great 
variety  of  questions  on  religion,  and  geography,  and 
astronomy,  some  of  which  were  answered  in  such  a 
satisfactory  manner,  as  to  occasion  a  general  expres- 
sion of  approbation  in  all  the  court  present.  After 
his  Majesty  retired,  a  Than-dau-tsen  (a  royal  sec- 
retary) entered  into  conversation,  and  allowed  me  to 
expatiate  on  several  topics  of  the  Christian  religion, 
in  my  usual  way.  And  all  this  took  place  in  the 
hearing  of  the  very  man,  now  an  Atwenwoon,  who, 
many  years  ago,  caused  his  uncle  to  be  tortured  al- 
most to  death,  under  the  iron  mall,  for  renouncing 
Boodhism  and  embracing  the  Roman  Catholic  reli- 
gion !  But  I  knew  it  not  at  the  time,  though,  from 
his  age,  a  slight  suspicion  of  the  truth  passed  across 
my  mind.  Thanks  to  God  for  the  encouragement 
of*  this  day !  The  monarch  of  the  empire  has  distinct- 
ly understood,  that  some  of  his  subjects  have  embrac- 
ed the  Christian  religion,  and  his  wrath  has  been  re- 
strained. Let  us  then  hope,  that,  as  he  becomes 
more  acquainted  with  the  excellence  of  the  religion, 
he  will  be  more  and  more  willing  that  his  subjects 
should  embrace  it. 

"3.  Left  the  boat,  and  moved  into  the  house  or- 
dered to  be  erected  for  us  by  the  King.  A  mere 
temporary  shed,  however,  it  proves  to  be,  scarcely 
sufficient  to  screen  us  from  the  gaze  of  the  people 
without,  or  from  the  rain  above.  It  is  situated  near 
the  present  palace,  and  joins  the  enclosure  of  Prince 
M.  eldest  half  brother  of  the  King. 

"4.  On  our  return  from  the  palace,  whither  we 
go  every  morning  after  breakfast,  Prince  M.  sent 
for  me.  I  had  seen  him  once  before,  in  company 
with  brother  Price,  whom  he  called  for  medical  ad- 
vice. To-day  he  wished  to  converse  on  science  and 
religion.     He  is  a  fine  young  man  of  twenty-eight, 


256  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

but  greatly  disfigured  by  a  paralytic  affection  of  the 
arms  and  legs.  Being  cut  off  from  the  usual  sources 
of  amusement,  and  having  associated  a  little  with 
the  Portuguese  padres,  who  have  lived  at  Ava,  he 
has  acquired  a  strong  taste  for  foreign  science.  My 
communications  interested  him  very  much,  and  I 
found  it  difficult  to  get  away,  until  brother  Price 
sent  expressly  for  me  to  go  again  to  the  palace." 

The  journal  mentions  that  Mr.  J.  was  ill  about 
ten  days  with  the  fever  and  ague,  and  that  he  after 
wards  held  several  conversations  at  the  palace,  with 
various  distinguished  individuals,  on  the  subject  of 
religion.     It  then  proceeds  : 

"  Oct.  22.  Brother  Price  went  to  Amarapora,  to 
meet  a  gentleman  just  arrived  from  Rangoon,  who 
we  hope  may  have  letters  for  us.  At  night,  broth- 
er Price  returned,  with  a  large  parcel  of  letters  and 
magazines  and  newspapers  from  our  beloved,  far- 
distant,  native  land — and  what  was  still  more  inter- 
esting to  me,  eight  sheets  from  Mrs.  Judson,  on  her 
passage  towards  England,  the  first  direct  intelligence 
I  have  received  from  her,  since  she  left  Madras 
roads.  A  single  line  from  Bengal  informs  me  of 
the  death  of  dear  brother  Colman,  but  leaves  met 
ignorant  of  the  particulars.  May  our  bereaved  sis 
ter  be  supported  under  this  heaviest  of  all  afflictions^ 
and  may  the  severe  loss  which  the  mission  has  sus- 
tained, be  sanctified  to  us  all. 

"  23.  Had  some  pleasant  conversation  with  Moung- 
Z.  in  the  palace,  partly  in  the  hearing  of  the  King. 
At  length  his  Majesty  came  forward,  and  honored 
me  with  some  personal  notice  for  the  second  time, 
inquired  much  about  my  country,  and  authorized 
me  to  invite  American  ships  to  his  dominions,  assur- 
ing them  of  protection,  and  offering  every  facility 
for  the  purposes  of  trade.  i 

"  28.  Spent  the  forenoon  with  Prince  M.  He. 
obtained  for  the  first  time,  (though  I  have  explain- 
ed it  to  him  many  times,)  some  view  of  the  nature 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  257 

of  the  atonement,  and  cried  out, '  Good,  good.'  He 
then  proposed  a  number  of  objections,  which  I  re- 
moved, to  his  apparent  satisfaction.  Our  subse- 
quent conversation  turned,  as  usual,  on  points  of 
geography  and  astronomy.  He  candidly  acknowl- 
edged, that  he  could  not  resist  my  arguments  in  fa- 
vor of  the  Copernican  system;  and  that,  if  he  admit- 
ted them,  he  must  also  admit  that  the  Boodhist 
system  was  overthrown. 

"  Oct.  30.  Spent  part  of  the  forenoon  with  Prince 
M.  and  his  wife,  the  Princess  of  S.  own  sister  of  the 
King.  Gave  her  a  copy  of  Mrs.  Judson's  Burman 
Catechism,  with  which  she  was  much  pleased. 
They  both  appear  to  be  somewhat  attached  to  me, 
and  say,  do  not  return  to  Rangoon;  but,  when  your 
wife  arrives,  call  her  to  Ava.  ,  The  King  will  give 
you  a  piece  of  ground,  on  which  to  build  a  kyoung, 
(a  house  appropriated  to  the  residence  of  sacred 
characters.) 

"31.  Visited  the  Atwenwoon  Moung  K.  whom 
I  have  frequently  met  at  the  palace,  who  has  treat- 
ed me  with  distinguished  candor.  He  received  me 
very  politely,  and,  laying  aside  his  official  dignity, 
entered  into  a  most  spirited  dispute  on  various 
points  of  religion.  He  pretended  to  maintain  his 
ground  without  the  shadow  of  doubt;  but  I  am  in- 
clined to  think  that  he  has  serious  doubts.  We 
parted  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  he  invited  me  to 
visit  him  occasionally. 

"  Nov.  1.  Visited  the  Tset-kyah-woongyee,  at 
his  particular  request,  with  brother  Price.  He  made 
the  usual  inquiries,  medical  and  theological,  and 
treated  us  with  marked  politeness. 

"  N.  B.  The  Woongyees,  of  which  there  are  four, 
rank  next  to  the  members  of  the  royal  family,  being 
public  ministers  of  state,  and  forming  the  high  court 
of  the  empire.  The  Atwenwoons,  of  which  there 
are  six  or  seven,  may  be  termed  private  ministers  of 
state,  forming  the  privy  council  of  the  King.  The 
next  in  rank  to  the  Woongyees,  are  Woondouks 
22 


258  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.     JUDSON. 

assistants  or  deputies  of  the  Woongyees.  The  sub- 
ordinate officers,  both  of  the  palace  and  of  the  high 
court,  are  quite  innumerable. 

"  6.  Since  the  last  date,  have  been  confined  with 
another  return  of  the  fever  and  ague. 

"  7.  Ventured  to  call  again  on  the  great  Prince, 
and  was  rather  better  received,  but  had  no  religious 
conversation. 

"11.  Visited  the  Than-dau-tsen  Moung  Tsoo, 
(of  Oct.  1st)  and  spent  an  hour  very  agreeably, 
though  unable  to  introduce  religion.  He  manifests 
more  personal  friendship  than  any  other  of  my  Ava 
acquaintances. 

"  N.  B.  Understood  that,  according  to  the  public 
registers,  forty  thousand  houses  have  been  removed 
from  Amarapora  to  Ava,  the  new  capital,  and  that 
thirty  thousand  remain.  The  Burmans  reckon  ten 
persons,  great  and  small,  to  a  house,  which  gives 
seven  hundred  thousand  for  the  whole  population  of 
the  metropolis  of  Burmah. 

"  Nov.  12.  Spent  the  whole  forenoon  with  prince 
M.  and  his  wife.  Made  a  fuller  disclosure  than 
ever  before  of  the  nature  of  the  Christian  religion, 
the  object  of  Christians  in  sending  me  to  this 
country,  my  former  repulse  at  court,  and  the 
reason  of  it",  our  exposure  to  persecution  in  Ran- 
goon, the  affair  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  &c.  &c. 
They  entered  into  my  views  and  feelings  with 
considerable  interest;  but  both  said  decidedly,  that 
though  the  King  would  not  himself  persecute  any 
one  on  account  of  religion,  he  would  not  give  any 
order  exempting  from  persecution,  but  would  leave 
his  subjects  throughout  the  Empire,  to  the  regular 
administration  of  the  local  authorities. 

"After  giving  the  Prince  a  succinct  account  of 
my  religious  experience,  I  ventured  to  warn  him  of 
his  danger,  and  urged  him  to  make  the  Christiaa 
religion  his  immediate  personal  concern.  He  appear- 
ed, for  a  moment,  to  feel  the  force  of  what  I  said: 
but  soon  replied, '  I  am  yet  young,  only  twenty-eight. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 


259 


I  am  desirous  of  studying  all  the  foreign  arts  and 
sciences.  My  mind  will  then  be  enlarged,  and  I 
shall  be  capable  of  judging  whether  the  Christian 
religion  be  true  or  not.'  '  But  suppose  your  High- 
ness changes  worlds  in  the  meantime.'  His  counte- 
nance again  fell.  '  It  is  true,'  said  he,  '  I  know  not 
when  T  shall  die.'  I  suggested  that  it  would  be  well 
to  pray  to  God  for  light,  which,  if  obtained,  would 
enable  him  at  once  to  distinguish  between  truth  and 
falsehood;  and  so  we  parted.  0,  Fountain  of  Light: 
shed  down  one  ray  into  the  mind  of  this  amiable 
Prince,  that  he  may  become  a  patron  of  thine 
infant  cause,  and  inherit  an  eternal  crown." 

Mr.  J.  found  great  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  piece 
of  ground,  on  which  to  build  a  house.  The  King 
gave  him  a  lot,  but  the  grant  was  soon  revoked. 
Mr.  J.  says: 

"  In  prosecuting  this  business,  I  had  one  notice- 
able interview  with  the  King.     Brother  Price  and 
two  English  gentlemen  were  present.     The  King 
appeared  to  be  attracted  by  our  number,  and  came 
towards   us;    but    his   conversation  was    directed 
chiefly  to  me.    He  again  inquired  about  the  Burmans 
who  had  embraced   my  religion.     'Are   they  rea^ 
Burmans  ?     Do  they  dress  like  other  Burmans  ?'  &c 
I  had  occasion  to  remark,  that   I   preached  every 
Sunday.     'What!    in   Burman?'    Yes.    (Let   us 
hear  how  you  preach.'    I  hesitated.    AnAtwenwoon 
repeated  the  order.     I  began  with  a  form  of  worship, 
which  first  ascribes  glory  to  God,  and  then  declares 
the  commands  of  the  law  and  the  Gospel;  after  which 
I  stopped.     '  Go   on,'  said    another  Atwenwoon. 
The  whole  court  was  profoundly  silent.     I  proceed- 
ed with  a  few  sentences  declarative  of  the  perfections 
of  God,  when  his  Majesty's  curiosity  was  satisfied, 
and  he  interrupted  me.     In  the  course  of  subsequent 
conversation,  he  asked  what  I  had  to  say  of  Gauda- 
ma.     I  replied,  that  we  all  knew  he  was  son  of 
King  Thog-dau-dah-nah;  that  we  regarded  him  a? 


260  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSOX. 

a  wise  man  and  a  great  teacher,  but  did  not  call 
him  God.  '  That  is  right,'  said  Moung  K.  N.  an 
Atwenwoon  who  had  not  hitherto  appeared  very- 
friendly  to  me.  And  he  proceeded  to  relate  the 
substance  of  a  long  communication,  which  I  had 
lately  made  to  him  in  the  privy  council  room,  about 
God,  and  Christ,  &c.  And  this  he  did,  in  a  very 
clear  and  satisfactory  manner,  so  that  I  had  scarce- 
ly a  single  correction  to  make  in  his  statement. 
Moung  Z.  encouraged  by  all  this,  really  began  to 
take  the  side  of  God,  before  his  Majesty,  and  said, 
:  Nearly  all  the  world,  your  Majesty,  believe  in  an 
eternal  God;  all,  except  Bui  man  and  Siam,  these 
little  spots!'  His  Majesty  remained  silent;  and 
after  some  other  desuitory  inquiries,  he  abruptly 
arose  and  retired." 

Mr.  J.  at  length  procured  a  piece  of  ground, 
pleasantly  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  just 
without  the  walls  of  the  town,  and  about  a  mile 
from  the  palace,  on  which  he  built  a  small  house. 
On  visiting  the  Woongyee,  to  pay  him  for  the 
land,  an  interesting  scene  occurred: 

"  A  few  noblemen  and  their  attendants  were 
present,  which  prevented  me  from  immediately 
producing  the  money.  His  Excellency  soon  took 
notice  of  me,  and  from  seven  o'clock  till  nine,  the 
time  was  chiefly  occupied  in  conversation  on  relig- 
ious subjects.  I  found  opportunity  to  bring  forward 
some  of  my  favorite  arguments,  one  of  which,  in 
particular,  seemed  to  carry  conviction  to  the  minds 
;f  all  present;  and  extorted  from  the  great  man  an 
expression  of  praise — such  praise,  however,  as  is 
Indicative  of  surprise,  rather  than  approbation. 
When  the  company  retired,  my  people  at  the  outer 
door  overheard  one  say  to  another,  « Is  it  not  pleas- 
ant to  hear  this  foreign  teacher  converse  on  religion  ?' 
'  Ay,'  said  the  other,  «  but  his  doctrines  are  derog- 
atory to   the   honor   of  Lord    Gaudama.'     When 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON 


261 


they  were  gone,  I  presented  the  money,  saying, 
that  I  wished  to  defray  the  expense  of  fencing  the 
ground,  which  had  been  graciously  given  me.  His 
Excellency  was  pleased  with  the  offer,  but  gently 
declined  accepting  anything.  He  then  looked  stead- 
ily at  me,  as  if  to  penetrate  into  the  motives  of  my 
conduct;  and  recollecting  the  manoeuvres  of  the  first 
English  settlers  in  Bengal,  thought  he  had  discov- 
ered something—'  Understand,  teacher,  that  we  do 
not  give  you  the  entire  owning  of  this  ground. 
We  take  no  recompense,  lest  it  become  American 
territory.  We  give  it  to  you  for  your  present 
residence  only;  and  when  you  go  away,  shall  take 
it  again.'  <  When  I  go  away,  my  lord,  those  at 
whose  expense  the  house  is  to  be  built,  will  desire 
to  place  another  teacher  in  my  stead.'  '  Very  well, 
let  him  also  occupy  the  place;  but  when  he  dies,  or 
when  there  is  no  teacher,  we  Avill  take  it.'  c  In  that 
case,  my  lord,  take  it.' 

"Jan.  18.  Removed  to  Chagaing,  into  a  house 
which  Prince  M.  has  allowed  brother  Price  to  build 
on  his  ground,  in  expectation  that  a  change  of  air 
and  residence  would  relieve  me  from  the  fever  and 
ague,  under  which  I  suffer  nearly  every  other 
day.  It  is  my  intention,  however,  to  return  imme- 
diately to  Rangoon,  the  time  being  nearly  expired, 
which  I  at  first  proposed  to  spend  in  Ava,  and  the 
ends  for  which  I  came  up,  being  sufficiently  gained. 

"  22.  Took  leave  of  Prince  M.  He  desired  me 
to  return  soon,  and  bring  with  me  all  the  Christian 
Scriptures,  and  translate  them  into  Burman;  <  for,' 
said  he,  <  I  wish  to  read  them  all.' 

"24.  Went  to  take  leave  of  the  King,  in 
company  with  Mr.  L.  collector  of  the  port  of  Ran- 
goon, who  arrived  last  evening.  We  sat  a  few  mo- 
ments conversing  together.  '  What  are  you  talking 
about?'  said  his  Majesty.  '  He  is  speaking  of  his 
return  to  Rangoon,'  replied  Mr.  L.  <  What  does  he 
return  for?  Let  them  not  return.  Let  them  both, 
(that  is,  brother  Price  and  myself,)  stay  together. 


262  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

If  one  goes  away,  the  other  must  remain  alone,  an  J 
will  be  unhappy.'  '  He  wishes  to  go  for  a  short  time 
only,'  replied  Mr.  L.  to  bring  his  wife,  the  female 
teacher,  and  his  goods,  not  having  brought  anything 
with  him  this  time;  and  he  will  return  soon.*'  His 
Majesty  looked  at  me,  '  Will  you  then  come  again  ?s 
I  replied  in  the  affirmative.  'When  you  come 
again,  is  it  your  intention  to  remain  permanently,  or 
will  you  go  back  and  forth,  as  foreigners  commonly 
do  ?'  '  When  I  come  again,  it  is  my  intention  to 
remain  permanently.'  '  Very  well,'  said  his  Majes- 
ty, and  withdrew  into  his  inner  apartment. 

"  Heard  to-day  of  the  death  of  Mah  Myat-la,  sis- 
ter of  Mah-Men-la,  one  of  the  most  steadfast  of  the 
church  in  Rangoon. 

"  Jan.  25.  Embarked  on  a  small  boat,  intending 
to  go  day  and  night,  and  touch  nowhere,  in  order 
to  avoid  the  robbers,  of  which  we  have  lately  had 
alarming  accounts. 

"  Feb.  2.  Lorfrs-day.  At  one  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  reached  Rangoon,  seven  days  from  Ava. 

"  Several  of  the  disciples  soon  came  over  from 
Dahlah,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  whither 
they  and  some  others  of  the  disciples  and  inquirers 
have  taken  refuge,  to  escape  the  heavy  taxations 
and  the  illegal  harassments  of  every  kind  allowed 
under  the  new  Viceroy  of  Rangoon.  Others  of  the 
disciples  have  fled  elsewhere,  so  that  there  is  not  a 
single  one  remaining  in  Rangoon,  except  three  or 
four  with  us.  The  house  of  some  of  the  disciples 
has  been  demolished,  and  their  place  taken  by  gov- 
ernment, at  the  instigation  of  their  neighbours,  who 
hate,  them  on  account  of  religion.  Mah  Myat-la 
died  before  the  removal.  Her  sister  gave  me  the 
particulars  of  her  death.  Some  of  her  last  expres- 
sions were — <  I  put  my  trust  in  Jesus  Christ — I  love 
to  pray  to  him — am  not  afraid  of  death — shall  soon 
be  with  Christ  in  heaven." 

During  more  than  two  years  after  this  period,  no 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  263 

regular  journal  was  kept  by  either  of  the  Missiona- 
ries; and  our  narrative  of  the  very  important  events 
which  occurred  in  this  interval,  must  be  gathered 
from  letters  written  to  various  individuals  in  this 
country. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Judson  to  Rev.  Dr. 
Sharp,  of  Boston,  exhibits  the  state  of  the  mission, 
during  several  months  after  his  return  to  Rangoon: 

"  Rangoon,  Aug.  5,  1823. 
"Rev.  and  dear  Brother, 

"  It  is  with  real  satisfaction,  that  I  am  able  to  in- 
form you  of  the  completion  of  the  New  Testament 
•n  Burman,  about  six  weeks  ago ;  since  which  I  have 
added,  by  way  of  introduction,  an  epitome  of  the 
Old  Testament,  in  twelve  sections,  consisting  of  a 
summary  of  Scripture  History,  from  the  creation  to 
the  coming  of  Christ,  and  an  abstract  of  the  most 
important  prophecies  of  the  Messiah  and  his  king- 
dom, from  the  Psalms,  Isaiah,  and  other  prophets. 
I  trust  this  work  will  be  found  as  valuable,  as  any 
part  of  the  preceding;  for  though  not,  strictly  speak- 
ing, the  word  of  God,  it  is  compiled  almost  entirely 
in  the  words  of  Scripture,  is  received  by  the  converts 
with  great  eagerness,  and  found  to  be  peculiarly  in- 
teresting and  instructive;  and  forms,  moreover,  a 
sort  of  text-book,  from  which  I  am  able  to  commu- 
nicate much  information  on  the  history,  types,  and 
prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  a  systematic 
manner. 

"  I  have  heard  but  little  from  Ava  since  I  left. 
Prince  M.  sometimes  inquires  for  me,  and  wishes  to 
hear  more  about  the  Christian  religion.  Brother 
Price  is  building  a  small  brick  house  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river,  the  King  having  given  him  bricks- 
I  expect  to  remove  as  soon  as  Mrs.  Judson  returns, 
from  whom  I  have  not,  however,  received  a  word 
of  intelligence  for  nearly  ten  months.  Brother 
Hough  has  not  yet  been  able  to  get  types  from  Ben- 
gal; no  printing,  therefore,  has  been  done  since  his 
A  return. 


264  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

"  I  hope  it  will  not  be  long  before  the  Gospel  ana 
Epistles  of  John  are  printed.  They  have  been 
ready  for  the  press  above  a  year,  and  have  been  so 
thoroughly  and  repeatedly  revised,  that  I  flatter 
myself  that  subsequent  translators  will  not  find  it 
necessary  to  make  many  alterations.  Indeed,  all 
the  Gospels  and  the  Acts  are  in  a  tolerable  state;  the 
Epistles  are  still  deficient.  But  I  never  read  a 
chapter  without  a  pencil  in  hand,  and  Griesbach  and 
Parkhurst  at  my  elbow;  and  it  will  be  an  object 
with  me  through  life,  to  bring  the  translation  into 
such  a  state,  that  it  may  be  a  standard  work." 

On  the  5th  of  December,  1S23,  Mrs.  Judson,  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  arrived  at  Rangoon.  Mr 
Judson,  in  a  letter  to  Rev.  Dr.  Baldwin,  thus  an 
nounced  this  joyful  event: 

"Rangoon,  Dec.  7,  1823. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  I  had  the  inexpressible  happiness  of  welcoming 
Mrs.  Judson  once  more  to  the  shores  of  Burmah, 
on  the  5th  inst.  We  are  now  on  the  eve  of  depar- 
ture for  Ava. 

"  My  last  letter  from  brother  Price  mentions  that 
the  King  has  inquired  many  times  about  my  delay, 
and  the  Queen  has  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  see 
Mrs.  Judson  in  her  foreign  dress.  We  sincerely 
hope  that  her  Majesty's  curiosity  will  not  be  con 
fined  to  dress. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  appear  in  fine  health  and 
spirits,  and  I  am  heartily  rejoiced  at  their  arrival, 
just  at  the  present  time. 

"  I  enclose  the  translation  of  a  letter  from  Moung 
Shwa-ba,  which  has  been  lying  by  me  sometime, 
for  want  of  a  good  opportunity  of  conveyance." 

Translation  of  a  letter,  written  by  Moung  Shwa-ba,  to  Rev.  Dr.  Bald 
win,  and  translated  from  the  Burman  original,  Sept.  23,  1MX3. 

"  Moung  Shwa-ba,  an    inhabitant  of  Rangoon,  a 
town  of  Burmah,  one  who  adheres  to  the  religion 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  265 

of  Christ,  and  has  been  baptized,  who  meditates 
on  the  immeasurable,  incalculable  nature  of  the 
divine  splendor  and  glory  of  the  Invisible,  even 
the  Lo.  1  Jesus  Christ  and  God  the  Father,  and 
takes  reiuge  in  the  wisdom  and  power  and  glory 
of  God,  affectionately  addresses  the  great  teacher 
Baldwin,  a  superintendent  of  missionary  affairs  in 
the  city  of  Boston,  of  America. 

"  Beloved  elder  Brother, 

"  Though  in  the  present  state,  the  places  of  our 
residence  are  very  far  apart,  and  we  have  never  met, 
yet  by  means  of  letters,  and  of  the  words  of  teacher 
Judson,  who  has  told  me  of  you,  I  love  you,  and 
wish  to  send  you  this  letter.  When  the  time  ar 
rives  in  which  we  shall  wholly  put  on  Christ — him, 
in  loving  whom  we  cannot  tire,  and  in  praising  whom 
we  can  find  no  end,  and  shall  be  adorned  with  those 
ornaments,  which  the  Lord  will  dispense  to  us  out 
of  the  heavenly  treasure  house,  that  he  has  prepar- 
ed, then  we  shall  love  one  another  more  perfectly 
than  we  do  now. 

"  Formerly,  I  was  in  the  habit  of  concealing  my 
sins,  lhat  they  might  not  appear;  but  now  I  am  con- 
vinced, that  I  cannot  conceal  my  sins  from  the  Lord 
who  sees  and  knows  all  things;  and  that  I  cannot 
atone  for  them,  nor  obtain  atonement  from  my  for- 
mer objects  of  worship.  And  accordingly,  I  count 
myself  to  have  lost  all,  under  the  elements  of  the 
world,  and  through  the  grace  of  the  faith  of  Christ 
only,  to  have  gained  the  spiritual  graces  and  rewards 
pertaining  to  eternity,  which  cannot  be  lost.  There- 
fore, I  have  no  ground  for  boasting,  pride,  passion, 
and  self  exaltation.  And  without  desiring  the  praise 
of  men,  or  seeking  my  own  will,  I  wish  to  do  the 
will  of  God  the  Father.  The  members  of  the  body, 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  displeasing  to  God,  I  de- 
sire to  make  instruments  of  righteousness,  not  fol- 
lowing the  will  of  the  flesh.  Worldly  desire  and 
heavenly  desire  being  contrary  the  one  to  the  other, 
2S 


266  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

and  the  desire  of  visible  things  counteracting  the  de- 
sire of  invisible  things,  I  am  as  a  dead  man.  How- 
ever, he  quickens  the  dead.  He  awakens  those  that 
sleep.  He  lifts  up  those  that  fall.  He  opens  blind 
eyes.  He  perforates  deaf  ears.  He  lights  a  lamp 
in  the  great  house  of  darkness.  He  relieves  the 
wretched.  He  feeds  the  hungry.  The  words  of 
such  a  benefactor,  if  we  reject,  we  must  die  forever, 
and  come  to  everlasting  destruction.  Which  cir- 
cumstance considering,  and  meditating  also  on  sick- 
ness, old  age  and  death,  incident  to  the  present 
state  of  mutability,  I  kneel  and  prostrate  myself,  and 
pray  before  God,  the  Father  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  has  made  an  atonement  for  our  sins, 
that  he  may  have  mercy  on  me  and  pardon  my  sins, 
and  make  me  holy,  and  give  me  a  repenting,  believ- 
ing, and  loving  mind. 

"  Formerly,  I  trusted  in  my  own  merits;  but  now, 
through  the  preaching  and  instruction  of  teacher 
Judson,  I  trust  in  the  merit  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  The  teacher,  therefore,  is  the  tree;  we  are 
the  blossoms  and  fruit.  He  has  labored  to  partake 
of  the  fruit,  and  now  the  tree  begins  to  bear.  The 
bread  of  life  he  has  given,  and  we  eat.  The 
water  from  the  brook  which  flows  from  the  top  of 
mount  Calvary,  for  the  cleansing  of  all  filth,  he  has 
brought,  and  made  us  bathe  and  drink.  The 
bread  of  which  we  eat,  will  yet  ferment  and  rise. 
The  water  which  we  drink  and  bathe  in,  is  the 
water  of  an  unfailing  spring;  and  many  will  yet 
drink  and  bathe  therein.  Then  all  things  will  be 
regenerated  and  changed.  Now  we  are  strangers 
and  pilgrims;  and  it  is  my  desire,  without  adhering 
to  the  things  of  this  world,  but  longing  for  my 
native  abode,  to  consider  and  inquire,  how  long  I 
must  labor  here;  to  whom  I  ought  to  show  the  light 
which  I  have  obtained;  when  I  ought  to  put  it  up, 
and  when  disclose  it. 

"The  inhabitants  of  this  country  of  Burmah, 
Deing  in  the  evil  practice  of  forbidden  lust,  erroneous 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  267 

worship,  and  false  speech,  deride  the  religion  of 
Christ.  However,  that  we  may  bear  patiently 
derision,  and  persecution,  and  death,  for  the  sake  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  pray  for  us.  I  do  thus  pray. 
For,  elder  brother,  I  have  to  bear  the  threatening 
of  my  own  brother,  and  my  brother-in-law,  who 
say,  c  We  will  beat  and  bruise  and  pound  you ;  we 
will  bring  you  into  great  difficulty;  you  associate 
with  false  people;  you  keep  a  false  religion;  and  you 
speak  false  words.'  However,  their  false  religion  is 
the  religion  of  death.  The  doctrine  of  the  cross  is 
the  religion  of  life,  of  love,  of  faith.  I  am  a  servant 
of  faith.  Formerly  I  was  a  servant  of  Satan.  Now 
I  am  a  servant  of  Christ.  And  a  good  servant 
cannot  but  follow  his  master.  Moreover,  the 
divine  promises  must  be  accomplished. 

"  In  this  country  of  Burmah,  are  many  strayed 
sheep.  Teacher  Judson,  pitying  them,  has  come  to 
gather  them  together,  and  to  feed  them  in  love. 
Some  will  not  listen,  but  run  away.  Some  do  listen 
and  adhere  to  him:  and  that  our  numbers  may 
increase,  we  meet  together,  and  pray  to  the  great. 
Proprietor  of  the  sheep. 

"  Thus  I,  Moung  Shwa-ba,  a  disciple  of  teacher 
Judson,  in  Rangoon,  write  and  send  this  letter  to 
the  great  teacher  Baldwin,  who  lives  in  Boston, 
America." 

Mr.  Wade,  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Staughton,  then  the 
Corresponding  Secretary,  gave  some  account  of  the 
passage  from  America  : 

"  Rev.  and  very  dear  Sir, 

"  Guided  and  directed  by  the  kind  providence  of 
God,  we  have  reached  in  safety  the  place  of  our 
destination.  His  goodness  and  mercy  have  con- 
stantly attended  us  since  we  left  America.  May  it 
provoke  our  gratitude  and  incite  us  to  new  obedi- 
ence. 

"  During  the  voyage  from  Boston  to  Calcutta, 


268  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.   JUDSON. 

after  having  recovered  from  sea  sickness,  I  applied 
myself  to  the  study  of  the  Burman  language  under 
the  instructions  of  Mrs.  Judson.  The  captain 
allowed  us  to  have  worship  on  deck  every  Sabbath, 
and  expressed  not  only  a  willingness,  but  some 
anxiety,  that  I  should  take  frequent  opportunities  to 
converse  with  the  sailors  on  the  important  concerns 
of  their  souls.  They  gave  good  attention  to 
instruction,  though  without  any  very  apparent 
religious  feeling.  Most  of  them  were  Roman 
Catholics.  The  captain  was  well  convinced  of  the 
utility  and  consequent  importance  of  having  wor- 
ship among  the  sailors  on  the  Lord's-day. 

"  We  arrived  in  Calcutta  on  the  19th  of  October, 
and,  in  about  two  weeks  after,  found  a  ship  that 
was  to  sail  for  Rangoon  in  a  few  days.  We  were 
informed  that  there  was  a  great  prospect  of  a  war 
between  the  English  and  Burmans.  On  this  account, 
we  were  urgently  advised  by  all  the  friends  in  Se- 
rampore  and  Calcutta  not  to  venture  ourselves  in 
Rangoon.  This  advice  was  enforced  by  an  account 
of  the  real  state  of  things,  kindly  afforded  for  the 
purpose,  by  the  chief  secretary  of  the  government 
of  Bengal.  Notwithstanding,  we  felt  it  our  duty, 
if  an  opportunity  offered,  to  venture,  trusting  in 
the  great  Arbiter  of  life  and  death  for  protection. 
Consequently,  we  engaged  a  passage  in  the  above 
mentioned  ship,  and  sailed  on  the  1 5th  of  November, 
and  arrived  in  Rangoon  on  the  5th  of  December. 
I  trust  we  all  felt  some  emotions  of  gratitude  to  the 
great  Father  of  all  our  meaeies,  when  we  entered 
this  great  empire  of  darkness;  where,  having  been 
wanderers  for  seven  months,  we  found  a  place  that" 
we  could  call  our  own,  which,  though  in  a  barbarous 
land,  far  from  friends,  is  desirable,  because  we  have 
some  assurance  that  it  is  the  place  of  residence 
designated  for  us  by  God  himself— and 

•  Heaven  itself,  without  my  God, 
Would  be  no  joy  to  me.' 

"  The  prospect  of  war  has  been  daily  increasing 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  269 

ever  since  we  arrived.  We  cannot  predict  the  final 
issue;  but  we  pray  that  it  may  be  for  the  advance- 
ment of  the  object  of  this  Mission." 


CHAPTER   XV. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  visit  Ava— War  with  the  British. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  immediately  after  her  ar 
rival,  left  Rangoon  for  Ava,  leaving  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade,  with  Mr.  Hough  and  family,  at  Rangoon. 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  Judson  to  her  pa- 
rents, contains  a  brief  account  of  the  passage,  and 
of  the  state  of  things  at  Ava.  It  is  the  last  letter 
that  she  wrote,  before  the  occurrence  of  those  dread- 
ful events,  which,  for  nearly  two  years,  subjected 
the  Missionaries  to  sufferings  and  dangers,  which 
have  had  few  parallels  in  the  history  of  missions. 

«  Ava,  Feb.  10,  1824. 
"  My  dear  Parents  and  Sisters, 

"  After  two  years  and  a  half  wandering,  you  will 
be  pleased  to  hear  that  I  have  at  last  arrived  at 
home,  so  far  as  this  life  is  concerned,  and  am  once 
more  quietly  and  happily  settled  with  Mr.  Judson. 
When  I  retrace  the  scenes  through  which  I  have 
passed,  the  immense  space  I  have  traversed,  and 
the  various  dangers,  seen  and  unseen,  from  which  I 
have  been  preserved,  my  heart  is  filled  with  grati- 
tude and  praise  to  that  Being,  who  has  at  all  times 
been  my  protector,  and  marked  out  all  the  way  be- 
fore me.  Surely  no  one  was  ever  more  highly  fa- 
vored, no  being  was  ever  under  greater  obligations 
to  make  sacrifices  for  the  promotion  of  God's  glory, 
than  I  am  at  this  moment.  And  I  think  I  feel,  more 
than  ever,  the  importance  of  being  spiritual  and 
humble,  and  so  to  cherish  the  influences  of  the  Ho- 
jy  Spirit,  that  in  the  communication  of  divine  truth, 


270  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

powerful  impressions  may  be  made,  and  that  I  may 
no  more  wander  from  Him,  who  is  deserving  of  all 
my  services  and  affections. 

"  I  wrote  from  Rangoon,  but  for  fear  my  letters 
should  not  have  arrived,  I  will  mention  a  few  things 
therein  contained.  We  had  a  quick  and  pleasant 
passage  from  Calcutta  to  Rangoon.  Mr.  J.'s  boat 
was  all  in  readiness,  my  baggage  was  immediately 
taken  from  the  ship  to  the  boat,  and  in  seven  days 
from  my  arrival,  we  were  on  our  way  to  the 
capital.  Our  boat  was  small  and  inconvenient;  but 
the  current  at  this  season  is  so  very  strong,  and  the 
wind  always  against  us,  that  our  progress  was  slow 
indeed.  The  season  however  was  cool  and  delight- 
ful; we  were  preserved  from  dangers  by  day  and 
robbers  by  night,  and  arrived  in  safety  in  six  weeks. 
The  A-rah-wah-tee  (Irrawaddy)  is  a  noble  river;  its 
banks  everywhere  covered  with  immortal  beings, 
destined  to  the  same  eternity  as  ourselves.  We  of- 
ten walked  through  the  villages;  and  though  we 
never  received  the  least  insult,  always  attracted  uni- 
versal attention.  A  foreign  female  was  a  sight 
never  before  beheld,  and  all  were  anxious  that  their 
friends  and  relatives  should  have  a  view.  Crowds 
followed  us  through  the  villages,  and  some  who 
were  less  civilized  than  others,  would  run  some  way 
before  us,  in  order  to  have  a  long  look  as  we  ap- 
proached them.  In  one  instance,  the  boat  being 
sometime  in  doubling  a  point  we  had  walked  over, 
we  seated  ourselves  down,  when  the  villagers  as 
usual  assembled,  and  Mr.  Judson  introduced  the 
subject  of  religion.  Several  old  men  who  were 
present  entered  into  conversation,  while  the  multi- 
tude was  all  attention.  The  apparent  school-master 
of  the  village  coming  up,  Mr.  Judson  handed  him  a 
tract,  and  requested  him  to  read.  After  proceeding 
some  way,  he  remarked  to  the  assembly,  that  such, 
a  writing  was  worthy  of  being  copied,  and  asked  Mr. 
Judson  to  remain  while  he  copied  it.  Mr.  Judson 
informed  him  he  might  keep  the  tract,  on  condition 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  271 

he  read  it  to  all  his  neighbours.  We  could  not  but 
hope  the  Spirit  of  God  would  bless  those  few  simple 
truths  to  the  salvation  of  some  of  their  souls. 

"Our  boat  was   near  being   upset  in  passing 
through   one  of  the  rapids,  with  which  this  river 
abounds.     The   rudder   became   entangled  in  the 
rocks,  which  brought  the  boat  across  the  stream, 
and  laid  her  on  one  side.     The  steersman,  however, 
had   presence  of  mind  sufficient  to  cut  the  rudder 
from  the  boat,  which  caused  her  to  right,  without 
experiencing  any  other  inconvenience  than  a  thor- 
ough fright,  and  the  loss  of  our  breakfast,  which 
was  precipitated  from  the  fireplace  into  the  water, 
together  with  everything  on  the  outside  of  the  boat. 
"  On  our  arrival  at  Ava,  we  had  more  difficulties 
to  encounter,  and  such  as  we  had  never  before  expe- 
rienced.    We  had  no  home,  no  house  to  shelter  us 
i  from  the  burning  sun  by  day,  and  the  cold  dews  at 
night.     Dr.  Price  had  kindly  met  us  on  the  way, 
and  urged  our  taking  up  our  residence  with  him; 
but  his  house  was  in  such  an  unfinished  state,  and 
the  walls  so  damp,  (of  brick,  and  just  built)  that 
spending  two  or  three  hours  threw  me  into  a  lever, 
and  induced  me  to  feel  that  it  would  be  presumption 
to  remain  longer.     We  had  but  one  alternative,  to 
remain  in  the  boat  till  we  could  build  a  small  house 
on  the  spot  of  ground  which  the  King  gave  Mr. 
Judson  last  vear.     And  you  will  hardly  believe  it 
possible,  fori  almost  doubt  my  senses,  that  in  just 
a  fortnight  from  our  arrival,  we  moved  into  a  house 
built  in  that  time,  and  which  is  sufficiently  large  to 
make  us  comfortable.     It  is  in  a  most  delightful  sit- 
uation, out  of  the  dust  of  the  town,  and  on  the 
bank  of  the  river.     The  spot  of  ground  given  by 
his  Majesty  is  small,  being  only  120  feet  long,  and 
75  wide;  but  it  is  our  own,  and  is  the  most  healthy 
situation  I  have  seen.     Our  house  is  raised  four  feet 
from  the  ground,  and  consists  of  three  small  rooms 
and  a  verandah.  ,     , 

"  I  hardly  know  how  we  shall  bear  the  hot  season, 


272  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

which  is  just  commencing,  as  our  house  is  built  of 
hoards,  and  before  night,  is  heated  like  an  oven. 
Nothing  but  brick  is  a  shelter  from  the  heat  of  Ava, 
where  the  thermometer,  even  in  the  shade,  frequent- 
ly rises  to  a  hundred  and  eight  degrees.  We  have 
worship  every  evening  in  Burman,  when  a  number 
of  the  natives  assemble;  and  every  Sabbath  Mr. 
Judson  preaches  the  other  side  of  the  river,  in  Dr. 
Price's  house.  We  feel  it  an  inestimable  privilege, 
that  amid  all  our  discouragements  we  have  the  lan- 
guage, and  are  able  constantly  to  communicate 
•truths  which  can  save  the  soul. 

"  My  female  school  has  already  commenced,  with 
three  little  girls,  who  are  learning  to  read,  sew,  &c. 
Two  of  them  are  sisters,  and  we  have  named  them 
Mary  and  Abby  Hasseltine.  One  of  them  is  to  be 
supported  with  the  money  which  the  c  Judson  Asso- 
ciation of  Bradford  Academy '  have  engaged  to  col- 
lect. They  are  fine  children,  and  improve  as  rapidly 
as  any  children  in  the  world.  Their  mother  is  de- 
ranged, and  their  father  gave  them  to  me  to  educate, 
so  that  I  have  been  at  no  expense  for  them,  except- 
ing their  food  and  clothes.  I  have  already  begun  to 
make  inquiries  for  children,  and  doubt  not  we  shall 
be  directed  in  regard  to  our  school. 

"  I  have  not  yet  been  at  the  palace,  the  royal 
family  all  being  absent.  They  returned  to  Amara 
pora  a  day  or  two  after  our  arrival,  where  they  will 
remain  till  the  new  palace  in  this  city  is  finished, 
when  they  will  take  possession  in  the  usual  form, 
and  Ava  in  future  will  be  their  residence.  My  old 
friend,  the  lady  of  the  Viceroy  of  Rangoon/ who 
died  in  my  absence,  came  to  the  boat  to  see  me  im- 
mediately on  being  informed  of  my  arrival.  All  her 
power  and  distinction  ceased  at  the  death  of  her 
husband,  and  she  is  now  only  a  private  woman. 
She  is,  however,  a  very  sensible  woman,  and  there 
is  much  more  hope  of  her  attending  to  the  subject 
of  religion  now,  than  when  in  public  life.  I  intend 
to  visit  her  frequently,  and  make  it  an  object  to  fix 


MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON.  273 

her  attention  to  the  subject.  In  consequence  of  wai 
with  the  Bengal  government,  foreigners  are  not  so 
much  esteemed  at  court  as  formerly.  I  know  not 
what  effect  this  war  will  have  on  our  mission;  but 
we  must  leave  the  event  with  Him  who  has  hitherto 
directed  us." 

Rumors  of  approaching  war  with  the  Bengal 
government  had,  for  sometime,  disturbed  the  public 
mind.  It  has  been  well  ascertained,  that  his  Bur- 
man  Emperor  cherished  the  ambitious  design  of 
invading  Bengal.  He  had  collected  in  Arracan,  an 
army  of  30,000  men,  under  the  command  of  his 
most  successful  General,  Maha  Bandoola.  It  is 
said,  that  the  army  was  furnished  with  a  pair  of 
golden  fetters,  destined  to  the  honorable  service  of 
being  worn  by  the  Governor  General  of  India,  when 
he  should  be  led  as  a  captive  to  the  golden  feet,  at 
Ava.* 

The  Bengal  government,  however,  resolved  to 
anticipate  the  blow,  by  a  sudden  irruption  into  the 
Burman  empire.  The  encroachments  of  the  Bur- 
mese government  on  the  Company's  possessions  had 
been  long  a  subject  of  complaint;  and  all  attempts 
to  obtain  redress  had  been  met  by  neglect,  and  at 
last,  by  preparations  for  invasion  on  the  part  of  the 
Burmese. 

In  May,  1824,  an  army  of  about  six  thousand 
English  and  native  troops,  under  the  command  of 
Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  arrived  at  Rangoon.  So 
entirely  unexpected  was  this  attack,  that  no  resis- 
tance was  made,  except  a  few  shots  from  the  fortifi- 
cations along  the  river. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Wade  to  Mr.  Law- 
son,  of  Calcutta,  relates  the  wonderful  escape  of  the 
Missionaries  from  the  fate  which  seemed,  for  several 
hours,  to  be  impending  over  them.  Truly,  the  Lord 
is  a  present  help  in  trouble.     He  interposed  on  this 

*  Snodgrass'  Burmese  War,  p.  277. 


274  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JTJDSON. 

occasion,  while  the  heathen  raged,  and  suftered  them 
to  do  his  prophets  no  harm. 

"  Rangoon,  May  15,  1824. 
"  Dear  brother  Lawson, 

"  You  would  not  think  it  strange  if,  by  this  time, 
we  should  express  some  regret  for  our  imprudence 
in  having  left  Bengal,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  our 
friends.  If  we  had  remained  in  Calcutta  or  Seram- 
pore,  we  should  doubtless  have  been  exempt  from 
the  inexpressible  sufferings  of  body  and  mind,  which 
we  experienced  during  a  part  of  the  present  week. 
But  since  God  has  graciously  preserved  our  lives, 
and  restored  to  us  rest  and  quietness,  for  reasons 
which  may  easily  be  conceived  by  a  Christian,  we 
rejoice  that  we  have  been  afflicted. 

"  We  did  not  apprehend,  until  last  Monday,  that 
war  was  declared  against  the  Burmans.  The  most 
credible  information  which  we  could  obtain,  assured 
us,  that  all  grievances  were  amicably  settled.  But 
on  Monday  last,  information  came,  that  a  number  of 
ships  were  at  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Government 
immediately  ordered  every  person  in  Rangoon  who 
wears  a  hat,  to  be  taken  prisoner,  which  was  accor- 
dingly done.  In  the  course  of  the  succeeding  night, 
Mr.  Hough  and  myself  were  chained,  and  put  into 
close  confinement,  under  armed  keepers.  In  the 
morning  the  fleet  was  in  sight  of  the  town,  and  our 
keepers  were  ordered  to  massacre  us  the  moment  the 
first  shot  was  fired  upon  the  town.  But  when  the 
firing  commenced,  our  murderers  were  so  effectually 
panic  struck,  that  they  all  slunk  away  into  one  cor- 
ner of  the  prison,  speechless,  and  almost  breathless. 
The  next  shot  made  our  prison  tremble  and  shake, 
as  if  it  would  be  immediately  down  upon  our  heads. 
Our  keepers  now  made  for  the  prison  door:  we  used 
every  exertion  to  persuade  them  to  remain,  but  all 
.to  no  purpose;  they  broke  open  the  door  and  fled. 
In  a  few  moments  after,  the  firing  ceased;  and  we 
expected  the  troops  were  landing,  an  *  that  we  should 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  275 

be  soon  released;  when,  horrible  to  relate,  about  fif- 
ty Burmans  rushed  into  the  prison,  drew  us  out, 
stripped  us  of  everything  but  pantaloons;  our  na- 
ked arms  were  drawn  behind  us,  and  corded  as  tight 
as  the  strength  of  one  man  would  permit;  and  we 
were  almost  literally  carried  through  the  streets 
upon  the  points  of  their  spears,  to  the  seat  of  judg- 
ment, and  were  made  to  sit  upon  our  knees,  with 
our  bodies  bending  forward,  for  the  convenience  of 
the  executioner,  who  was  ordered  that  moment  to 
behead  us.  None  of  us  understood  the  order  but 
Mr.  Hough.  He  requested  the  executioner  to  de- 
sist a  moment,  and  petitioned  the  Ray-woon  to  send 
him  on  board  the  frigate,  and  promised  to  use  his 
influence  to  prevent  any  further  firing  upon  the  town. 
The  linguists  seconded  the  proposal,  and  pleaded  that 
we  might  be  reprieved  for  a  few  moments. 

"  The  Ray-woon  answered,  If  the  English  fire 
again,  there  shall  be  no  reprieve:  and  asked  Mr. 
Hough  if  he  would  positively  promise  to  put  an  im- 
mediate stop  to  the  firing,  which  you  will  recollect 
had  been  discontinued,  from  the  time  that  our  keep- 
ers in  prison  fled.  At  this  moment,  several  shots 
were  sent  very  near  us:  the  government  people  fled 
from  the  seat  of  judgment,  and  took  refuge  under 
the  banks  of  a  neighbouring  tank.  All  the  others 
fled  from  the  town,  but  kept  us  before  them:  we 
were  obliged  to  make  our  way  as  fast  as  possible,  for 
the  madness  and  terror  of  our  attendants  allowed  us 
no  compliments. 

"We  were  soon  overtaken  by  the  government 
people,  fleeing  upon  horseback. 

"  About  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  town  they  halt-^ 
ed,  and  we  were  again  placed  before  them.  Mr. 
Hough  and  the  linguists  renewed  their  petition. 
After  a  few  moments'  conversation,  his  irons  were 
taken  off",  and  he  was  sent  on  board  the  frigate,  with 
the  most  awful  threatenings  to  himself  and  us,  if  hft 
did  not  succeed. 

"  The  remainder  of  us  were  obliged  again  to  re- 


276  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

sume  our  march.  Finally,  a  part  of  us  were  con- 
fined in  a  strong  building,  at  the  foot  of  the  golden 
pagoda.  I,  with  two  others,  was  taken  into  the 
pagoda,  and  confined  in  a  strong  building,  and  left 
under  the  care  of  a  door-keeper.  After  dark  this 
fellow,  by  the  promise  of  a  present,  was  induced  to 
remove  us  into  a  kind  of  vault,  which  had  but  a 
small  aperture,  and  was  without  windows:  it  afford- 
ed onlv  sufficient  air  for  the  purpose  of  respiration. 
The  fellow  himself,  I  believe,  ran  away.  We  were 
several  times  alarmed  during  the  night. 

"  The  next  morning  early,  we  were  searched  for 
by  our  blood  thirsty  enemies,  who,  upon  finding  we 
were  not  in  the  room  where  they  left  us,  concluded 
that  we  had  escaped  and  fled.  We  expected  every 
moment  we  should  be  discovered,  when,  to  our  great 
relief,  we  heard  them  cry  out,  c  The  English  are 
coming ! '  and  they  fled.  We  waited,  however,  in 
vain,  to  hear  some  sound  which  would  assure  us 
that  it  would  be  safe  to  cry  out  for  assistance ;  for 
we  soon  found  we  were  again  surrounded  with 
Burmans. 

"  About  noon,  the  English  troops  came  up,  and 
to  our  inexpressible  joy,  relieved  us  from  our  unpleas- 
ant situation.  As  soon  as  I  could  be  disengaged  from 
my  galling  chains,  I  hastened  to  the  mission-house, 
to  learn  the  fate  of  Mrs.  Wade  and  Hough.  I 
found  them  safe  and  well;  but  though  not  imprisoned, 
they  had  experienced  great  sufferings,  and  escaped 
great  dangers.  Mr.  Hough  I  also  found  safe  at  the 
mission-house.  When  we  met  and  heard  the  re- 
lation of  each  other's  dangers  and  escapes,  we  felt 
constrained  to  join  in  the  most  hearty  acknowledg- 
ments of  gratitude  to  God,  by  whose  divine  inter- 
position our  lives  had  been  preserved. 

"  I  have  too  little  room  to  think  of  entering  upon 
our  feelings  when  we  viewed  ourselves  as  in  one 
moment  more,  to  launch  into  eternity.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  I  felt  an  assurance  in  the  grace  of  God,  which  dis- 
armed death  of  its  terror.     The  hope  of  the  Gospel 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JTJDSOtf.  277 

seemed  to  me  a  treasure,  whose  value  was  beyond 
all  computation.  Finally,  I  trust  the  dangers  and 
sufferings  of  the  past  week  have  yielded  me  a  rich 
spiritual  harvest. 

"  All  who  had  been  taken  prisoners,  and  ordered 
to  be  executed  by  the  Burmans,  were  on  Wednesday 
regained,  and  set  at  liberty  by  the  English  troops. 
All  the  Burmans  have  fled  to  the  jungles,  and  have 
built  several  stockades  in  different  directions  from 
the  town,  some  of  which  have  already  been  taken 
and  burned  by  the  English  troops. 

"  The  Ray-woon  orders  every  person  to  be  put  to 
death  who  betrays  the  least  desire  to  return  to  Ran- 
goon. Numbers  of  Siamese,  Parsees,  Portuguese, 
Musselmans,  and  even  Burmans,  have  been  found 
in  the  jungles,  who  have  been  murdered  by  the  Bur-' 
mans  themselves. 

"Monday,  17.  The  army  has  penetrated  the 
country  for  several  miles  around  us.  The  result  of 
every  engagement,  as  yet,  has  been  in  favor  of  the 
English. 

"  You  will  be  able  to  obtain  a  full  account  of  the 
state  of  affairs  in  this  place,  from  the  public  papers, 
else  I  should  be  more  minute  in  my  communications. 

"It  is  between  two  and  three  months  since  we 
have  received  any  letter  from  Mr.  Judson  or  Doc- 
tor Price.  It  is  impossible  to  predict  their  fate. 
We  tremble  whenever  we  think  of  them.  We  can 
only  pray,  that  God,  who  has  delivered  us  out  of 
the  hands  of  our  cruel  enemies,  may  deliver  them 
also." 

LETTER  FROM  MR.  HOUGH  TO  DR.  STAUGHTON. 

«  Rangoon,  June  6,  1824. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"We  are  now  amid  the  noise  and  bustle  of  war, 

and  are  surrounded,  on  all  sides,  by  an  army  of  ten 

thousand  British  troops,  a  greater  part  of  which 

came  up  the  river,  and  attacked  the  town  on  the 


278  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.   JUDSON. 

1 1  th  ult.  The  town  was  completely  evacuated  when 
the  British  landed,  by  the  Burmans,  who  all  fled 
into  the  interior  of  the  country.  Many  skirmishes 
have  taken  place  since,  and  we  are  now,  from  the 
forces  which  the  Burman  chiefs  are  collecting, 
expecting,  probably  within  sight  and  hearing,  a 
bloody  and  destructive  battle.  The  Burmans  have 
exercised  many  cruelties,  both  on  one  another,  and 
on  a  few  prisoners  who  have  unhappily  fallen  into 
their  hands.  This  presents  no  inducement  to  the 
English  to  spare  their  lives.  The  war,  according  to 
every  present  appearance,  must  continue  for  some- 
time to  come.  Every  Burman  Christian,  excepting 
Moung  Shwa-ba,  has  fled,  and  all  missionary  work, 
excepting  the  study  of  the  language,  has  ceased. 

"  We  have  not  heard  from  brothers  Judson  and 
Price  for  a  long  time.  Now  all  communication  is 
cut  off.  We  cannot  but  feel  many  anxieties  on 
their  account.  The  mission  property  here  has 
sustained  no  injury;  and,  unless  the  Burmans  make 
a  sudden  irruption,  will,  I  trust,  under  God,  remain 
undisturbed.  Should  we,  however,  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Burmans,  in  their  present  state  of 
feeling,  we  have  no  human  probability  on  which  to 
hope  for  safety." 

Messrs.  Hough  and  Wade,  with  their  wives, 
soon  after  returned  to  Bengal,  their  stay  in  Rangoon 
being  attended  with  danger,  while  they  had  no 
opportunity  of  effecting  anything  for  the  mission. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  here  continued  the  study  of 
the  language;  and  Mr.  W.  employed  himself  in 
printing  the  Burman  Dictionary,  which  had  been 
compiled  by  Mr.  Judson — a  work  of  great  value  to 
future  Missionaries. 

The  situation  of  the  Missionaries  at  Ava  now 
became  a  subject  of  intense  anxiety  to  all  the 
friends  of  the  mission.  There  was  too  much  rea- 
son to  fear  that  they  had  fallen  victims  to  the 
hasty   resentment   of  a   vindictive   and    haughty 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  279 

government.  The  English  troops  were  uniformly 
victorious.  Army  after  army  of  the  Burmans  was 
defeated  ;  and  the  English  were  on  the  advance 
towards  the  capital.  These  events  were  likely  to 
incense  the  Burman  government,  and  to  induce 
them  to  treat  all  foreigners  with  the  utmost  severity. 
For  nearly  two  years  the  cloud  which  concealed 
their  fate  hung  dark  and  portentous.  That  suspense, 
which  is  often  as  dreadful  as  the  most  awful  certain- 
ty, agitated  the  minds  of  their  relatives,  and  of  all 
the  friends  of  missions,  with  alternate  hopes  and 
fears.  Those  who  cherished  the  belief  that  the 
Missionaries  were  alive,  relied  only  on  the  power  of 
that  God  who  had  so  signally  protected  this  mission, 
and  who,  by  an  interposition  almost  as  visibly 
miraculous  as  that  which  rescued  Peter  from  his 
enemies,  had  recently  preserved  the  Missionaries  at 
Rangoon  from  instant  and  apparently  inevitable 
death.  It  was,  moreover,  nearly  certain,  that  if 
the  Missionaries  were  living,  they  were  subjected  to 
imprisonment,  and  to  dreadful  sufferings,  both  cor- 
poreal and  mental. 

These  considerations  produced  a  deep  anxiety  in 
the  public  mind,  which  has  seldom  been  witnessed, 
and  which,  it  is  believed,  drew  from  many  hearts 
continual  and  importunate  prayer  to  God,  that  he 
would  hear  the  sigh  of  the  prisoners,  and  protect 
his  servants  from  the  rage  of  the  heathen,  and  from 
the  perils  of  war. 

At  length  this  painful  suspense  was  terminated  by 
the  joyful  news,  that  the  Missionaries  were  alive, 
and  were  safe  in  the  English  camp.  The  British 
troops,  after  an  almost  uninterrupted  series  of  suc- 
cessful combats,  had  penetrated  to  Yandabo,  about 
forty  miles  from  the  capital.  The  Burmese  govern- 
ment had  hitherto  haughtily  refused  to  comply 
with  the  terms  proposed  by  the  British  commander. 
But  the  near  approach  of  the  English  troops,  and 
the  prospect  of  the  speedy  capture  of  the  golden 


280  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

city,  so  operated  on  the  fears  of  the  Monarch,  that 
he  yielded,  and  signed  a  treaty  of  peace,  in  which  he 
ceded  a  large  portion  of  his  territory,  and  agreed  to 
pay  a  crore  of  rupees,  (about  five  millions  of  dollars,) 
in  four  instalments.  He  was  required,  moreover,  to 
liberate  all  the  English  and  American  prisoners. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  Dr.  Price,  were  thus 
rescued  from  the  grasp  of  their  oppressors;  and  on 
the  24th  of  February,  1826,  they  were  received, 
with  the  kindest  hospitality,  at  the  British  camp. 
Mrs.  Judson  wrote  thus 

TO    HER    SISTER. 

"  British  Camp,  Yandabo,    40  miles 
from  Ava,  Feb.  25,  1826. 
"My  dear  Sister  A. 

"  Happy  indeed  am  I  to  be  in  a  situation  once 
more  to  write  you,  and  to  find  myself  under  the 
protection  of  a  Christian  government.  To  have 
my  mind  once  more  relieved  from  those  agonizing 
expectations  and  fearful  apprehensions  to  which  it 
has  so  long  been  subject,  almost  incapacitates  me 
for  writing,  from  excess  of  joy,  and,  I  trust,  sincere 
gratitude  to  Him,  who  has  afflicted  and  delivered  us 
from  our  afflictions.  I  have  only  time  to  write  a 
line  or  two,  just  to  inform  you  of  our  emancipation 
and  comfortable  circumstances. 

(t  Four  or  five  days  ago,  my  hopes  of  being 
released  from  the  Burman  yoke  were  faint  indeed; 
but  through  the  kindness  of  Sir  Archibald  Campbell, 
who  demanded  us  of  the  Burman  government,  we 
obtained  our  liberty,  and  are  now  under  his  protec- 
tion, and  receive  from  him  every  possible  attention. 
He  has  provided  us  with  a  tent  near  his  own,  during 
our  stay  on  the  banks  of  the  Irrawaddy,  and  one 
of  the  largest  gun  boats  to  convey  us  to  Rangoon. 
Peace  was  ratified  yesterday,  and  in  a  few  days  we 
shall  proceed  down  the  river. 

"We  have  a  little  daughter,  born  seven  months 
after  the  imprisonment  of  her  father;  she  is  a  lovely 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  281 

child,  and  now  more  than  a  year  old.  We  call  her 
Maria  Eliza  Butterworth.  Maria's  nurse,  together 
with  two  little  Burman  girls,  Mary  and  Abby,  I 
have  brought  with  me,  and  shall  now  have  it  in 
my  power  to  take  them  with  me  wherever  I  go. 
My  health  is  now  good,  having  just  recovered 
from  a  dreadful  fever,  during  the  height  of  which  I 
was  delirious,  for  several  days,  and  in  the  absence 
of  Mr.  J.  without  any  person  to  look  after  me, 
excepting  servants.  Perhaps  no  person  was  ever 
brought  so  low,  and  recovered.  It  appeared  a 
miracle  to  every  one,  and  I  could  only  say,  It  is  the 
Lord  who  has  done  it.  So  entirely  exhausted  was 
my  strength,  that  I  could  not  move  a  limb  for 
sometime,  or  stand  on  my  feet  for  six  weeks  after; 
and  even  now,  three  months  since  my  fever  left  me, 
I  have  hardly  strength  to  walk  alone,  though  I  am 
perfectly  well  in  other  respects. 

"  We  shall  probably  continue  in  the  Burman  em 
pire,  but  in  some  part  under  British  protection. 
God  has  been  with  us  through  all  our  sufferings, 
and  intermingled  mercies  all  the  way.  Bless  his 
holy  name,  for  he  is  a  prayer  hearing  God,  and  will 
not  forsake  his  people  in  their  distress.  Remember 
lis  in  your  prayers. 

"  P.  S.    This  is  the  first  letter  I  have  written  for 
nearly  two  years." 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

Account  of  the  Scenes  at  Ava  during  the  War. 

The  sufferings  of  the  Missionaries,  during  this 
long  and  disastrous  period,  surpassed  all  that  the 
most  alarmed  and  fertile  imagination  had  conceived. 
Of  the  dreadful  scenes  at  Ava,  a  minute  account 
was  written  by  Mrs.  Judson  to  Dr.  Elnathan  Jud- 
24 


282  MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 

son,  who  has  kindly  furnished  it  for  this  work.  It 
will  be  read  with  strong  and  painful  interest.  Fic- 
tion itself  has  seldom  invented  a  tale  more  replete 
with  terror. 

"  Rangoon,  May  26,  1S26. 
My  beloved  Brother, 

"I  commence  this  letter  with  the  intention  of 
giving  you  the  particulars  of  our  captivity  and  suf- 
ferings at  Ava.  How  long  my  patience  will  allow 
my  reviewing  scenes  of  disgust  and  horror,  the  con- 
clusion of  this  letter  will  determine.  I  had  kept  a 
journal  of  everything  that  had  transpired  from  oiir 
arrival  at  Ava/but  destroyed  it  at  the  commence- 
ment of  our  difficulties. 

"  The  first  certain  intelligence  we  received  of  the 
declaration  of  war  by  the  Burmese,  was  on  our  ar- 
rival at  Tsen-pyoo-kywon,  about  a  hundred  miles 
this  side  of  Ava,  where  part  of  the  troops,  tinder 
the  command  of  the  celebrated  Bandoola,  had  en- 
camped. As  we  proceeded  on  our  journey,  we  met 
Bandoola  himself,  with  the  remainder  of  his  troops, 
gaily  equipped,  seated  on  his  golden  barge,  and  sur- 
rounded by  a  fleet  of  gold  war  beats,  one  of  which 
was  instantly  despatched  the  other  side  of  the  river 
to  hail  us,  and  make  all  necessary  inquiries.  "We 
were  allowed  to  proceed  quietly  on,  when  we  had 
informed  the  messenger  that  we  were  Americans, 
not  English,  and  were  going  to  Ava  in  obedience  to 
the  command  of  his  Majesty. 

"  On  our  arrival  at  the  capital,  we  found  that  Dr. 
Price  was  out  of  fetor  dt  court,  mid  that  suspicion 
rested  on  most  of  the  foreigners  then  at  Ava.  Your 
brother  visited  at  th  to  or  three  times,  but 

found  the  King's  manner  toward  him  very  different 
from  what  it  formerly  had  been;  and  the  Queen, 
who  had  hitherto  expressed  WiftWa  for  my  J;wd\- 
arnval,  now  made  no  inquire;  ft'fi  Tine,  noV  intima- 
ted a  wish  to  see  me.  'Consequently,!  mndeno  ef- 
fort to  visit  at  the  palace,  though 'almost  dailv  in- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  283 

vited  to  visit  some  of  the  branches  of  the  royal 
family,  who  were  living  in  their  own  houses,  out 
of  the  palace  enclosure.  Under  these  circumstan- 
ces, we  thought  our  most  prudent  course  lay  in  pros- 
ecuting our  original  intention  of  building  a  house, 
and  commencing  missionary  operations  as  occasions 
offered,  thus  endeavouring  to  convince  the  govern- 
ment that  we  had  really  nothing  to  do  with  the 
present  war. 

"  In  two  or  three  weeks  after  our  arrival,  the 
King,  Queen,  all  the  members  of  the  royal  family, 
and  most  of  the  officers  of  government,  returned 
to  Amarapora,   in  order  to  come  and  take  posses- 
sion of  the  new  palace   in  the  customary  style. 
As  there  has  been  much  misunderstanding  relative 
to  Ava  and  Amarapora,  both  being  called  the  capi- 
tal of  the  Burmese  Empire,  I  will  here  remark,  that 
present  Ava  was  formerly  the  seat  of  government: 
but  soon  after  the  old  King  had  ascended  the  throne, 
it  was  forsaken,  and  a  new  palace  built  at  Amarapo- 
ra, about  six  miles  from  Ava,  in  which  he  remained 
during  his  life.     In  the  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  present  King,  Amarapora  was  in  its  turn  forsa 
ken,  and  a  new  and  beautiful  palace  built  at  Ava, 
which  was  then  in  ruins,  but  is  now  the  capital  of  the 
Burmese  Empire.     The  king  and  royal  family  had 
been  living  in  temporary  buildings  at  Ava,  during 
the  completion  of  the  new  palace,  which  gave  occa- 
sion for  their  returning  to  Amarapora. 

"  I  dare  not  attempt  a  description  of  that  splendid 
day,  when  majesty  with  all  its  attendant  glory  en- 
tered the  gates  of  the  golden  city,  and  amid  the  ac- 
clamations of  millions,  I  may  say,  took  possession  of 
the  palace.  The  saupwars  of  the  provinces  border- 
ing on  China,  all  the  Viceroys  and  high  _  officers  of 
the  kingdom,  were  assembled  on  the  occasion,  dressed 
in  their  robes  of  state,  and  ornamented  with  the  in- 
signia of  their  office.  The  white  elephant,  richly 
adorned  with  gold  and  jewels,  was  one  of  the  most 


284  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOX. 

beautiful  objects  in  the  procession.  The  King  and 
Queen  alone  were  unadorned,  dressed  in  the  simple 
garb  of  the  country;  they,  hand  in  hand,  entered 
the  garden  in  which  we  had  taken  our  seats,  and 
where  a  banquet  was  prepared  for  their  refresh- 
ment. All  the  riches  and  glory  of  the  empire  were 
on  this  day  exhibited  to  view.  The  number  and 
immense  size  of  the  elephants,  the  numerous  horses, 
and  great  variety  of  vehicles  of  all  descriptions,  far 
surpassed  anything  I  have  ever  seen  or  imagined. 
Soon  after  his  Majesty  had  taken  possession  of  the 
new  palace,  an  order  was  issued  that  no  foreigner 
should  be  allowed  to  enter,  excepting  Lansago. 
We  were  a  little  alarmed  at  this,  but  concluded  it 
was  from  political  motives,  and  would  not,  perhaps, 
essentially  affect  us. 

"  For  several  weeks,  nothing  took  place  to  alarm 
us,  and  we  went  on  with  our  school.  Mr.  J.  preached 
every  Sabbath,  all  the  materials  for  building  a  brick 
house  were  procured,  and  the  masons  had  made 
considerable  progress  in  raising  the  building. 

"Ontbe28d  of  May,  1824,  just  as  we  had  con- 
cluded worship  at  the  Doctor's  house,  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  a  messenger  came  to  inform  us 
that  Rangoon  was  taken  by  the  English.  The  in- 
telligence produced  a  shock,  in  which  was  a  mixture 
of  fear  and  joy.  Mr.  Gouger,  a  young  merchant 
residing  at  Ava,  was  then  with  us,  and  had  much 
more  reason  to  fear  than  the  rest  of  us.  We  all, 
however,  immediately  returned  to  our  house,  and 
began  to  consider  what  was  to  be  done.  Mr.  G. 
went  to  Prince  Thar-yar-wa-dee,  the  King's  most 
influential  brother,  who  informed  him  he  need  not 
give  himself  any  uneasiness,  as  he  had  mentioned 
the  subject  to  his  Majesty,  who  had  replied,  that 
•  the  few  foreigners  residing  at  Ava,  had  nothing 
to  do  with  the  war,  and  should  not  be  molested.' 

"  The  government  were  now  all  in  motion.  An 
army  of  ten  or  twelve  thousand  men,  under  the 
command  of  the  Kyee-woon-gyee,  were  sent  off  in 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.     JUDSON.  285 

three  or  four  days,  and  were  to  be  joined  by  the 
Sakyah-woon-gyee,  who  had  previously  been  ap- 
pointed Viceroy  of  Rangoon,  and  who  was  on  his 
way  thither,  when  the  news  of  its  attack  reached 
him.  No  doubt  was  entertained  of  the  defeat  of  the 
English;  the  only  fear  of  the  King  was,  that  the 
foreigners,  hearing  of  the  advance  of  the  Burmese 
troops,  would  be  so  alarmed,  as  to  flee  on  board 
their  ships  and  depart,  before  there  would  be  time  to 
secure  them  as  slaves.  '  Bring  for  me,'  said  a  wild 
young  buck  of  the  palace,  '  six  kala  pyoo,  (white 
strangers,)  to  row  my  boat;  and  'to  me,'  said  the 
lady  of  a  Woon-gyee,  '  send  four  white  strangers  to 
manage  the  affairs  of  my  house,  as  I  understand 
they  are  trusty  servants.'  The  war  boats,  in  high 
glee,  passed  our  house,  the  soldiers  singing  and 
dancing,  and  exhibiting  gestures  of  the  most  joyous 
kind.  Poor  fellows !  said  we,  you  will  probably 
never  dance  again.  And  it  so  proved,  for  few  if 
any  ever  saw  again  their  native  home. 

"  As  soon  as  the  army  were  despatched,  the  gov- 
ernment began  to  inquire  the  cause  of  the  arrival 
of  the  strangers  at  Rangoon.  There  must  be  spies 
in  the  country,  suggested  some,  who  have  invited 
them  over.  And  who  so  likely  to  be  spies,  as  the 
Englishmen  residing  at  Ava?  A  report  was  in 
circulation,  that  Captain  Laird,  lately  arrived,  had 
brought  Bengal  papers  which  contained  the  inten- 
tion of  the  English  to  take  Rangoon,  and  it  was 
kept  a  secret  from  his  Majesty.  An  inquiry  was 
instituted.  The  three  Englishmen,  Gouger,  Laird, 
and  Rogers,  were  called  and  examined.  It  was 
found  they  had  seen  the  papers,  and  were  put  in 
confinement,  though  not  in  prison.  We  now  began 
to  tremble  for  ourselves,  and  were  in  daily  expec~ 
tation  of  some  dreadful  event. 

"  At  length  Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price  were  sum- 
moned to  a  court  of  examination,  where  strict  in- 
quiry was  made  relative  to  all  they  knew.  The 
great  point  seemed  to  be  whether  they  had  been  in 


286  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

the  habit  of  making-  communications  to  ibieigners, 
of  the  state  of  the  country,  &c.  They  answered, 
they  had  always  written  to  their  friends  in  America, 
but.  had  no  correspondence  with  English  officers,  or 
the  Bengal  government.  Alter  their  examination, 
they  were  not  put  in  confinement  as  the  Englishmen 
had  been,  but  were  allowed  to  return  to  their 
houses.  In  examining  the  accounts  of  Mr.  G.  it 
was  found  that  Mr.  J.  and  Dr.  Price  had  taken 
money  of  him  to  a  considerable  amount.  Ignorant 
as  were  the  Burmese  of  our  mode  of  receiving 
money  by  orders  on  Bengal,  this  circumstance,  to 
their  suspicious  minds,  was  a  sufficient  evidence, 
that  the  Missionaries  were  in  the  pay  of  the  En- 
glish, and  very  probably  spies.  It  was  thus  repre- 
sented to  the  King,  who,  in  an  angry  tone,  ordered 
the  immediate  arrest  of  the  '  two  teachers.' 

"  On  the  8th  of  June,  just  as  we  were  preparing 
for  dinner,  in  rushed  an  officer,  holding  a  black  book, 
with  a  dozen  Burmans,  accompanied  by  one,  whom, 
from  his  spotted  face,  we  knew  to  be  an  execution- 
er, and  a  'son  of  the  prison.'  « Where  is  the  teach- 
er?' was  the  first  inquiry.  Mr.  Judson  presented 
himself.  '  You  are  called  by  the  King,'  said  the  of- 
ficer; a  form  of  speech  always  used  when  about  to 
arrest  a  criminal.  The  spotted  man  instantly  seized 
Mr.  Judson,  threw  him  on  the  floor,  and  produced 
the  small  cord,  the  instrument  of  torture.  I  caught 
hold  of  his  arm;  '  Stay,  (said  I,)  I  will  give  you 
money.'  'Take  her  too,5  said  the  officer;  'she  also 
is  a  foreigner.'  Mr.  Judson,  w/h  an  imploring  look, 
begged  they  Avould  let  me  remain  iJ'  further  or- 
ders. The  scene  was  now  shocking  beyonu  lescrip- 
tion.  The  whole  neighbourhood  had  collected — the 
masons  at  work  on  the  brick  house  threw  down 
their  tools,  and  ran — the  little  Burman  children 
were  screaming  and  crying — the  Bengalee  servants 
stood  in  amazement  at  the  indignities  offered  their 
master — and  the  hardened  executioner,  with  a  kind 
of  hellish  joy,  drew  tight  the  cords,  bound  Mr.  Jud- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  287 

son  fast,  and  dragged  him  off  I  knew  not  whither. 
In  vain  I  begged  and  entreated  the  spotted  face  to 
take  the  silver,  and  loosen  the  ropes;  but  he  spurned 
my  offers,  and  immediately  departed.  I  gave  the 
money,  however,  to  Moung  Ing  to  follow  after,  to 
make  some  further  attempt  to  mitigate  the  torture 
of  Mr.  Judson;  but  instead  of  succeeding,  when  a 
few  rods  from  the  house,  the  unfeeling  wretches 
again  threw  their  prisoner  on  the  ground,  and  drew 
the  cords  still  tighter,  so  as  almost  to  prevent  respi- 
ration. 

"The  officer  and  his  gang  proceeded  on  to  the 
court  house,  where  the  Governor  of  the  city  and  of- 
ficers were  collected,  one  of  whom  read  the  order  of 
the  King,  to  commit  Mr.  Judson  to  the  death  pris- 
on, into  which  he  was  soon  hurled,  the  door  closed — 
and  Moung  Ing  saw  no  more.  What  a  night  was 
now  before  me!  I  retired  into  my  room,  and  en- 
deavoured to  obtain  consolation  from  committing  my 
case  to  God,  and  imploring  fortitude  and  strength  to 
suffer  whatever  awaited  me.  But  the  consolation 
of  retirement  was  not  long  allowed  me,  for  the  mag- 
istrate of  the  place  had  come  into  the  verandah,  and 
continually  called  me  to  come  out,  and  submit  to  his 
examination.  But  previously  to  going  out,  I  de- 
stroyed all  my  letters,  journals,  and  writings  of  every 
kind,  lest  they  should  disclose  the  fact,  that  we.  had 
correspondents  in  England,  and  had  minuted  down 
every  occurrence  since  our  arrival  in  the  country. 
When  this  work  of  destruction  was  finished,  I  went 
out  and  submitted  to  the  examination  of  the  magis- 
trate, who  inquired  very  minutely  of  everything  I 
knew;  then  ordered  the  gates  of  the  compound  to  be 
shut,  no  person  to  be  allowed  to  go  in  or  out,  placed 
a  guard  of  ten  ruffians,  to  whom  he  gave  a  strict 
charge  to  keep  me  safe,  and  departed. 

"ft  was  now  dark.  I  retired  to  an  inner  room 
with  my  four  little  Burman  girls,  and  barred  the 
doors.  The  guard  instantly  ordered  me  to  unbar 
,  the  doors  and  come  out,  or  they  would  break  the 


288  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

house  down.  I  obstinately  refused  to  obey,  and  en- 
deavoured to  intimidate  them  by  threatening  to  com- 
plain of  their  conduct  to  higher  authorities  on  the 
morrow.  Finding  me  resolved  in  disregarding  their 
orders,  they  took  the  two  Bengalee  servants,  and 
confined  them  in  the  stocks  in  a  very  painful  posi 
»ion.  I  could  not  endure  this;  but  called  the  head 
inan  to  ,tbe  window,  and  promised  to  make  them  all 
a  present  in  the  morning,  if  they  would  release  the 
servants.  After  much  debate,  and  many  severe 
threatenings,  they  consented,  but  seemed  resolved 
to  annoy  me  as  much  as  possible.  My  unprotected, 
desolate  state,  my  entire  uncertainty  of  the  fate  of 
Mr.  Judson,  and  the  dreadful  carousings  and  al- 
most diabolical  language  of  the  guard,  all  conspired 
to  make  it  by  far  the  most  distressing  night  I  had 
ever  passed.  ITou  may  well  imagine,  my  dear  broth- 
er, that  sleep  was  a  stranger  to  my  eyes,  and  peace 
and  composure  to  my  mind. 

"The  next  morning,  I  sent  Moung  Ing  to  ascer- 
tain the  situation  of  your  brother,  and  give  him 
food,  if  still  living.  He  soon  returned,  with  the  in- 
telligence, that  Mr.  Judson,  and  all  the  white  for- 
eigners, were  confined  in  the  deathprison,  with  three 
pairs  of  iron  fetters  each,  and  fastened  to  a  long 
pole,  to  prevent  their  moving!  The  point  of  my 
anguish  now  was,  that  I  was  a  prisoner  myself,  and 
could  make  no  efforts  for  the  release  of  the  Mission- 
aries. I  begged  and  entreated  the  magistrate  to 
allow  me  to  go  to  some  member  of  government  to 
state  my  case;  but  he  said  he  did  not  dare  to  con- 
sent, for  fear  I  should  make  my  escape.  I  next 
wrote  a  note  to  one  of  the  King's  sisters,  with  whom 
I  had  been  intimate,  requesting  her  to  use  her  in- 
fluence for  the  release  of  the  teachers.  The  note 
was  returned  with  this  message — She  'did  not  un- 
derstand it,' — which  was  a  polite  refusal  to  inter- 
fere; though  I  afterwards  ascertained,  that  she  had 
an  anxious  desire  to  assist  us,  but  dared  not  on  ac- 
count of  the    Queen.     The   day  dragged   heavily 


MEMOES    OF   MTS.  JUDSOIT.  289 

away,  and  another  dreadful  night  was  before  me.  I 
endeavoured  to  soften  the  feelings  of  the  guard,  by 
giving  them  tea  and  segars  for  the  night;  so  that 
they  allowed  me  to  remain  inside  of  my  room,  with- 
out threatening  as  they  did  the  night  before.  But 
the  idea  of  your  brother  being  stretched  on  the  bare 
floor  in  irons  and  confinement,  haunted  my  mind  like 
a  spectre,  and  prevented  my  obtaining  any  quiet 
sleep,  though  nature  was  almost  exhausted. 

"On  the  third  day,  I  sent  a  message  to  the 
Governor  of  the  city,  who  has  the  entire  direction 
of  prison  affairs,  to  allow  me  to  visit  him  with  a 
present.  This  had  the  desired  effect;  and  he 
immediately  sent  orders  to  the  guards,  to  permit  my 
going  into  town.  The  Governor  received  me 
pleasantly,  and  asked  me  what  I  wanted.  I  stated 
to  him  the  situation  of  the  foreigners,  and  particularly 
that  of  the  teachers,  who  were  Americans,  and  had 
nothing  to  do  with  the  war.  He  told  me  it  was 
not  in  his  poAver  to  release  them  from  prison  or  irons, 
but  that  he  could  make  their  situation  more  comfort- 
able; there  was  his  head  officer,  with  whom  I  must 
consult,  relative  to  the  means.  The  officer,  who 
proved  to  be  one  of  the  city  writer  and  whose 
countenance  at  the  first  glance  presented  the  most 
perfect  assemblage  of  all  the  erfl  passions  attached 
to  human  nature,  took  me  suide,  and  endeavoured 
to  convince  me,  that  myself  as  well  as  the  prisoners, 
was  entirely  at  his  disport— that  our  future  comfort 
must  depend  onmv  liberality  in  regard  to  presents— 
and  that  these  muV  be  made  in  a  private  way  and 
unknown  to  any  oificer  in  the  government!  What 
must  I  do,  sai<i  I,  to  obtain  a  mitigation  of  the 
present  sufferings  of  the  two  teachers  ?  '  Pay  to  me,' 
said  he,  'two  hundred  tickals,  (about  a  hundred 
dollars,)  two  pieces  of  fine  cloth,  and  two  pieces  of 
handkerchiefs.'  I  had  taken  money  with  me  m  the 
morning,  our  house  being  two  miles  from  the 
prison— I  could  not  easily  return.  This  I  offered  to 
the  writer,  and  begged  he  would  not  insist  on  the 
/  25 


290  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

other  articles,  as  they  were  not  in  my  possession. 
He  hesitated  for  sometime,  but  fearing  to  lose  the 
sight  of  so  much  money,  he  concluded  to  take  it, 
promising  to  relieve  the  teachers  from  their  most 
painful  situation. 

"  I  then  procured  an  order  from  the  Governor, 
for  my  admittance  into  prison;  but  the  sensations 
produced  by  meeting  your  brother  in  that  wretched, 
horrid  situation,  and  the  affecting  scene  which 
ensued,  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe.  Mr.  Judson 
crawled  to  the  door  of  the  prison — for  I  was  never 
allowed  to  enter — gave  me  some  directions  relative 
to  his  release ;  but  before  we  could  make  any 
arrangement,  I  was  ordered  to  depart,  by  those  iron 
hearted  jailers,  who  could  not  endure  to  see  us  enjoy 
the  poor  consolation  of  meeting  in  that  miserable 
place.  In  vain  I  pleaded  the  order  from  the 
Governor  for  my  admittance;  they  again  harshly 
repeated,  <  Depart,  or  we  will  pull  you  out.'  The 
same  evening,  the  Missionaries,  together  with  the 
other  foreigners,  who  paid  an  equal  sum,  were  taken 
out  of  the  common  prison,  and  confined  in  an  open 
shed  in  the  prison  enclosure.  Here  I  was  allowed 
to  send  them  Shod,  and  mats  to  sleep  on;  but  was 
not  permitted  to  cater  again  for  several  days. 

"My  next  object  *vas  to  get  a  petition  presented 
to  the  Queen;  but  no  p,rson  being  admitted  into  the 
palace,  who  was  in  disgrace  with  his  Majesty,  I 
sought  to  present  it  through  the  medium  of  her 
brother's  wife.  I  had  visited  her  in  better  days 
and  received  particular  marks  s»f  her  favor.  But 
now  times  were  altered :  Mr.  Judson  was  in  prison, 
and  I  in  distress,  which  was  a  sufficient  reason  for 
giving  me  a  cold  reception.  I  took  a  present  of 
considerable  value.  She  was  lolling  on  her  carpet 
as  I  entered,  with  her  attendants  around  her  1 
waited  not  for  the  usual  question  to  a  suppliant, 
'What  do  you  want?'  but  in  a  bold,  earnest,  yet 
respectful  manner,  stated  our  distresses  and  our 
wrongs,  and  begged   her  assistance.     She  partly 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  291 

raised  her  head,  opened  the  present  I  had  brought, 
and  coolly  replied,  '  Your  case  is  not  singular;  all 
the  foreigners  are  treated  alike.'  l  But  it  is  singu- 
lar,' said  I,  'the  teachers  are  Americans;  they  are 
ministers  of  religion,  have  nothing  to  do  with  war 
or  politics,  and  came  to  Ava  in  obedience  to  the 
King's  command.  They  have  never  done  anything 
to  deserve  such  treatment;  and  is  it  right  they 
should  be  treated  thus?'  '  The  King  does  as  he 
pleases,'  said  she;  i  I  am  not  the  King,  what  can  I 
do?'  '  You  can  state  their  case  to  the  Queen,  and 
obtain  their  release,'  replied  I.  '  Place  yourself  in 
my  situation, — were  you  in  America,  your  husband, 
innocent  of  crime,  thrown  into  prison,  in  irons,  and 
you  a  solitary,  unprotected  female — what  would  you 
do?'  With  a  slight  degree  of  feeling,  she  said,  *  I 
will  present  your  petition, — come  again  to-morrow.' 
I  returned  to  the  house,  with  considerable  hope, 
that  the  speedy  release  of  the  Missionaries  was  at 
hand.  But  the  next  day  Mr.  Gouger's  property,  to 
the  amount  of  fifty  thousand  Rupees,  was  taken  and 
carried  to  the  palace.  The  officers,  on  their  return, 
politely  informed  me,  they  should  visit  our  house  on 
the  morrow.  I  felt  obliged  for  this  information,  and 
accordingly  made  preparations  to  receive  them,  by 
secreting  as  many  little  articles  as  possible;  together 
with  considerable  silver,  as  I  knew,  if  the  war 
should  be  protracted,  we  should  be  in  a  state  of 
starvation  without  it.  But  my  mind  was  in  a 
dreadful  state  of  agitation,  lest  it  should  be  discov- 
ered, and  cause  my  being  thrown  into  prison.  And 
had  it  been  possible  to  procure  money  from  any 
other  quarter,  I  should  not  have  ventured  on  such  a 
step. 

"  The  following  morning,  the  royal  treasurer,  the 
governor  of  the  north  gate  of  the  palace,  who  was 
in  future  our  steady  friend,  and  another  nobleman, 
attended  by  forty  or  fifty  followers,  came  to  take 
possession  of  all  we  had.  I  treated  them  civilly, 
gave  thtm  chairs  to  sit  on,  tea  and  sweetmeats  for 


292  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

their  refreshment;  and  justice  obliges  me  to  say; 
that  they  conducted  the  business  of  confiscation 
with  more  regard  to  my  feelings  than  I  should  have 
thought  it  possible  for  Burmese  officers  to  exhibit. 
The  three  officers,  with  one  of  the  royal  secretaries, 
alone  entered  the  house;  their  attendants  were  or- 
dered to  remain  outside.  They  saw  I  was  deeply 
affected,  and  apologized  for  what  they  were  about  to 
do,  by  saying,  that  it  was  painful  for  them  to  take 
possession  of  property  not  their  own,  but  they  were 
compelled  thus  to  do  by  order  of  the  King.  '  Where 
is  your  silver,  gold,  and  jewels?5  said  the  royal 
treasurer.  'I  have  no  gold  or  jewels;  but  here  is 
the  key  of  a  trunk  which  contains  the  silver — do 
with  it  as  you  please.'  The  trunk  was  produced, 
and  the  silver  weighed.  '  This  money,'  said  I,  '  was 
collected  in  America,  by  the  disciples  of  Christ,  and 
sent  here  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  kyoung,(the 
name  of  a  priest's  dwelling)  and  for  our  support, 
while  teaching  the  religion  of  Christ.  Is  it  suitable 
that  you  should  take  it?'  (The  Burmans  are  averse 
to  taking  what  is  offered  in  a  religious  point  of  view, 
which  was  the  cause  of  my  making  the  inquiry.) 
1  We  will  state  this  circumstance  to  the  King,'  said 
one  of  them,  '  and  perhaps  he  will  restore  it.  But 
is  this  all  the  silver  you  have? '  I  could  not  tell  a 
falsehood:  'The  house  is  in  your  possession,'  I  re- 
plied; 'search  for  yourselves.'  'Have  you  not  de- 
posited silver  with  some  person  of  your  acquaint- 
ance?' '  My  acquaintances  are  all  in  prison,  with 
whom  should  I  deposit  silver? '  They  next  ordered 
my  trunk  and  drawers  to  be  examined.  The  secre- 
tary only  was  allowed  to  accompany  me  in  this 
search.  Everything  nice  or  curious,  which  methiij 
view,  was  presented  to  the  officers,  for  their  decision, 
whether  it  should  be  taken  or  retained.  I  begged 
they  would  not  take  our  wearing  apparel,  as  it 
would  be  disgraceful  to  take  clothes  partly  worn, 
into  the  possession  of  his  Majesty,  and  to  us  they 
were  of  unspeakable  value.     They  assented,  and 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  298 

took  a  list  only,  and  did  the  same  with  the  books, 
medicines,  &c.  My  little  work  table  and  rockingf 
chair,  presents  from  my  beloved  brother,  I  rescued 
from  their  grasp,  partly  by  artifice,  and  partly 
through  their  ignorance.  They  left  also  many  arti- 
cles, which  were  of  inestimable  value,  during  our 
long  imprisonment. 

"As  soon  as  they  had  finished  their  search  and 
departed,  I  hastened  to  the  Queen's  brother,  to  hear 
what  had  been  the  fate  of  my  petition;  when,  alas, 
all  my  hopes  were  dashed,  by  his  wife's  coolly  say- 
ing, '  I  stated  your  case  to  the  Queen,  but  her  Maj- 
esty replied,  The  teachers  will  not  die;  let  them  re- 
Main  as  they  are.'  My  expectations  had  been  so 
much  excited,  that  this  sentence  was  like  a  thunder- 
clap to  my  feelings.  For  the  truth  at  one  glance 
assured  me,  that  if  the  Queen  refused  assistance, 
who  would  dare  to  intercede  for  me  ?  With  a  heavy 
heart  I  departed,  and  on  my  way  home,  attempted 
to  eater  the  prison  gate,  to  communicate  the  sad 
tidings  to  your  brother,  but  was  harshly  refused  ad- 
mittance; and  for  the  ten  days  following,  notwith- 
standing my  daily  efforts,  I  was  not  allowed  to  enter. 
We  attempted  to  communicate  by  writing,  and  after 
being  successful  for  a  few  days,  it  was  discovered; 
the  poor  fellow  who  carried  the  communications  was 
beaten  and  put  in  the  stocks;  and  the  circumstance 
cost  me  about  ten  dollars,  besides  two  or  three  days 
of  agony,  for  fear  of  the  consequences. 

"  The  officers  who  had  taken  possession  of  our 
property,  presented  it  to  his  Majesty,  saying,  <  Jud- 
son  is  a  true  teacher;  we  found  nothing  in  his  house, 
but  what  belongs  to  priests.  In  addition  to  this 
money,  there  are  an  immense  number  of  books, 
medicines,  trunks  of  wearing  apparel,  &c.  of  which 
we  have  only  taken  a  list.  Shall  we  take  them,  or 
let  them  remain?'  'Let  them  remain,'  said  the 
King,  <  and  put  this  property  by  itself,  for  it  shall 
he  restored  to  him  again,  if  he  is  found  innocent.' 
This  was  an  allusion  to  the  idea  of  his  being  a  spy. 


294  MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

"  For  two  or  three  months  following,  I  was  sub- 
ject to  continual  harassments,  partly  through  my 
ignorance  of  police  management,  and  partly  through 
the  insatiable  desire  of  every  petty  officer  to  enrich 
himself  through  our  misfortunes.  When  the  officers 
came  to  our  house,  to  confiscate  our  property,  they 
insisted  on  knowing  how  much  I  had  given  the  Gov- 
ernor and  prison  officers,  to  release  the  teachers  from 
the  inner  prison.  I  honestly  told  them,  and  they 
demanded  the  sum  from  the  Governor,  which  threw 
him  into  a  dreadful  rage,  and  he  threatened  to  put 
all  the  prisoners  back  into  their  original  place.  I 
went  to  him  the  next  morning,  and  the  first  words 
with  which  he  accosted  me  were, '  You  are  very  bad; 
why  did  you  tell  the  royal  treasurer  that  you  had 
given  me  so  much  money? '  '  The  treasurer  inquir- 
ed; what  could  I  say?'  •  I  replied.  '  Say  that  you 
had  given  nothing,'  said  he, '  and  I  would  have  made 
the  teachers  comfortable  in  prison;  but  now  I  know 
not  what  will  be  their  fate.'  'But  I  cannot  tell  a 
falsehood,'  I  replied.  s  My  religion  differs  from 
yours — it  forbids  prevarication;  and  had  you  stood 
by  me  with  your  knife  raised,  I  could  not  have  said 
what  you  suggest.'  His  wife,  who  sat  by  his  side, 
and  who  always,  from  this  time,  continued  my  firm 
friend,  instantly  said,  'Very  true — what  else  could 
she  have  done  ■  I  like  such  straight  forward  con- 
duct; you  must  not  (turning  to  the  Governor)  be 
angry  with  her.'  I  then  presented  the  Governor 
With  a  beautiful  opera  glass,  I  had  just  received 
from  England,  and  begged  his  anger  at  me  would 
not  influence  him  to  treat  the  prisoners  with  unkind- 
ness,  and  I  would  endeavour,  from  time  to  time,  to 
make  him  such  presents,  as  would  compensate  for  his 
loss.  f  You  may  intercede  for  your  husband  only; 
for  your  sake,  he  shall  remain  where  he  is;  but  let 
the  other  prisoners  take  care  of  themselves.'  I 
pleaded  hard  for  Dr.  Price;  but  he  would  not  listen, 
and  the  .same  day  had  him  returned  to  the  inner 
prison,  where  he  remained  ten  days.     He  was  then 


ME  MO  III    OF    MRS.    JUDS0N.  295 

taken  out  in  consequence  of  the  Doctor's  promising" 
a  piece  of  broad-cloth,  and  my  sending  two  pieces 
of  handkerchief. 

"  About  this  period,  I  was  one  day  summoned  to 
the  Loot-dau,  in  an  official  way.  What  new  evil, 
was  before  me,  I  knew  not,  but  was  obliged  to  go. 
When  arrived,  I  was  allowed  to  stand  at  the  bottom 
of  the  stairs,  as  no  female  is  permitted  to  ascend  the 
steps,  or  even  to  stand,  but  sit  on  the  ground.  Hun- 
dreds were  collected  around.  The  officer  who  pre- 
sided, in  an  authoritative  voice,  began;  '  Speak  the 
truth,  in  answer  to  the  questions  I  shall  ask.  If 
you  speak  true,  no  evil  will  follow;  but  if  not,  your 
life  will  not  be  spared.  It  is  reported  that  you  have 
committed  to  the  care  of  a  Burmese  officer,  a  string 
of  pearls,  a  pair  of  diamond  ear-rings  and  a  silver 
tea-pot.  Is  it  true? '  <  It  is  not,'  I  replied;  '  and  if 
you  or  any  other  person  can  produce  these  articles, 
I  refuse  not  to  die.'  The  officer  again  urged  the 
necessity  of  '  speaking  true.'  I  told  him  I  had  noth- 
ing more  to  say  on  the  subject,  but  begged  he 
would  use  his  influence  to  obtain  the  release  of  Mr. 
Judson  from  prison. 

"I  returned  to  the  house,  with  a  heart  much 
lighter  than  I  went,  though  conscious  of  my  perpet- 
ual exposure  to  such  harassments.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  repulse  I  had  met  in  my  application  to  the 
Queen,  I  could  not  remain  without  making  continu- 
al effort  for  your  brother's  release,  while  there  was 
the  least  probability  of  success.  Time  after  time 
my  visits  to  the  Queen's  sister-in-law  were  repeat- 
ed, till  she  refused  to  answer  a  question,  and  told 
me  by  her  looks,  I  had  better  keep  out  of  her  pres- 
ence. For  the  seven  following  months,  hardly  a  day 
passed,  that  I  did  not  visit  some  one  of  the  members 
of  government,  or  branches  of  the  royal  family,  in 
order  to  gain  their  influence  in  our  behalf;  hut  the 
only  benefit  resulting  was,  their  encouraging  promi- 
ses preserved  us  from  despair,  and  induced  a  hope  of 
the  speedy  termination  of  our  difficulties,  which  en- 


296  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

abled  us  to  bear  our  distresses  better  than  we  other- 
wise should  have  done.  I  ought,  however,  to  men- 
tion, that  by  my  repeated  visits  to  the  different 
members  of  government,  I  gained  several  friends, 
who  were  ready  to  assist  me  with  articles  of  food, 
though  in  a  private  manner,  and  who  used  their  in- 
fluence in  the  palace  to  destroy  the  impression  of 
our  being  in  any  way  engaged  in  the  present  war. 
But  no  one  dared  to  speak  a  word  to  the  King  or 
Queen  in  favor  of  a  foreigner,  while  there  were  such 
continual  reports  of  the  success  of  the  English  arms. 

Cf  During  these  seven  months,  the  continual  extor- 
tions and  oppressions  to  which  your  brother,  and  the 
other  white  prisoners  were  subject,  are  indescribable. 
Sometimes  sums  of  money  were  demanded,  some- 
times pieces  of  cloth,  and  handkerchiefs;  at  other 
times,  an  order  would  be  issued,  that  the  white  for- 
eigners should  not  speak  to  each  other,  or  have  any 
communication  with  their  friends  without.  Then, 
again,  the  servants  were  forbidden  to  carry  in  their 
food,  without  an  extra  fee.  Sometimes,  for  days 
and  days  together,  I  could  not  go  into  the  prison  till 
after  dark,  when  I  had  two  miles  to  walk,  in  return- 
ing to  the  house.  O  how  many,  many  times,  have 
I  returned  from  that  dreary  prison  at  nine  o'clock  at 
night,  solitary  and  worn  out  with  fatigue  and  anx- 
iety, and  thrown  myself  down  in  that  same  rocking 
chair  which  you  and  Deacon  L.  provided  for  me  in 
Boston,  and  endeavoured  to  invent  some  new  scheme 
for  the  release  of  the  prisoners.  Sometimes,  for  a 
moment  or  two,  my  thoughts  would  glance  toward 
America,  and  my  beloved  friends  there — but  for  near- 
ly a  year  and  a  half,  so  entirely  engrossed  was  every 
thought  with  present  scenes  and  sufferings,  that  I 
seldom  reflected  on  a  single  occurrence  of  my  former 
life,  or  recollected  that  I  had  a  friend  in  existence 
out  of  Ava. 

"You,  my  dear  brother,  who  know  my  strong 
attachment  to  my  friends,  and  how  much  pleasure  I 
have  hitherto  experienced  from  retrospect,  can  judge 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  297 

from  the  above  circumstances,  how  intense  were 
my  sufferings.  But  the  point,  the  acme  of  my 
distress,  consisted  in  the  awful  uncertainty  of  our 
final  fate.  My  prevailing-  opinion  was,  that  my 
husband  would  suffer  violent  death;  and  that  I 
should,  of  course,  become  a  slave,  and  languish  out 
a  miserable  though  short  existence,  in  the  tyrannic 
hands  of  some  unfeeling  monster.  But  the  consola- 
tions of  religion,  in  these  trying  circumstances, 
were  neither  'few  nor  small.'  It  taught  me  to 
look  beyond  this  world,  to  that  rest,  that  peaceful 
happy  rest,  where  Jesus  reigns,  and  oppression  never 
enters.  But  how  have  I  digressed  from  my  relation. 
I  will  again  return. 

"  The  war  was  now  prosecuted  with  all  the 
energy  the  Burmese  government  possessed.  New 
troops  were  continually  raised  and  sent  down  the 
river,  and  as  frequent  reports  returned  of  their  being 
all  cut  off.  But  that  part  of  the  Burmese  army 
stationed  in  Arracan,  under  the  command  of  Ban- 
doola,  had  been  more  successful.  Three  hundred 
prisoners,  at  one  time,  were  sent  to  the  capital,  as 
an  evidence  of  the  victory  that  had  been  gained. 
The  King  began  to  think  that  none  but  Bandoola 
"understood  the  art  of  righting  with  foreigners; 
consequently  his  Majesty  recalled  him  with  the 
design  of  his  taking  command  of  the  army  that  had 
been  sent  to  Rangoon.  On  his  arrival  at  Ava,  he 
"was  received  at  court  in  the  most  flattering  manner, 
and  was  the  recipient  of  every  favor  in  the  power 
of  the  King  and  Queen  to  bestow.  He  was,  in 
fact,  while  at  Ava,  the  acting  King.  I  was  resolved 
to  apply  to  him  for  the  release  of  the  Missionaries, 
though  some  members  of  government  advised  me 
not,  lest  he,  being  reminded  of  their  existence,  should 
issue  an  immediate  order  for  their  execution.  But 
it  was  my  last  hope,  and,  as  it  proved,  my  last 
application. 

"  Your  brother  wrote  a  petition  privately,  stating1 
every  circumstance  that  would  have  a  tendency  to 


298  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

interest  him  in  our  behalf.  With  fear  and  trembling 
I  approached  him,  while  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of 
flatterers;  and  one  of  his  secretaries  took  the  peti- 
tion, and  read  it  aloud.  After  hearing  it,  he  spake 
to  me  in  an  obliging  manner — asked  several  ques- 
tions relative  to  the  teachers — said  he  would  think 
of  the  subject — and  bade  me  come  again.  I  ran  to 
the  prison  to  communicate  the  favorable  reception 
to  Mr.  Judson;  and  we  both  had  sanguine  hopes 
that  his  release  was  at  hand.  But  the  Governor  of 
the  city  expressed  his  amazement  at  my  temerity, 
and  said  he  doubted  not  it  would  be  the  means  of 
destroying  all  the  prisoners.  In  a  day  or  two, 
however,  I  went  again,  and  took  a  present  of 
considerable  value.  Bandoola  was  not  at  home; 
but  his  lady,  after  ordering  the  present  to  be  taken 
into  another  room,  modestly  informed  me  that  she 
was  ordered  by  her  husband  to  make  the  following 
communication — that  he  was  now  very  busily 
employed  in  making  preparations  for  Rangoon;  but 
that  when  he  had  retaken  that  place  and  expelled 
the  English,  he  would  return  and  release  all  the 
prisoners. 

"  Thus  again  were  all  our  hopes  dashed;  and  we 
felt  that  we  could  do  nothing  more,  but  sit  down 
and  submit  to  our  lot.  From  this  time  we  gave  up 
all  idea  of  being  released  from  prison,  till  the  termi- 
nation of  the  war;  but  I  was  still  obliged  to  visit 
constantly  some  of  the  members  of  government, 
with  little  presents,  particularly  the  Governor  of  the 
city,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  situation  of  the 
prisoners  tolerable.  I  generally  spent  the  greater 
part  of  every  other  day  at  the  Governor's  house, 
giving  him  all  the  information  relative  to  American 
manners,  customs,  government,  &c.  He  used  to  be 
so  much  gratified  with  my  communications,  as  to 
feel  greatly  disappointed,  if  any  occurrence  prevent- 
ed my  spending  the  usual  hours  at  his  house. 

"  Some  months  after  your  brother's  imprisonment, 
I  was  permitted  to  make  a  little  bamboo  room  in 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  299 

the  prison  enclosures,  where  he  could  be  much  by 
himself,  and  where  I  was  sometimes  allowed  to 
spend  two  or  three  hours.  It  so  happened  that  the 
two  months  he  occupied  this  place,  was  the  coldest 
part  of  the  year,  when  he  would  have  suffered  much 
in  the  open  shed  he  had  previously  occupied.  After 
the  birth  of  your  little  niece,  I  was  unable  to  visit 
the  prison  and  the  Governor  as  before,  and  found  I 
had  lost  considerable  influence,  previously  gained; 
for  he  was  not  so  forward  to  hear  my  petitions 
when  any  difficulty  occurred,  as  he  formerly  had 
been.  When  Maria  was  nearly  two  months  old, 
her  father  one  morning  sent  me  word  that  he  and 
all  the  white  prisoners  were  put  into  the  inner 
prison,  in  five  pairs  of  fetters  each,  that  his  little 
room  had  been  torn  down,  and  his  mat,  pillow,  &c. 
been  taken  by  the  jailers.  This  was  to  me  a 
dreadful  shock,  as  I  thought  at  once  it  was  only  a 
prelude  to  greater  evils. 

"  I  should  have  mentioned  before  this,  the  defeat 
of  Bandoola,  his  escape  to  Danooyboo,  the  complete 
destruction  of  his  army  and  loss  of  ammunition, 
and  the  consternation  this  intelligence  produced  at 
court.  The  English  army  had  left  Rangoon,  and 
were  advancing  towards  Prome,  when  these  severe 
measures  were  taken  with  the  prisoners. 

"  I  went  immediately  to  the  Governor's  house. 
He  was  not  at  home,  but  had  ordered  his  wife  to 
tell  me,  when  I  came,  not  to  ask  to  have  the  addi- 
tional fetters  taken  off,  or  the  prisoners  released,  for 
it  could  not  be  done.  I  went  to  the  prison-gate, 
but  was  forbid  to  enter.  All  was  as  still  as  death — 
not  a  white  face  to  be  seen,  or  a  vestige  of  Mr.  J.'s  ' 
little  room  remaining.  I  was  determined  to  see  the 
Governor,  and  know  the  cause  of  this  additional 
oppression;  and  for  this  purpose  returned  into  town 
the  same  evening,  at  an  hour  I  knew  he  would  be  at 
home.  He  was  in  his  audience  room,  and,  as  I  enter- 
ed, looked  up  without  speaking,  but  exhibited  a( 
mixture  of  shame  and  affected  anger  in  his  counter 


SOO  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUDSON. 

nance.  I  began  by  saying-,  Your  Lordship  has  hith- 
erto treated  us  with  the  kindness  of  a  father.  Our 
obligations  to  you  are  very  great.  We  have  looked 
to  you  for  protection  from  oppression  and  cruelty. 
'You  have  in  many  instances  mitigated  the  sufferings 
of  those  unfortunate,  though  innocent  beings,  com- 
mitted to  your  charge.  You  have  promised  me  par- 
ticularly, that  you  would  stand  by  me  to  the  last,  and 
though  you  should  receive  an  order  from  the  King, 
you  would  not  put  Mr.  J.  to  death.  What  crime  has 
lie  committed  to  deserve  such  additional  punishment? 
The  old  man's  hard  heart  was  melted,  for  he  wept 
like  a  child.  '  I  pity  you,  Tsa-yar-ga-dau,  (a  name 
by  which  he  always  called  me)  I  knew  you  would 
make  me  feel;  I  therefore  forbade  your  application. 
But  you  must  believe  me  when  I  say,  I  do  not  wish 
to  increase  the  sufferings  of  the  prisoners.  When 
I  am  ordered  to  execute  them,  the  least  that  I  can 
do  is,  to  put  them  out  of  sight.  I  will  now  tell 
you  (continued  he)  what  I  have  never  told  you  be-> 
fore,  that  three  times  I  have  received  intimations 
from  the  Queen's  brother,  to  assassinate  all  the 
white  prisoners  privately;  but  I  would  not  do  it. 
And  I  now  repeat  it,  though  I  execute  all  the 
others,  I  will  never  execute  your  husband.  But  I 
cannot  release  him  from  his  present  confinement, 
and  you  must  not  ask  it.'  I  had  never  seen  him 
manifest  so  much  feeling,  or  so  resolute  in  denying 
me  a  favor,  which  circumstance  was  an  additional 
reason  for  thinking  dreadful  scenes  were  before  us. 
"  The  situation  of  the  prisoners  was  now  dis- 
tressing beyond  description.  It  was  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  hot  season.  There  were  above 
a  hundred  prisoners  shut  up  in  one  room,  without 
a  breath  of  air  excepting  from  the  cracks  in  the 
boards.  I  sometimes  obtained  permission  to  go  to 
the  door  for  five  minutes,  when  my  heart  sickened 
.at  the  wretchedness  exhibited.  The  white  prisoners, 
from  incessant  perspiration  and  loss  of  appetite, 
looked  more  like  the  dead  than  the  living.     I  made 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  301 

daily  applications  to  the  Governor,  offering  him 
money,  which  he  refused;  but  all  that  I  gained,  was 
permission  for  the  foreigners  to  eat  their  food  out- 
side, and  this  continued  but  a  short  time. 

"  It  was  at  this  period,  that  the  death  of  Bandoola 
was  announced  in  the  palace.  The  King  heard  it 
with  silent  amazement,  and  the  Queen,  in  eastern 
style,  smote  upon  her  breast,  and  cried,  ama!  ama! 
(alas,  alas. )  Who  could  be  found  to  fill  his  place  ? 
who  would  venture  since  the  invincible  Bandoola 
had  been  cut  off?  Such  were  the  exclamations 
constantly  heard  in  the  streets  of  Ava.  The  com- 
mon people  were  speaking  low  of  a  rebellion,  in  case- 
more  troops  should  be  levied.  For  as  yet  the  com- 
mon people  had  borne  the  weight  of  the  war;  not  a 
tickal  had  been  taken  from  the  royal  treasury.  At 
length  the  Pakan  Woon,  who  a  few  months  before 
had  been  so  far  disgraced  by  the  King  as  to  be 
thrown  into  prison  and  irons,  now  offered  himself  to 
head  a  new  army  that  should  be  raised  on  a  dif- 
ferent plan  from  those  which  had  hitherto  been 
raised ;  and  assured  the  King  in  the  most  confident 
manner,  that,  he  would  conquer  the  English,  and 
restore  those  places  that  had  been  taken,  in  a  very 
short  time.  He  proposed  that  every  soldier  should 
receive  a  hundred  tickals  in  advance,  and  he  would 
obtain  security  for  each  man,  as  the  money  was  to 
pass  through  his  hands.  It  was  afterwards  found 
that  he  had  taken,  for  his  own  use,  ten  tickals  from 
every  hundred.  He  was  a  man  of  enterprise  and 
talents,  though  a  violent  enemy  to  all  foreigners. 
His  offers  were  accepted  by  the  King  and  govern- 
ment, and  all  power  immediately  committed  to  him. 
One  of  the  first  exercises  of  his  power  was,  to  ar- 
rest Lansago  and  the  Portuguese  priest,  who  had 
hitherto  remained  unmolested,  and  cast  them  into 
prison,  and  to  subject  the  native  Portuguese  and 
Bengalees  .to  the  most  menial  occupations.  The 
whole  town  was  in  alarm,  lest  they  should  feel  the 
effects   of  his  power;  and  it   was  owing   to  the 


802  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

malignant  representations  of  this  man,  that  the 
white  prisoners  suffered  such  a  change  in  their  cir- 
cumstances, as  I  shall  soon  relate. 

"  After  continuing  in  the  inner  prison  for  more 
than  a  month,  your  brother  was  taken  with  a  fever. 
I  felt  assured  he  would  not  live  long,  unbss  removed 
from  that  noisome  place.  To  effect  this,  and  in  or- 
der to  be  near  the  prison,  I  removed  from  our  house 
and  put  up  a  small  bamboo  room  in  the  Governor's 
enclosure,  which  was  nearly  opposite  the  prison  gate. 
Here  I  incessantly  begged  the  Governor  to  give  me 
an  order  to  take  Mr.  J.  out  of  the  large  prison,  and 
place  him  in  a  more  comfortable  situation;  and  the 
old  man,  being  worn  out  with  my  entreaties,  at 
length  gave  me  the  order  in  an  official  form ;  and  al- 
so gave  orders  to  the  head  jailer,  to  allow  me  to  go 
in  and  out,  all  times  of  the  day,  to  administer  medi- 
cines, &c.  I  now  felt  happy  indeed,  and  had  Mr. 
J.  instantly  removed  into  a  little  bamboo  hovel,  so 
low,  that  neither  of  us  could  stand  upright — but  a 
palace  In  comparison  with  the  place  he  had  left." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Narrative  continued — Removal  of  the  Prisoners  to  Oung-pen-la — 
Mrs.  Judson  follows  them. 

"  Notwithstanding  the  order  the  Governor  had 
given  for  my  admittance  into  prison,  it  was  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  that  I  could  persuade  the  under 
jailer  to  open  the  gate.  I  used  to  carry  Mr.  J.'s 
food  myself,  for  the  sake  of  getting  in,  and  would 
then  remain  an  hour  or  two,  unless  driven  out. 
We  had  been  in  this  comfortable  situation  but  two 
or  three  days,  when  one  morning,  having  carried  in 
Mr.  Judson's  breakfast,  which  in  consequence  of 
fever  he  was  unable  to  take,  I  remained  longer  than 
usual,  when  the  Governor  in  great  haste  sent  for 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOK.  303 

me.  I  promised  him  to  return  as  soon  as  I  had  as- 
certained the  Governor's  will,  he  being-  much  alarm- 
ed at  this  unusual  message.  I  was  very  agreeably- 
disappointed,  when  the  Governor  informed  me,  that 
he  only  wished  to  consult  me  about  his  watch,  and 
seemed  unusually  pleasau  t  and  conversable.  I  found 
afterwards,  that  his  only  object  was,  to  detain  me 
until  the  dreadful  scene,  about  to  take  place  in  the 
prison,  was  over.  For  when  I  left  him  to  go  to  my 
room,  one  of  the  servants  came  running,  and  with  a 
ghastly  countenance,  informed  me,  that  all  the  white 
prisoners  were  carried  away.  I  would  not  believe 
the  report,  and  instantly  went  back  to  the  Governor, 
who  said,  he  had  just  heard  of  it,  but  did  not  wish 
to  tell  me.  I  hastily  ran  into  the  street,  hoping  to 
g?.t  a  glimpse  of  them  before  they  were  out  of  sight, 
but  in  this  was  disappointed.  I  ran  first,  into  one 
street,  then  another,  inquiring  of  all  I  met,  but  no 
one  would  answer  me.  At  length  an  old  woman 
told  me  the  white  prisoners  had  gone  towards  the 
little  river;  for  they  were  to  be  carried  to  Amarapo- 
ra.  I  then  ran  to  the  banks  of  the  little  river,  about 
half  a  mile,  but  saw  them  not,  and  concluded  the  old 
woman  had  deceived  me.  Some  of  the  friends  of 
the  foreigners  went  to  the  place  of  execution,  but 
found  them  not.  I  then  returned  to  the  Governor, 
to  try  to  discover  the  cause  of  their  removal,  and 
the  probability  of  their  future  fate.  The  old  man 
assured  me  that  he  was  ignorant  of  the  intention  of 
government  to  remove  the  foreigners  till  that  morn- 
ing. That  since  I  went  out,  he  had  learned  that  the 
prisoners  were  to  be  sent  to  Amarapora;  but  for 
what  purpose,  he  knew  not.  '  I  will  send  off  a  man 
immediately,'  said  he, '  to  see  what  is  to  be  done  with 
them.  You  can  do  nothing  more  for  your  husband,' 
continued  he, '  take  care  of  yourself '  With  a  heavy 
heart  I  went  to  my  room,  and  having  no  hope  to 
excite  me  to  exertion,  I  sunk  down  almost  in  despair. 
For  several  days  previous,  I  had  been  actively  en- 
.  aged  in  building  mv  own  little  room,  and  making 


304  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

our  hovel  comfortable.  My  thoughts  had  been  al- 
most entirely  occupied  in  contriving  means  to  get 
into  prison.  But  now  I  looked  towards  the  gate 
with  a  kind  of  melancholy  feeling,  but  no  wish  to 
enter.  All  was  the  stillness  of  death,  no  preparation 
of  your  brother's  food,  no  expectation  of  meeting 
him  at  the  usual  dinner  hour,  all  my  employment, 
all  my  occupations  seemed  to  have  ceased,  and  I  had 
nothing  left  but  the  dreadful  recollection  that  Mr. 
Judson  was  carried  off,  I  knew  not  whither.  It  was 
one  of  the  most  insupportable  days  I  ever  passed. 
Towards  night,  however,  I  came  to  the  determina- 
tion to  set  off  the  next  morning  for  Amarapora;  and 
for  this  purpose  was  obliged  to  go  to  our  house  rut 
of  town. 

"  Never  before  had  I  suffered  so  much  from  fear 
in  traversing  the  streets  of  Ava.  The  last  words  of 
the  Governor,  'Take  care  of  yourself,5  made  me 
suspect  there  was  some  design  with  which  I  was  un- 
acquainted. I  saw,  also,  he  was  afraid  to  have  me 
go  into  the  streets,  and  advised  me  to  wait  till  dark, 
when  he  would  send  me  in  a  cart,  and  a  man  to  open 
the  gates.  I  took  two  or  three  trunks  of  the  most 
valuable  articles,  together  with  the  medicine  chest, 
to  deposit  in  the  house  of  the  Governor;  and  after 
committing  the  house  and  premises  to  our  faithful 
Moung  Ing  and  a  Bengalee  servant,  who  continued 
with  us,  (though  we  were  unable  to  pay  his  wages,) 
I  took  leave,  as  I  then  thought  probable,  of  our  house 
in  Ava  forever. 

"  On  my  return  to  the  Governor's,  I  found  a  ser- 
vant of  Mr.  Gouger,  who  happened  to  be  near  the 
prison  when  the  foreigners  were  led  out,  and  followed 
on  to  see  the  end,  who  informed  me,  that  the  prison- 
ers had  been  carried  before  the  Lamine  Woon,  at 
Amarapora,  and  were  to  be  sent  the  next  day  to  a. 
village  he  knew  not  how  far  distant.  My  distress, 
was  a  little  relieved  by  the  intelligence  that  our 
friend  was  yet  alive,  but  still  I  knew  not  what  was 
to  become  of  him.     The  next  morning  I  obtained  a 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  305 

pass  from  government,  and  with  my  little  Maria, 
who  was  then  only  three  months  old,  Mary  and  Abby 
Hasseltine,  (two  of  the  Burman  children,)  and  our 
Bengalee  cook,  who  was  the  only  one  of  the  party 
that  could  afford  me  any  assistance,  I  set  off  for  Am- 
arapora.  The  day  was  dreadfully  hot;  but  we  ob- 
tained a  covered  boat,  in  which  we  were  tolerably 
comfortable,  till  within  two  miles  of  the  government 
house.  I  then  procured  a  cart;  but  the  violent  mo- 
tion, together  with  the  dreadful  heat  and  dust,  made 
me  almost  distracted.  But  what  was  my  disap- 
pointment on  my  arriving  at  the  court  house,  to  find 
that  the  prisoners  had  been  sent  on  two  hours  be- 
fore, and  that  I  must  go  in  that  uncomfortable  mode 
four  miles  further  with  little  Maria  in  my  arms, 
whom  I  held  all  the  way  from  Ava.  The  cart  man 
refused  to  go  any  further;  and  after  waiting  an  hour 
in  the  burning  sun,  I  procured  another,  and  set  off 
for  that  never  to  be  forgotten  place,  Oung-pen-la. 
I  obtained  a  guide  from  the  Governor,  and  was  con- 
ducted directly  to  the  prison-yard.  But  what  a  scene 
of  wretchedness  was  presented  to  my  view !  The 
prison  was  an  old  shattered  building,  without  a  roof; 
the  fence  was  entirely  destroyed;  eight  or  ten  Bur- 
mese were  on  the  top  of  the  building,  trying  to  make 
something  like  a  shelter  with  leaves;  while  under  a 
little  low  projection  outside  of  the  prison  sat  the  fo- 
reigners, chained  together  two  and  two,  almost  dead 
with  suffering  and  fatigue.  The  first  words  of  your 
brother  were,  c  Why  have  you  come?  I  hoped  you 
would  not  follow,  for  you  cannot  live  here.'  It  was 
now  dark.  I  had  no  refreshment  for  the  suffering 
prisoners,  or  for  myself,  as  I  had  expected  to  pro- 
cure all  that  was  necessary  at  the  market  of  Ama- 
rapora,  and  I  had  no  shelter  for  the  night.  I  asked 
one  of  the  jailers  if  I  might  put  up  a  little  bamboo 
house  near  the  prison;  he  said  no,  it  was  not  cus- 
tomary. I  then  begged  he  would  procure  me  a 
shelter  for  the  night,  when  on  the  morrow  I  could 
find  somg  place  to  live  in.  He  took  me  to  his  house, 
26 


806  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

in  which  there  were  only  two  small  rooms — one  in 
which  he  and  his  family  lived — the  other,  which  was 
then  half  full  of  grain,  he  offered  to  me;  and  in  that 
little  filthy  place,  I  spent  the  next  six  months  of 
wretchedness.  I  procured  some  half  boiled  water, 
instead  of  my  tea,  and,  worn  out  with  fatigue,  laid 
myself  down  on  a  mat  spread  over  the  paddy,  and 
endeavoured  to  obtain  a  little  refreshment  from  sleep. 
The  next  morning  your  brother  gave  me  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  brutal  treatment  he  had  received 
on  being  taken  out  of  prison: 

"  As  soon  as  I  had  gone  out  at  the  call  of  the 
Governor,  one  of  the  jailers  rushed  into  Mr.  J.'s 
little  room — roughly  seized  him  by  the  arm — pulled 
him  out — stripped  him  of  all  his  clothes,  excepting 
shirt  and  pantaloons — took  his  shoes,  hat,  and  all  his 
bedding — tore  off  his  chains — tied  a  rope  round  his 
waist,  and  dragged  him  to  the  court  house,  where 
the  other  prisoners  had  previously  been  taken. 
They  were  then  tied  two  and  two,  and  delivered 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lamine  Woon,  who  went  on 
before  them  on  horseback,  while  his  slaves  drove 
the  prisoners,  one  of  the  slaves  holding  the  rope 
which  connected  two  of  them  together.  It  was  in 
May,  one  of  the  hottest  months  in  the  year,  and 
eleven  o'clock  in  the  day,  so  that  the  sun  was  intol- 
erable indeed.  They  had  proceeded  only  half  a 
mile,  when  your  brother's  feet  became  blistered, 
and  so  great  was  his  agony,  even  at  this  early  period, 
that  as  they  were  crossing  the  little  river,  he  ardent- 
ly longed  to  throw  himself  into  the  water  to  be  free 
from  misery.  But  the  sin  attached  to  such  an  act 
alone  prevented.  They  had  then  eight  miles  to 
walk.  The  sand  and  gravel  were  like  burning  coals 
to  the  feet  of  the  prisoners,  which  soon  became 
perfectly  destitute  of  skin;  anil  in  this  wretched 
state,  they  were  goaded  on  by  their  unfeeling 
drivers.  Mr.  J.'s  debilitated  state,  in  consequence 
of  fever,  and  having  taken  no  food  that  morning, 
Tendered  him  less  capable  of  bearing  such  hardships 


memoir  of  MR6.  judson.  307 

than  the  other  prisoner.?.  When  about  half  way 
on  their  journeys  as  they  stopped  for  water,  your 
brother  begged  the  Lamine  Woon  to  allow  him  to 
ride  his  horse  a  mile  or  two,  as  he  could  proceed  no 
farther  in  that  dreadful  state.  But  a  scornful, 
malignant  look,  was  all  the  reply  that  was  made. 
He  then  requested  Captain  Laird,  who  was  tied 
with  him,  and  who  was  a  strong,  healthy  man,  to 
allow  him  to  take  hold  of  his  shoulder,  as  he  was 
fast  sinking.  This  the  kind-hearted  man  granted 
for  a  mile  or  two,  but  then  found  the  additional 
burden  insupportable.  Just  at  that  period,  Mr. 
Gouger's  Bengalee  servant  came  up  to  them,  and 
seeing  the  distresses  of  your  brother,  took  off  hi? 
head  dress,  which  was  made  of  cloth,  tore  it  in  two. 
gave  half  to  his  master,  and  half  to  Mr.  Judson, 
which  he  instantly  wrapped  round  his  wounded 
feet,  as  they  were  not  allowed  to  rest  even  for  a 
moment.  The  servant  then  offered  his  shoulder  to 
Mr.  Judson,  and  was  almost  carried  by  him  the 
remainder  of  the  way.  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
support  and  assistance  of  this  man,  your  brother 
thinks  he  should  have  shared  the  fate  of  the  poor 
Greek,  who  was  one  of  their  number,  and  when 
taken  out  of  prison  that  morning  was  in  perfect 
health.  But  he  was  a  corpulent  man,  and  the  sun 
affected  him  so  much  that  he  fell  down  on  the  way. 
His  inhuman  drivers  beat  and  dragged  him  until 
they  themselves  were  wearied,  when  they  procured 
a  cart,  in  which  he  was  carried  the  remaining  two 
miles.  But  the  poor  creature  expired,  in  an  hour  or 
two  after  their  arrival  at  the  court  house.  The 
Lamine  Woon  seeing  the  distressing  state  of  the 
prisoners,  and  that  one  of  their  number  was  dead, 
concluded  they  should  go  no  further  that  night, 
otherwise  they  would  have  been  driven  on  until  they 
reached  Oung-pen-la  the  same  day.  An  old  shed 
was  appointed  for  their  abode  during  the  night,  but 
without  even  a  mat  or  pillow,  or  anything  to  coyer 
them.    The  curiosity  of  the  Lamine  Woon's  wife, 


808  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

induced  her  to  make  a  visit  to  the  prisoners,  whose 
wretchedness  considerably  excited  her  compassion, 
and  she  ordered  some  fruit,  sugar,  and  tamarinds, 
for  their  refreshment;  and  the  next  morning  rice 
was  prepared  for  them,  and  as  poor  as  it  was,  it  was 
refreshing  to  the  prisoners,  who  had  been  almost 
destitute  of  food  the  day  before.  Carts  were  also 
provided  for  their  conveyance,  as  none  of  them 
were  able  to  walk.  All  this  time  the  foreigners 
were  entirely  ignorant  of  what  was  to  become  of 
them;  and  when  they  arrived  at  Oung-pen-la,  and 
saw  the  dilapidated  state  of  the  prison,  they  imme- 
diately, all  as  one,  concluded  that  they  were  there 
to  be  burnt,  agreeably  to  the  report  which  had  pre- 
viously been  in  circulation  at  Ava.  They  all 
endeavoured  to  prepare  themselves  for  the  awful 
scene  anticipated;  and  it  was  not  until  they  saw 
preparations  making  for  repairing  the  prison,  that 
they  had  the  least  doubt  that  a  cruel  lingering  death 
awaited  them.  My  arrival  was  in  an  hour  or  two 
after  this. 

"  The  next  morning  I  arose  and  endeavoured  to 
find  something  like  food.  But  there  was  no  market, 
and  nothing  to  be  procured.  One  of  Dr.  Price's 
friends,  however,  brought  some  cold  rice  and  vege- 
table curry,  from  Amarapora,  Avhich,  together  with 
a  cup  of  tea  from  Mr.  Lansago,  answered  for  the 
breakfast  of  the  prisoners;  and  for  dinner,  we  made 
a  curry  of  dried  salt  fish,  which  a  servant  of  Mr. 
Gouger  had  brought.  All  the  money  I  could  com- 
mand in  the  world,  I  had  brought  with  me,  secreted 
about  my  person;  so  you  may  judge  what  our  pros- 
oects  were,  in  case  the  war  should  continue  long. 
But  our  Heavenly  Father  was  better  to  us  than  our 
fears;  for  notwithstanding  the  constant  extortions 
of  the  jailers,  during  the  whole  six  months  we  were 
at  Oung-pen-la,  and  the  frequent  straits  to  which 
we  were  brought,  we  never  really  suffered  for  the 
want  of  money,  though  frequently  for  want  of  pro- 
visions, which  were  not.  procurable.     Here  at  this 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  809 

place  my  personal  bodily  sufferings  commenced. 
While  your  brother  was  confined  in  the  city  prison, 
I  had  been  allowed  to  remain  in  our  bouse,  in  which 
I  had  many  conveniences  left,  and  my  health  had 
continued  good  beyond  all  expectations.  But  now 
I  had  not  a  single  article  of  convenience — not  even 
a  chair  or  seat  of  any  kind,  excepting  a  bamboo 
floor.  The  very  morning  after  my  arrival,  Mary 
Hasseltine  was  taken  with  the  small  pox,  the  natu- 
ral way.  She,  though  very  young,  was  the  only 
assistant  I  had  in  taking  care  of  little  Maria.  But 
she  now  required  all  the  time  I  could  spare  from 
Mr.  Judson,  whose  fever  still  continued  in  prison, 
and  whose  feet  were  so  dreadfully  mangled,  that 
for  several  days  he  was  unable  to  move.  I  knew 
not  what  to  do,  for  I  could  procure  no  assistance 
from  the  neighbourhood,  or  medicine  for  the  suffer- 
ers, but  was  all  day  long  going  backwards  and 
forwards  from  the  house  to  the  prison  with  little 
Maria  in  my  arms.  Sometimes  I  was  greatly 
relieved  by  leaving  her,  for  an  hour,  when  asleep, 
by  the  side  of  her  father,  while  I  returned  to  the 
house  to  look  after  Mary,  whose  fever  ran  so  high 
as  to  produce  delirium.  She  was  so  completely 
covered  with  the  small  pox,  that  there  was  no 
distinction  in  the  pustules.  As  she  was  in  the  same 
little  room  with  myself,  I  knew  Maria  would  take 
it;  I  therefore  inoculated  her  from  another  child, 
before  Mary's  had  arrived  at  such  a  state  as  to  be 
infectious.  At  the  same  time,  I  inoculated  Abby, 
and  the  jailer's  children,  who  all  had  it  so  lightly  as 
hardly  to  interrupt  their  play.  But  the  inoculation 
in  the  arm  of  my  poor  little  Maria  did  'not  take — 
she  caught  it  of  Mary,  and  had  it  the  natural 
way.  She  was  then  only  three  months  and  a  half 
old,  and  had  been  a  most  healthy  child  ;  but  it 
was  above  three  months  before  she  perfectly  recov- 
ered from  the  effects  of  this  dreadful  disorder. 

"  You  will  recollect  I  never  had  the  small  pox,  but 
was  vaccinated  previously  to  leaving  America.     In 


310  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON 

consequence  of  being  for  so  long  a  time  constantly 
exposed,  I  had  nearly  a  hundred  pustules  formed, 
though  no  previous  symptoms  of  fever,  &c.  The 
jailer's  children  having  had  the  small  pox  so  lightly, 
in  consequence  of  inoculation,  my  fame  was  spread 
all  over  the  village,  and  every  child,  young  and  old, 
who  had  not  previously  had  it,  was  brought  for  in- 
oculation. And  although  I  knew  nothing  about  the 
disorder,  or  the  mode  of  treating  it,  I  inoculated 
them  all  with  a  needle,  and  told  them  to  take  care  of 
their  diet, — all  the  instructions  I  could  give  them. 
Mr.  Judson's  health  was  gradually  restored,  and  he 
found  himself  much  more  comfortably  situated, 
than  when  in  the  city  prison. 

"  The  prisoners  were  at  first  chained  two  and  two; 
but  as  soon  as  the  jailers  could  obtain  chains  suf- 
ficient, they  were  separated,  and  each  prisoner  had 
but  one  pair.  The  prison  was  repaired,  a  new  fence 
made,  and  a  large  airy  shed  erected  in  front  of  the 
prison,  where  the  prisoners  were  allowed  to  remain 
during  the  day,  though  locked  up  in  the  little  close 
prison  at  night.  All  the  children  recovered  from  the 
small  pox;  but  my  watchings  and  fatigue,  together 
with  my  miserable  food,  and  more  miserable  lodg- 
ings, brought  on  one  of  the  diseases  of  the  country, 
which  is  almost  always  fatal  to  foreigners.  My 
constitution  seemed  destroyed,  and  in  a  few  days  I 
became  so  weak  as  to  be  hardly  able  to  walk  to  Mr. 
Judson's  prison.  In  this  debilitated  state,  I  set  off 
in  a  cart  for  Ava,  to  procure  medicines,  and  some 
suitable  food,  leaving  the  cook  to  supply  my  place. 
I  reached  the  house  in  safety,  and  for  two  or  three 
days  the  disorder  seemed  at  a  stand;  after  which  it 
attacked  me  so  violently,  that  I  had  no  hopes  of  re- 
covery left — and  my  only  anxiety  now  was,  to  return 
to  Oung-pen-la  to  die  near  the  prison.  It  was  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  that  I  obtained  the  medicine 
chest  from  the  Governor,  and  then  had  no  one  to 
administer  medicine.  I  however  got  at  the  lauda- 
num, and  by  taking  two  drops  at  a  time  for  several 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  811 

hours,  it  so  far  checked  the  disorder,  as  to  enable 
me  to  get  on  board  a  boat,  though  so  weak  that  I 
could  not  stand,  and  again  set  off  for  Oung-pen-la. 
The  last  four  miles  was  in  that  painful  conveyance, 
the  cart,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  rainy  season,  when 
the  mud  almost  buries  the  oxen.  You  may  form 
some  idea  of  a  Burmese  cart,  when  I  tell  you  their 
wheels  are  not  constructed  like  ours,  but  are  simply 
round  thick  planks  with  a  hole  in  the  middle,  through 
which  a  pole  that  supports  the  body  is  thrust. 

"  I  just  reached  Oung-pen-la  when  my  strength 
seemed  entirely  exhausted.  The  good  native  cook 
came  out  to  help  me  into  the  house;  but  so  altered 
and  emaciated  was  my  appearance,  that  the  poor 
fellow  burst  into  tears  at  the  first  sight.  I  crawled 
on  to  the  mat  in  the  little  room,  to  which  I  was  con- 
fined for  more  than  two  months,  and  never  perfectly 
recovered,  until  I  came  to  the  English  camp.  At 
this  period,  when  I  was  unable  to  take  care  of  my- 
self, or  look  after  Mr.  Judson,  we  must  both  have 
died,  had  it  not  been  for  the  faithful  and  affectionate 
care  of  our  Bengalee  cook.  A  common  Bengalee 
cook  will  do  nothing  but  the  simple  business  of 
cooking:  But  he  seemed  to  forget  his  cast,  and  al- 
most his  own  wants,  in  his  efforts  to  serve  us.  He 
would  provide,  cook,  and  carry  your  brother's  food, 
and  then  return  and  take  care  of  me.  I  have 
frequently  known  him  not  to  taste  of  food  till  near 
night,  in  consequence  of  having  to  go  so  far  for 
wood  and  water,  and  in  order  to  have  Mr.  Judson's 
dinner  ready  at  the  usual  hour.  He  never  com- 
plained, never  asked  for  his  wages,  and  never  for  a 
moment  hesitated  to  go  anywhere,  or  to  perform 
any  act  we  required.  I  take  great  pleasure  in  speak- 
ing of  the  faithful  conduct  of  this  servant,  who  is 
still  with  us,  and  I  trust  has  been  well  rewarded  for 
his  services. 

"  Our  dear  little  Maria  was  the  greatest  sufferer 
at  this  time,  my  illness  depriving  her  of  her  usual 
nourishment,  and  neither  a  nurse  nor  a  drop  of  milk 


312  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

could  be  procured  in  the  village.  By  making  pres- 
ents to  the  jailers,  I  obtained  leave  for  Mr.  Judson 
to  come  out  of  prison,  and  take  the  emaciated  crea 
ture  around  the  village,  to  beg  a  little  nourishment 
from  those  mothers  who  had  young  children.  Her 
cries  in  the  night  were  heart-rending,  when  it  was 
impossible  to  supply  her  wants.  I  now  began  to 
think  the  very  afflictions  of  Job  had  come  upon  me. 
When  in  health,  I  could  bear  the  various  trials  and 
vicissitudes  through  which  I  was  called  to  pass. 
But  to  be  confined  with  sickness,  and  unable  to  assist 
those  who  were  so  dear  to  me,  when  in  distress, 
was  almost  too  much  for  me  to  bear;  and  had  it  not 
been  for  the  consolations  of  religion,  and  an  assured 
conviction  that  every  additional  trial  was  ordered  by 
infinite  love  and  mercy,  I  must  have  sunk  under  my 
accumulated  sufferings.  Sometimes  our  jailers  seem- 
ed a  little  softened  at  our  distress,  and  for  several 
days  together  allowed  Mr.  Judson  to  come  to  the 
house,  which  was  to  me  an  unspeakable  consolation. 
Then  again  they  would  be  as  iron-hearted  in  their 
demands,  as  though  we  were  free  from  sufferings, 
and  in  affluent  circumstances.  The  annoyance,  the 
extortions,  and  oppressions,  to  which  we  were  sub- 
ject, during  our  six  months'  residence  in  Oung-pen- 
la,  are  beyond  enumeration  or  description. 

"  It  was  sometime  after  our  arrival  at  Oung-pen- 
la,  that  we  heard  of  the  execution  of  the  Pakan 
Woon,  in  consequence  of  which  our  lives  were  still 
preserved.  For  we  afterwards  ascertained,  that  the 
white  foreigners  had  been  sent  to  Oung-pen-la,  for 
the  express  purpose  of  sacrificing  them;  and  that  he 
himself  intended  witnessing  the  horrid  scene.  We 
had  frequently  heard  of  his  intended  arrival  at 
Oung-pen-la;  but  Ave  had  no  idea  of  his  diabolical 
purposes.  He  had  raised  an  army  of  fifty  thousand 
men,  (a tenth  part  of  whose  advance  pay  was  found  in 
his  house,)  and  expected  to  march  against  the  English 
army  in  a  short  time,  when  he  was  suspected  of  high 
treason,  and  instantlv  executed  without  the  least  ex- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  SIS 

animation.  Perhaps  no  death  in  Ava  ever  produced 
such  universal  rejoicings,  as  that  of  the  Pakan  Woon. 
We  never,  to  this  day,  hear  his  name  mentioned, 
but  with  an  epithet  of  reproach  or  hatred.  Anoth- 
er brother  of  the  King  was  appointed  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  army  now  in  readiness,  but  with  no 
i  very  sanguine  expectations  of  success.  Some  weeks 
after  the  departure  of  these  troops,  two  of  the  Woon- 
gyees  were  sent  down  for  the  purpose  of  negotiating. 
But  not  being  successful,  the  Queen's  brother,  the 
acting  King  of  the  country,  was  prevailed  on  to  go. 
Great  expectations  were  raised  in  consequence;  but 
his  cowardice  induced  him  to  encamp  his  detachment 
of  the  army  at  a  great  distance  from  the  English, 
and  even  at  a  distance  from  the  main  body  of  the 
Burmese  army,  whose  head-quarters  were  then  at 
Maloun.  Thus  he  effected  nothing,  though  report* 
were  continually  reaching  us,  that  peace  was  nearly 
concluded. 

"  The  time  at  length  arrived  for  our  release  from 
the  dreary  scenes  of  Oung-pen^a.  A  messenger 
from  our  friend,  the  Governor  of  the  north  gate  of 
the  palace,  informed  us  that  an  order  had  been  given, 
the  evening  before,  in  the  palace,  for  Mr.  Judson's 
release.  On  the  same  evening  an  official  order  ar- 
rived; and  with  a  joyful  heart  I  set  about  preparing 
for  our  departure  early  the  following  morning. 
But  an  unexpected  obstacle  occurred,  which  made 
us  fear  that  I  should  still  be  retained  as  a  prisoner. 
The  avaricious  jailers,  unwilling  to  lose  their  prey, 
insisted,  that  as  my  name  was  not  included  in  the 
order,  I  should  not  go.  In  vain  I  urged  that  I  was 
not  sent  there  as  a  prisoner,  and  that  they  had  no 
authority  over  me — they  still  determined  I  should 
not  go,  and  forbade  the  villagers  from  letting  me  a' 
cart.  Mr.  Judson  was  then  taken  out  of  prison,1 
and  brought  to  the  jailers'  house,  where,  by  prom- 
ises and  threatenings,  he  finally  gained  their  consent,! 
on  condition  that  we  would  leave  the  remaining  part 
27 


314  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

of  our  provisions  we  had  recently  received  from  Ava. 
It  was  noon  before  we  were  allowed  to  depart. 
When  we  reached  Amarapora,  Mr.  Judson  was 
obliged  to  follow  the  guidance  of  the  jailer,  who  con- 
ducted him  to  the  Governor  of  the  city.  Having 
made  all  necessary  inquiries,  the  Governor  appoint- 
ed another  guard,  which  conveyed  Mr.  Judson  to 
the  court-house  in  Ava,  to  which  place  he  arrived 
sometime  in  the  night.  I  took  my  own  course,  pro- 
cured a  boat,  and  reached  our  house  before  dark. 

"  My  first  object  the  next  morning,  was  to  go  in 
search  of  your  brother,  and  I  had  the  mortification 
to  meet  him  again  in  prison,  though  not  the  death 
prison.  I  went  immediately  to  my  old  friend,  the 
Governor  of  the  city,  who  now  was  raised  to  the 
rank  of  a  Woongyee.  He  informed  me  that  Mr. 
Judson  was  to  be  sent  to  the  Burmese  camp,  to  act 
as  translator  and  interpreter;  and  that  he  was  put  in 
confinement  for  a  short  time  only,  till  his  affairs  were 
settled.  Early  the  following  morning  I  went  to 
this  officer  again,  who  told  me  that  Mr.  Judson  had 
that  moment  received  twenty  tickals  from  govern- 
ment, with  orders  to  go  immediately  on  board  a  boat 
for  Maloun,  and  that  he  had  given  him  permission 
to  stop  a  few  moments  at  the  house,  it  being  on  his 
way.  I  hastened  back  to  the  house,  where  Mr.  Jud- 
son soon  arrived;  but  was  allowed  to  remain  only  a 
short  time,  while  I  could  prepare  food  and  clothing 
for  future  use.  He  was  crowded  into  a  little  boat, 
where  lie  had  not  room  sufficient  to  lie  down,  and 
where  his  exposure  to  the  cold  damp  nights  threw 
him  into  a  violent  fever,  which  had  nearly  ended  all 
his  sufferings.  He  arrived  at  Maloun  on  the  third 
day,  where,  ill  as  he  was,  he  was  obliged  to  enter 
immediately  on  the  work  of  translating.  He  remain- 
ed at  Maloun  six  weeks,  suffering  as  much  as  he  had 
at  any  time  in  prison,  excepting  he  was  not  in  irons, 
nor  exposed  to  the  insults  of  those  cruel  jailers. 

"  For  the  first  fortnight  after  his  departure,  my 
anxiety  was  less  than  it  had  been  at  any  time  pre- 


MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  815 

vious,  since  the  commencement  of  our  difficulties.    I 
knew  the  Burmese  officers  at  the  camp  would  feel 
the  value  of  Mr.  Judson's  services  too  much  to  al- 
low their  using  any  measures  threatening  his  life. 
I  thought  his  situation,  also,  would  be  much  more 
comfortable  than  it  really  was— hence  my  anxiety 
was  less.     But  my  health,  which  had  never  been  re- 
stored,  since  that  violent  attack  at   Oung-pen-la, 
now  daily  declined,  till  I  was  seized  with  the  spotted 
fever,  with  all  its  attendant  horrors.     I  knew  the 
nature  of  the  fever  from  its  commencement;  and 
from  the  shattered  state  of  my  constitution,  together 
with  the  want  of  medical  attendants,  I  concluded  it 
must  be  fatal.     The  day  I  was  taken  with  the  fever, 
a  Burmese  nurse  came  and  offered  her  services  for 
Maria.     This  circumstance  filled  me  with  gratitude 
and  confidence  in  God;  for  though  I  had  so  long 
and  so  constantly  made  efforts  to  obtain  a  person 
of  this  description,  I  had  never  been  able;  when  at 
the  very  time  I  most  needed  one,  and  without  any 
exertion,  a  voluntary  offer  was  made.     My  fever 
raged  violently,  and  without  any  intermission.     I 
began  to  think  of  settling  my  worldly  affairs,  and  of 
committing  my  dear  little  Maria  to  the  care  of  a 
Portuguese  woman,  when  I  lost  my  reason,  and  was 
insensible  to  all  around  me.     At  this  dreadful  period. 
Dr.  Price  was  released  from  prison;  and  hearing  of 
my  illness,  obtained  permission  to  come  and  see  me. 
He  has  since  told  me  that  my  situation  was  the  most 
distressing  he  had  ever  witnessed,  and  that  he  did 
not  then  think  I  should  survive  many  hours.     My 
hair  was  shaved,  my  head  and  feet  covered  with  blis- 
ters, and  Dr.  Price  ordered  the  Bengalee  servant 
who  took  care  of  me,  to  endeavour  to  persuade  me 
io  take  a  little  nourishment,  which  I  had  obstinately 
refused  for  several  days.     One  of  the  first  things 
I  recollect  was,  seeing  this  faithful  servant  standing 
by  me,  trying  to  induce  me  to  take  a  little  wine  and 
water.     I  was  in  fact  so  far  gone,  that  the  Burmese 
neighbours  who  had  come  in  to  see  me  expire,  said. 


SI  6  MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 

'She  is  dead;  and  if  the  King  of  angels  should 
come  in,  he  could  not  recover  her.' 

"The  fever,  I  afterwards  understood,  had  run 
seventeen  days  when  the  blisters  were  applied.  I 
now  began  to  recover  slowly;  but  it  was  move  than 
a  month  after  this  before  I  had  strength  to  stand. 
While  in  this  weak,  debilitated  state,  the  servant 
who  had  followed  your  brother  to  the  Burmese  camp, 
came  in,  and  informed  me  that  his  master  had  arriv- 
ed, and  was  conducted  to  the  court-house  in  town. 
I  sent  off  a  Burman  to  watch  the  movements  of 
government,  and  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  in  what 
way  Mr.  Judson  was  to  be  disposed  of.  He  soon 
returned  with  the  sad  intelligence,  that  he  saw  Mr. 
Judson  go  out  of  the  palace  yard,  accompanied  by 
two  or  three  Burmans,  who  conducted  him  to  one  of 
the  prisons;  and  that  it  was  reported  in  town,  that 
he  was  to  be  sent  back  to  the  Oung-pen-la  prison. 
I  was  too  weak  to  bear  ill  tidings  of  any  kind;  but 
a  shock  so  dreadful  as  this,  almost  annihilated  me. 
For  some  time,  I  could  hardly  breathe;  but  at  last 
gained  sufficient  composure  to  despatch  Moung  Ing 
to  our  friend,  the  Governor  of  the  north  gate,  and 
begged  him  to  make  one  more  effort  for  the  release 
of  Mr.  Judson,  and  prevent  his  being  sent  back  to 
the  country  prison,  where  I  knew  he  must  suffer 
much,  as  I  could  not  follow.  Moung  Ing  then  went 
in  search  of  Mr.  Judson;  and  it  was  nearly  dark, 
when  he  found  him  in  the  interior  of  an  obscure 
prison.  I  had  sent  food  early  in  the  afternoon,  but 
being  unable  to  find  him,  the  bearer  had  returned 
with  it,  which  added  another  pang  to  my  distresses, 
as  I  feared  he  was  already  sent  to  Oung-pen-la. 

"  If  I  ever  felt  the  value  and  efficacy  of  prayer,  I 
did  at  this  time.  I  could  not  rise  from  my  couch;  I 
could  make  no  efforts  to  secure  my  husband;  I  could 
only  plead  with  that  great  and  powerful  Being  who 
has  said,  '  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and 
I  will  hear,  and  thou  shalt  glorily  me;'  and  who 
made  me  at  this  time  feel  so  powerfully  this  promise, 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSOK.  317 

that  I  became  quite  composed,  feeling  assured  that 
my  prayers  would  be  answered. 

"When  Mr.  Judson  was  sent  from  Maloun  to 
Ava,  it  was  within  fire  minutes'  notice,  and  without 
his  knowledge  of  the  cause.  On  his  way  up  the  riverr 
he  accidentally  saw  the  communication  made  to 
government  respecting  him,  which  was  simply  this : 
'  We  have  no  further  use  for  Yoodathan,  we  there- 
fore return  him  to  the  golden  city.'  On  arriving  at 
the  court-house,  there  happened  to  be  no  one  pres- 
ent who  was  acquainted  with  Mr.  J.  The  presiding1 
officer  inquired  from  what  place  he  had  been  sent  to 
Maloun.  He  was  answered  from  Oung-pen-la.  Let 
him  then,  said  the  officer,  be  returned  thither—  when 
he  was  delivered  to  a  guard  and  conducted  to  the- 
place  above  mentioned,  thereto  remain  until  he  could' 
he  conveyed  to  Oung-pen-la.  In  the  meantime  the 
Governor  of  the  north  gate  presented  a  petition  to 
the  high  court  of  the  Empire,  offered  himself  as  Mr. 
Judson's  security,  obtained  his  release,  and  took  him 
to  his  house,  where  he  treated  him  with  considera- 
ble kindness,  and  to  which  I  was  removed  as  seon 
as  returning  health  would  allow. 

"  The  advance  of  the  English  army  towards 
the  capital  at  this  time  threw  the  whole  town  into 
the  greatest  state  of  alarm,  and  convinced  the  gov- 
ernment that  some  speedy  measures  must  be  taken 
to  save  the  golden  city.  They  had  hitherto  rejected 
all  the  overtures  of  Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  imag- 
ining, until  this  late  period,  that  they  could  in  some- 
way or  other  drive  the  English  from  the  counny. 
Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price  were  daily  called  to  the 
palace  and  consulted j  in  fact  nothing  was  done 
without  their  approbation.  Two  English  officers-,, 
also,  who  had  lately  been  brought  to  Ava  as  prisonv 
ers,  were  continually  consulted,  and  their  good  offi- 
ces requested  in  endeavouring  to  persuade  the  Brit- 
ish General  to  make  peace  on  easier  terms.  It  waa. 
finally  concluded  that  Mr.  Judson  and  one  of  the 
officers  above  mentioned,  should  be  sent  immediately 


318  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

to  the  English  camp,  in  order  to  negotiate.  The 
danger  attached  to  a  situation  so  responsible,  under 
a  government  so  fickle  as  the  Burmese,  induced  your 
brother  to  use  every  means  possible  to  prevent  his 
being  sent.  Dr.  Price  was  not  only  willing,  but  de- 
sirous of  going;  this  circumstance  Mr.  Judson  rep- 
resented to  the  members  of  government,  and  begged 
he  might  not  be  compelled  to  go,  as  Dr.  Price  could 
transact  the  business  equally  as  well  as  himself. 
After  some  hesitation  and  deliberation,  Dr.  Price 
was  appointed  to  accompany  Dr.  Sandford,  one  of 
the  English  officers,  on  condition  that  Mr.  Judson 
would  stand  security  for  his  return;  while  the  other 
English  officer,  then  in  irons,  should  be  security  for 
Dr.  Sandford.  The  King  gave  them  a  hundred 
tickals  each,  to  bear  their  expenses,  (twenty-five  of 
which  Dr.  Sandford  generously  sent  to  Mr.  Gouger, 
still  a  prisoner  at  Oung-peri-la,)  boats,  men,  and  a 
Burmese  officer,  to  accompany  them,  though  he 
ventured  no  farther  than  the  Burman  camp.  With 
the  most  anxious  solicitude  the  court  waited  the  ar- 
rival of  the  messengers,  but  did  not  in  the  least  relax 
in  their  exertions  to  fortify  the  city.  Men  and 
beasts  were  at  work  night  and  day,  making  new 
stockades  and  strengthening  old  ones,  and  whatever 
buildings  were  in  their  way  were  immediately  torn 
down.  Our  house,  with  all  that  surrounded  it,  was 
levelled  to  the  ground,  and  our  beautiful  little  com- 
pound turned  into  a  road  and  a  place  for  the  erection 
of  cannon.  All  articles  of  value  were  conveyed 
out  of  town,  and  safely  deposited  in  some  other 
place. 

"  At  length  the  boat  in  which  the  ambassadors  had 
been  sent  was  seen  approaching  a  day  earlier  than 
was  expected.  As  it  advanced  towards  the  city,  the 
banks  were  lined  by  thousands,  anxiously  inqui'ing 
their  success.  But  no  answer  was  given — the  gov- 
ernment must  firsi  hear  the  news.  The  palace  g>-tes 
were  crowded,  the  officers  at  the  Loot-dau  -were 
seated,  when  Dr.  Price  made  the  following  comi \u- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  319 

nication:  'The  General  and  commissioners  will 
make  no  alteration  in  their  terms,  except  the  hundred 
lacks  (a  lack  is  a  hundred  thousand)  of  rupees,  may 
be  paid  at  four  different  times.  The  first  twenty- 
five  lacks  to  be  paid  within  twelve  days,  or  the  army 
will  continue  their  march.5  In  addition  to  this,  the 
prisoners  were  to  be  given  up  immediately.  The 
General  had  commissioned  Dr.  Price  to  demand  Mr. 
Judson  and  myself  and  little  Maria.  This  was  com- 
municated to  the  King,  who  replied,  '  They  are 
not  English,  they  are  my  people,  and  shall  not  go.-' 
At  this  time  I  had  no  idea  that  we  should  ever  be 
released  from  Ava.  The  government  had  learned 
the  value  of  your  brother's  services,  having  employ- 
ed him  the  last  three  months;  and  we  both  conclud- 
ed they  would  never  consent  to  our  departure.  The 
foreigners  were  again  called  to  a  consultation,  to  see 
what  could  be  done.  Dr.  Price  and  Mr.  Judson  told 
them  plainly  that  the  English  would  never  make 
peace  on  any  other  terms  than  those  offered,  and  that 
it  was  in  vain  to  go  down  again  without  the  money. 
It  was  then  proposed  that  a  third  part  of  the  first 
sum  demanded  should  be  sent  down  immediately. 
Mr.  Judson  objected,  and  still  said  it  would  be  use- 
less. Some  of  the  members  of  government  then 
intimated  that  it  was  probable  the  teachers  were  on 
the  side  of  the  English,  and  did  not  try  to  make 
them  take  a  smaller  sum;  and  also  threatened  if 
they  did  not  make  the  English  comply,  they  and 
their  families  should  suffer. 

"In  this  interval,  the  fears  of  the  government 
were  considerably  allayed,  by  the  offers  of  a  Gene- 
ral, by  name  Layar-thoo-yah,  who  desired  to  make 
one  more  attempt  to  conquer  the  English,  and  dis- 
perse them.  He  assured  the  King  and  government, 
that  he  could  so  fortify  the  ancient  city  of  Pagan, 
as  to  make  it  impregnable;  and  that  he  would  there 
defeat  and  destroy  the  English.  His  offers  were 
lieard,  he  marchedto  Pagan  with  a  very  considerable 
force,  and  made,  strong  the  fortifications.     But  the 


820  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

English  took  the  city  with  perfect  ease,  and  dis- 
persed the  Burmese  army,  while  the  General  fled  to 
Ava,  and  had  the  presumption  to  appear  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  King,  and  demand  new  troops.  The 
King  being  enraged  that  he  had  ever  listened  to  him 
for  a  moment,  in  consequence  of  which  the  negotia- 
tion had  been  delayed,  the  English  General  provoked, 
and  the  troops  daily  advancing,  that  he  ordered  the 
General  to  be  immediately  executed !  The  poor  fel- 
low was  soon  hurled  from  the  palace,  and  beat  all 
the  way  to  the  court-house — when  he  was  stripped 
of  his  rich  apparel,  bound  with  cords,  and  made  to 
kneel  and  bow  towards  the  palace.  He  was  then 
delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  executioners,  who, 
by  their  cruel  treatment,  put  an  end  to  his  existence, 
before  they  reached  the  place  of  execution. 

"  The  King  caused  it  to  be  reported,  that  this 
General  was  executed,  in  consequence  of  disobeying 
his  commands,  'not  to  fight  the  English.1 

"  Dr.  Price  was  sent  off  the  same  night,  with  part 
of  the  prisoners,  and  with  instructions  to  persuade 
the  General  to  take  six  lacks  instead  of  twenty-five. 
He  returned  in  two  or  three  days  with  the  appalling 
intelligence,  that  the  English  General  was  very  an- 
gry, refused  to  have  any  communication  with  him, 
and  was  now  within  a  few  days'  march  of  the  capi- 
tal. The  Queen  was  greatly  alarmed,  and  said  the 
money  should  be  raised  immediately,  if  the  English 
wotfld  only  stop  their  march.  The  whole  palace 
was  in  motion,  gold  and  silver  vessels  were  melted 
up,  the  King  and  Queen  superintended  the  weighing 
of  a  part  of  it,  and  were  determined  if  possible  to 
save  their  city.  The  silver  was  ready  in  the  boats 
by  the  next  evening;  but  they  had  so  little  confi- 
dence in  the  English,  that  after  all  their  alarm,  they 
concluded  to  send  down  six  lacks  only,  with  the  as- 
surance that  if  the  English  would  stop  where  they 
then  were,  the  remainder  should  be  forth  coming 
immediately. 

"  The  government  now  did  not  even  ask  Mr.  Jud- 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  321 

son  the  question  whether  he  would  go  or  not;  but 
some  of  the  officers  took  him  by  the  arm,  as  he  was 
walking  in  the  street,  and  told  him  he  must  go  im- 
mediately on  board  the  boat,  to  accompany  two  Bur- 
mese officers,  a  Woongyee  and  Woondouk,  who 
were  going  down  to  make  peace.  Most  of*  the  Eng- 
lish prisoners  were  sent  at  the  same  time.  The 
General  and  commissioners  would  not  receive  the 
six  lacks,  neither  would  they  stop  their  march;  but 
promised,  if  the  sum  complete  reached  them  before 
they  should  arrive  at  Ava,  they  would  make  peace. 
The  General  also  commissioned  Mr.  Judson  to  col- 
lect the  remaining  foreigners,  of  whatever  country, 
and  ask  the  question  before  the  Burmese  govern- 
ment, whether  they  wished  to  go  or  stay.  Those 
who  expressed  a  wish  to  go  should  be  delivered  up 
immediately,  or  peace  would  not  be  made. 

"  Mr.  Judson  reached  Ava  at  midnight;  had  all 
the  foreigners  called  the  next  morning,  and  the  ques- 
tion asked.  Some  of  the  members  of  government 
said  to  him,  'You  will  not  leave  us — you  shall  be- 
come a  great  man  if  you  will  remain.'  He  then 
secured  himself  from  the  odium  of  saying  that  he 
wished  to  leave  the  service  of  his  Majesty,  by  recur- 
ring to  the  order  of  Sir  Archibald,  that  whoever 
wished  to  leave  Ava  should  be  given  up,  and  that  I 
had  expressed  a  wish  to  go,  so  that  he  of  course 
must  follow.  The  remaining  part  of  the  twenty- 
five  lacks  was  soon  collected;  the  prisoners  at  Oung- 
pen-la  were  all  released,  and  either  sent  to  their 
houses,  or  down  the  river  to  the  English;  and  in  two 
days  from  the  time  of  Mr.  Judson's  return,  we  took 
an  affectionate  leave  of  the  good  natured  officer  who 
had  so  long  entertained  us  at  his  house,  and  who 
now  accompanied  us  to  the  water  side,  and  we  then 
left  forever  the  banks  of  Ava. 

"  It  was  on  a  cool,  moonlight  evening,  in  the 
month  of  March,  that  with  hearts  filled  with  grati- 
tude to  God,  and  overflowing  with  joy  at  our  pros- 
pects, we  passed  down  the  Irrawaddy,  surrounded 


322 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 


by  six  or  eight  golden  boats,  and  accompanied  by- 
all  we  had  on  earth.  The  thought  that  we  had 
still  to  pass  the  JBurman  camp,  would  sometimes 
occur  to  damp  our  joy,  for  we  feared  that  some  ob- 
stacle might  there  arise  to  retard  our  progress.  Nor 
were  we  mistaken  in  our  conjectures.  We  reached 
the  camp  about  midnight,  where  we  were  detained 
two  hours;  the  Woongyee,  and  high  officers,  insist- 
ing that  we  should  wait  at  the  camp,  while  Dr. 
Price,  (who  did  not  return  to  Ava  with  your  brother, 
but  remained  at  the  camp,)  should  go  on  with  the 
money,  and  first  ascertain  whether  peace  would  be 
made.  The  Burmese  government  still  entertained 
the  idea,  that  as  soon  as  the  English  had  received 
the  money  and  prisoners,  they  would  continue  their 
march,  and  yet  destroy  the  capital.  We  knew  not 
but  that  some  circumstance  might  occur  to  break 
off  the  negotiations;  Mr.  Judson  therefore  strenu- 
ously insisted  that  he  would  not  remain,  but  go  on 
immediately.  The  officers  were  finally  prevailed  on 
to  consent,  hoping  much  from  Mr.  Judson's  assis- 
tance in  making  peace. 

"  We  now,  for  the  first  time,  for  more  than  a  year 
and  a  half,  felt  that  we  were  free,  and  no  longer 
subject  to  the  oppressive  yoke  of  the  Burmese. 
And  with  what  sensations  of  delight,  on  the  next 
morning  did  I  behold  the  masts  of  the  steam-boat, 
the  sure  presage  of  being  within  the  bounds  of  civi- 
lized life.  As  soon  as  our  boat  reached  the  shore, 
Brigadier  A.  and  another  officer  came  on  board,  con- 
gratulated us  on  our  arrival,  and  invited  us  on  board 
the  steam-boat,  where  I  passed  the  remainder  of  the 
day;  while  your  brother  went  on  to  meet  the  Gene- 
ral, who,  with  a  detachment  of  the  army,  had  en- 
camped at  Yandabo,  a  few  miles  further  down  the 
river.  Mr.  Judson  returned  in  the  evening,  with  an 
invitation  from  Sir  Archibald,  to  come  immediately 
to  his  quarters,  where  I  was  the  next  morning  intro- 
duced, and  received  with  the  greatest  kindness  by 
the  General,  who  had  a  tent  pitched  for  us  near  his 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  323 

own_took  us  to  his  own  table,  and  treated  us  with 
the  kindness  of  a  father,  rather  than  as  strangers  of 
another  country. 

"  We  feel  that  our  obligations  to  General  Camp- 
bell can  never  be  cancelled.  Our  final  release  from 
Ava,  and  our  recovering  all  the  property  that  had 
there  been  taken,  was  owing  entirely  to  his  efforts. 
This  subsequent  hospitality,  and  kind  attention  to 
the  accommodations  for  our  passage  to  Rangoon,  have 
left  an  indelible  impression  on  our  minds,  which  can 
never  be  forgotten.  We  daily  received  the  congrat- 
ulation of  the  British  officers,  whose  conduct  towards 
us  formed  a  striking  contrast  to  that  of  the  Burmese. 
I  presume  to  say,  that  no  persons  on  earth  were  ever 
happier  than  we  were  during  the  fortnight  we  passed 
at  the  English  camp.  For  several  days,  this  single 
idea  wholly  occupied  my  mind,  that  we  were  out  of 
the  power  of  the  Burmese  government,  and  once 
more  under  the  protection  of  the  English.  Our 
feelings  continually  dictated  expressions  like  these : 
What  shall  we  render  to  the  Lord  for  all  his  benefits 
toward  us. 

"  The  treaty  of  peace  was  soon  concluded,  signed 
by  both  parties,  and  a  termination  of  hostilities  pub- 
licly declared.  We  left  Yandabo,  after  a  fortnight's 
residence,  and  safely  reached  the  mission  house  in 
Rangoon,  after  an  absence  of  two  years  and  three 
months. 

"  A  review  of  our  trip  to,  and  adventures  in  Ava, 
often  excites  the  inquiry,  Why  were  we  permitted 
to  go?  What  good  has  been  effected ?  Why  did  I 
not  listen  to  the  advice  of  friends  in  Bengal,  and 
remain  there  till  the  war  was  concluded?  But  all 
that  we  can  say,  is,  It  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to 
direct  his  steps.  So  far  as  my  going  round  to  Ran- 
goon, at  the  time  I  did,  was  instrumental  in  bring- 
ing those  heavy  afflictions  upon  us,  I  can  only  state, 
that  if  I  ever  acted  from  a  sense  of  duty  in  my  life, 
it  was  at  that  time;  for  my  conscience  would  not 
allow  me  any  peace,  when  I  thought  of  sending  for 


824  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

your  brother  to  come  to  Calcutta,  in  prospect  of  the 
approaching-  war.  Our  Society  at  home  have  lost  no 
property  in  consequence  of  our  difficulties;  but  two 
years  of  precious  time  have  been  lost  to  the  mission, 
unless  some  future  advantage  may  be  gained,  in 
consequence  of  the  severe  discipline  to  which  we 
ourselves  have  been  subject.  We  are  sometimes 
induced  to  think,  that  the  lesson  we  found  so  very 
hard  to  learn,  will  have  a  beneficial  effect  through 
our  lives;  and  that  the  mission  may,  in  the  end,  be 
advanced  rather  than  retarded. 

"  We  should  have  had  no  hesitation  about  re- 
maining in  Ava,  if  no  part  of  the  Burmese  empire 
had  been  ceded  to  the  British.  But  as  it  was,  we 
felt  it  would  be  an  unnecessary  exposure,  besides  the 
missionary  field  being1  much  more  limited,  in  conse- 
quence of  intoleration.  We  now  consider  our  fu- 
ture missionary  prospects  as  bright  indeed;  and  our 
only  anxiety  is,  to  be  once  more  in  that  situation 
where  our  time  will  be  exclusively  devoted  to  the 
instruction  of  the  heathen." 

In  a  concluding  paragraph,  dated  Amherst,  July 
27,  she  adds: 

"'From  the  date,  at  the  commencement  of  this 
long  letter,  you  see,  my  dear  brother,  that  my  pa- 
tience has  continued  for  two  months.  I  have  fre- 
quently been  induced  to  throw  it  aside  altogether, 
but  feeling  assured  that  you  and  my  other  friends 
are  expecting  something  of  this  kind,  I  am  in- 
duced to  send  it  with  all  its  imperfections.  This 
letter,  dreadful  as  are  the  scenes  herein  described, 
gives  you  but  a  faint  idea  of  the  awful  reality.  The 
anguish,  the  agony  of  mind,  resulting  from  a  thou- 
sand little  circumstances  impossible  to  delineate  on 
paper,  can  be  known  by  those  only,  who  have  been 
in  similar  situations.  Pray  for  us,  my  dear  brother 
and  sister,  that  these  heavy  afflictions  may  not  be 
in  vain,  but  may  be  blessed  to  our  spiritual  good, 
and  the  advancement  of  Christ's  church  among  the 
heathen." 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  325 

At  the  close  of  this  long  and  melancholy  narrative* 
we  may  appropriately  introduce  the  following  trib- 
ute to  the  benevolence  and  talents  of  Mrs.  Judson, 
written  by  one  of  the  English  prisoners,  who  were 
confined  at  Ava  with  Mr.  Judson.  It  was  pub- 
lished in  a  Calcutta  paper,  after  the  conclusion  of 
the  war: 

"  Mrs.  Judson  was  the  author  of  those  eloquent 
and  forcible  appeals  to  the  government,  which  pre- 
pared them  by  degrees  for  submission  to  terms  of 
peace,  never  expected  by  any,  who  knew  the  hau- 
teur and  inflexible  pride  of  the  Burman  court. 

"  And  while  on  this  subject,  the  overflowings  of 
grateful  feelings,  on  behalf  of  myself  and  fellow 
prisoners,  compel  me  to  add  a  tribute  of  public 
thanks  to  that  amiable  and  humane  female,  who, 
though  living  at  a  distance  of  two  miles  from  our 
prison,  without  any  means  of  conveyance,  and  very 
feeble  in  health,  forgot  her  own  comfort  and  infir- 
mity, and  almost  every  day  visited  us,  sought  out 
and  administered  to  our  wants,  and  contributed  in 
every  way  to  alleviate  our  misery. 

"  While  we  were  all  left  by  the  government  des- 
titute of  food,  she,  with  unwearied  perseverance,  by 
some  means  or  other,  obtained  for  us  a  constant 
supply. 

"When  the  tattered  state  of  our  clothes  evinced 
the  extremity  of  our  distress,  she  was  ever  ready  to 
replenish  our  scanty  wardrobe. 

"When  the  unfeeling  avarice  of  our  keepers  con- 
fined us  inside,  or  made  our  feet  fast  in  the  stocks, 
she,  like  a  ministering  angel,  never  ceased  her  ap- 
plications to  the  government,  until  she  was  author- 
ized to  communicate  to  us  the  grateful  news  of  our 
enlargement,  or  of  a  respite  from  our  galling  oppres- 
sions. 

"  Besides  all  this,  it  was  unquestionably  owing, 
in  a  chief  degree,  to  the  repeated  eloquence,  and 
forcible  appeals  of  Mrs.  Judson,  that  the  untutored 


826  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Burman  was  finally  made  willing  to  secure  the  wel- 
fare and  happiness  of  his  country,  by  a  sincere 
peace." 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Removal   to  Amherst — Mrs.   Judson's   Death. 

The  following'  letter  from  Mrs.  Judson  is  a  valu- 
ible  proof,  that  the  severe  sufferings  and  appalling 
langers  which  she  had  experienced,  did  not  abate 
her  love  for  the  souls  of  the  Burmans,  nor  diminish 
her  desire  to  go  onward  with  the  Mission.  She  had 
devoted  her  life  to  this  service;  and  she  was  ready  to 
die  whenever  the  sacrifice  should  be  needful  for  the 
welfare  of  the  heathen. 

TO  MRS.  CHAPLIN,  OF  WATERVILLE. 

"  Rangoon,  April  26,  1826. 
"My  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin, 

"  I  live,  again  to  write  you,  again  to  attempt  a 
continuance  of  a  correspondence  which  has  been  to 
me  so  valuable,  and  which  I  wish  to  be  continued 
till  the  end  of  life.  We  have  formerly  talked  of  tri- 
als and  privations,  but  for  the  last  two  years  we 
have  felt  the  full  import  of  these  words.  Our  bodily 
and  mental  sufferings  have  often  been  such  as  to  cause 
me,  in  moments  of  despair,  to  exclaim,  'We  shall 
one  day  perish  by  the  hand  of  Saul.'  But  that  kind 
Being,  who  has  ever  upheld  us,  has  in  safety  brought 
us  through  so  many  narrow  passages,  that  our  faith 
assures  us  of  being  brought  into  a  wide  field  at  last. 
But,  my  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin,  I  am  distressed  to  find, 
that  those  afflictions  which  are  often  productive  of 
much  advantage  to  the  children  of  God,  have  passed 
away  without,  I  fear,  leaving  those  salutary  effects, 
for  which  I  had  hoped.  And  yet  I  trust  the  pros- 
perity of  the  Burman  mission,  (still  the  dearest  ob- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  327 

ject  of  our  hearts,)  will  be  promoted  by  those  events, 
which  have  taken  place  the  last  two  years.  We 
have  no  longer  to  solicit  the  patronage  of*  a  haughty 
Monarch,  for  the  establishment  of  our  mission,  or  to 
court  the  favor  of  the  Woongyees,  to  prevent  the 
persecution  of  the  converts;  but  in  future  shall  be 
allowed  to  sit  under  our  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  and 
call  to  perishing,  immortal  beings,  to  listen  to  the 
glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel. 

"  We  are  now  busily  employed  in  preparing  for 
our  departure  to  Amherst.  We  shall  doubtless  be 
obliged  to  go  through  many  trials,  as  it  is  a  new 
place,  and  no  houses  yet  built.  But  the  Burmese 
population  will  be  considerable,  and  we  shall  have 
every  advantage  for  prosecuting  the  mission.  Four 
of  our  Christian  families  have  already  gone,  and 
we  shall  follow  in  a  few  days.  My  female  school 
will,  I  trust,  soon  be  in  operation — then  you  shall 
hear  from  me  constantly." 

Alas !  her  fond  anticipations  were  soon  disappoint- 
ed. The  mission  is  indeed,  we  trust,  to  go  on, 
until  Burmah  shall  be  converted  to  God.  But  she 
who  had  assisted  in  its  establishment,  who  had 
largely  shared  in  its  trials  and  joys;  and  to  whose 
firmness,  intrepidity,  ready  presence  of  mind,  and 
devoted  affection,  her  husband  and  Dr.  Price  were 
indebted,  under  God,  for  the  preservation  of  their 
lives,  during  their  imprisonment  at  Ava,  was  soon 
to  be  summoned  away  from  her  toils  and  sufferings 
on  earth,  to  the  presence  of  her  Saviour. 

LETTER  FROM  MR.  JUDSON  TO  DR.  BOLLES,  THE  COR- 
RESPONDING SECRETARY. 

"  Rangoon,  March  25,  1826. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"Through  the  kind  interposition  of  our  Heavenly- 
Father,  our  lives  have  been  preserved,  in  the  most 
imminent  danger,  from  the  hand  of  the  executioner, 
and  in  repeated  instances  of  most  alarming  illness. 


328  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

during  my  protracted  imprisonment  of  one  year  and 
seven  months — nine  months  in  three  pair  of  fetters, 
two  months  in  five,  six  months  in  one,  and  two 
months  a  prisoner  at  large.  Subsequent  to  the 
latter  period,  I  spent  about  six  weeks  in  the  house 
of  the  north  Governor  of  the  palace,  who  petitioned 
for  my  release,  and  took  me  under  his  charge;  and 
finally,  on  the  joyful  21st  of  February  last,  took 
leave,  with  Mrs.  Judson  and  family,  of  the  scene 
of  our  sufferings — sufferings  which,  it  would  seem, 
have  been  unavailing  to  answer  any  valuable  mis- 
sionary purpose,  unless  so  far  as  they  may  have 
been  silently  blessed  to  our  spiritual  improvement 
and  capacity  for  future  usefulness.  Let  me  beg 
your  prayers,  that  it  may  not  be  in  vain,  that  we 
have  been  afflicted.  Dr.  Price  remains  in  the  ser- 
vice of  his  Burmese  Majesty.  My  intention,  on 
leaving  Ava,  was  to  proceed  to  Mergui  or  Tavoy, 
ports  south  of  Rangoon,  and  ceded  by  the  treaty  to 
the  British  government;  but  since  arriving,  I  have 
found  it  advisable  to  wait  a  little,  previous  to  the 
evacuation  of  this  place  by  the  British  troops,  with 
a  view  to  settling  at  a  new  town  about  to  be  estab- 
lished in  the  neighbourhood  of  Martaban,  on  the 
dividing  line  between  the  British  and  Burman  terri- 
tories. 

"  It  is  supposed  that  all  Martaban  will  remove  to 
the  new  place,  on  the  other  side  of  the  Salwen  river. 
The  emigration  also  from  all  the  southern  districts 
of  Burmah  will  be  great,  so  that  the  native  popula- 
tion will  far  exceed  that  of  the  places  first  mentioned. 
Add  to  which,  that  it  is  much  more  centrical,  and, 
from  the  superior  productiveness  of  the  adjacent 
country,  and  the  facility  of  communication  with 
Siam,  will  probably  become  a  place  of  much  great- 
er trade. 

"  The  disciples  and  inquirers  have  been  dispersed 
in  all  directions.  Several  are  dead;  several  I  found 
on  my  passage  down  the  river,  and  gave  them  notice 
of  my  plans,  in  case  they  might  wish  to  follow;  and 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  839 

several  are  in  this  place  waiting  for  some  movement. 
Moung  Shwa-ba  has  been  in  the  mission  house 
through  the  whole,  and  Moung  Ing  with  Mrs. 
Judson  at  Ava.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  I  have  been 
unable  to  find,  but  understood  he  was  alive  some- 
where in  the  interior.  We  had  a  pleasant  meeting 
with  Mah  Men-la  and  her  sister  Mah  Doke,  who 
were  living  in  boats  at  Prome,  and  instantly  resolved 
to  accompany  us.  I  long  for  the  time  when  we 
shall  be  able  to  re-erect  the  standard  of  the  Gospel, 
and  enjoy  once  more  the  stated  worship  and 
ordinances  of  the  Lord's  house.  I  feel  a  strong 
desire  henceforth  to  know  nothing  among  this 
people,  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified;  and  under 
an  abiding  sense  of  the  comparative  worthlessness 
of  all  worldly  things,  to  avoid  every  secular  occupa- 
tion, and  all  literary  and  scientific  pursuits,  and 
devote  the  remainder  of  my  days  to  the  simple  dec- 
laration of  the  all-precious  truth  of  the  Gospel  of 
our  great  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

On  the  1st  of  April,  Mr.  Judson  left  Rangoon,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Crawford,  the  Commissioner  of 
the  Governor  General  of  India,  on  an  exploring  ex- 
pedition, to  a  part  of  the  territories  ced  ed  by  the 
Burmese  to  the  British.  They  proceeded  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Salwen,  or  Martaban  river,,  (see  map,) 
where  they  fixed  on  the  site  of  a  town,  on  the  east- 
ern bank,  which  they  called  Amherst,  in  honor  of 
the  Governor  General.  On  this  occasion,  the  60th 
chapter  of  Isaiah  was  read  by  Mr.  Judson,  and  a 
prayer  offered.  The  British  flag  was  hoisted,  and 
other  ceremonies  signalized  the  occupation  of  this 
spot,  as  the  seat  of  the  English  government  in  the 
newly  ceded  territories. 

On  the  9th  of   April,  Mr.  Judson  returned  to 
Rangoon,  and  mado  immediate  preparations  to  pro- 
ceed to  Amherst. 
28 


380  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 


LETTER    FROM  MR.  JUDSON   TO  THE  CORRESPONDING 
SECRETARY. 

"  Rangoon,  July  31,  1826. 
"Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  At  the  date  of  my  last  letter,  I  was  waiting  for 
an  opportunity  of  removing  to  Amherst.  Since  then, 
the  Commissioner,  Mr.  Crawford,  who  is  appointed 
to  negotiate  a  secondary  treaty  with  the  court  of  Ava, 
renewed  his  proposal  for  me  to  accompany  the  em- 
bassy, and  pledged  himself,  in  case  of  my  complying, 
to  use  his  interest  to  procure  the  insertion  of  an  ar- 
ticle in  the  treaty,  favorable  to  religious  toleration 
— an  object  which  I  have  had  at  heart  so  many  years, 
and  which,  though  now  on  account  of  the  opening 
in  the  south  provinces,  not  so  necessary  as  formerly, 
yet  greatly  favorable  to  the  gradual  introduction  of 
religion,  into  all  parts  of  the  country,  from  the  sta- 
tion which  we  propose  occupying.  With  these 
views,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  accept  the  offer. 
Desirous,  however,  of  making  a  commencement  in 
the  new  place,  as  early  as  possible,  and  unwilling  to 
disappoint  the  native  converts,  who  had  left  this,  in 
the  full  expectation  of  our  immediately  following 
them,  I  accompanied  Mrs.  Judson  and  family  thither, 
in  the  end  of  last  month,  and  after  seeing  them  com- 
fortably settled,  in  a  temporary  house  belonging  to 
Captain  Fenwick,  Civil  Superintendant  of  the  place, 
winch  he  kindly  vacated  for  Mrs.  Judson's  accommo- 
dation, I  returned  to  Rangoon  the  9th  inst.  The 
embassy  will  leave  this  for  Ava,  on  the  receipt  of 
final  orders  from  Bengal,  which  are  daily  expected." 

It  was  during  the  absence  of  Mr.  Judson,  that 
Mrs.  Judson  was  seized  with  the  fatal  disorder, 
which  terminated  her  life,  on  the  24th  of  October, 
1826.  The  shocks  which  her  constitution  had  re- 
ceived, from  previous  attacks  of  disease,  and  during 
the  scenes  at  Ava,  rendered  her  incapable  of  with- 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  381 

standing  the  violence  of  this  last  attack.  She  died 
— died  in  a  strange  place — and  surrounded  by  stran- 
gers. Such  was  God's  will.  It  would  be  consoling 
to  know  more  of  the  state  of  her  mind,  during  her 
sickness,  and  of  her  feelings  in  prospect  of  death. 
But  she  is  gone.  Her  life  was  a  series  of  proofs, 
that  she  loved  the  Saviour;  and  we  may  believe, 
with  entire  confidence,  that  she  has  entered  hi  to  the 
joy  of  her  Lord. 

The  following  letters  from  her  husband  contain  a 
statement  of  all  the  particulars  which  could  be  ob- 
tained concerning  her  last  sickness  and  death.  His 
feelings  it  would  be  presumptuous  to  attempt  to  de- 
scribe. His  letters,  though  he  has  not  suffered  him- 
self to  dwell  on  his  dreadful  loss,  indicate  so  much 
of  suppressed  anguish,  that  every  heart  must  be 
moved  to  sympathy. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  dated 
Ava,  Dec.  7,  1826,  Mr.  Judson,  after  stating  that 
he  had  been  unsuccessful  in  obtaining  a  provision  in 
the  treaty  for  religious  toleration,  and  that  his  ab- 
sence from  home  would  be  extended  to  seven  or 
eight  months,  adds : 

"  But  above  all,  the  news  of  the  death  of  my  be- 
loved wife,  has  not  only  thrown  a  gloom  over  all  my 
future  prospects,  but  has  forever  imbittered  the  re- 
collection of  the  present  journey,  in  consequence  of 
which,  I  have  been  absent  from  her  dying  bed,  and 
prevented  from  affording  the  spiritual  comfort  which 
her  lonely  circumstances  peculiarly  required,  and  of 
contributing  to  avert  the  fatal  catastrophe,  which 
has  deprived  me  of  one  of  the  first  of  women,  the 
best  of  wives. 

"  I  commend  myself  and  motherless  child  to  your 
sympathy  and  prayers." 


3S2  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JTJDSON. 


LETTER  FROM  MR.  JUDSON  TO  MRS.   HASSELTINE,  OP 
BRADFORD,  (MASS.) 

"  Ava,  Dec.  7,  1826. 
"  Dear  Mother, 

"  This  letter,  though  intended  for  the  whole  fami- 
ly, I  address  particularly  to  you;  for  it  is  a  mother's 
heart  that  will  be  most  deeply  interested  in  its  mel- 
ancholy details.  I  propose  to  give  you,  at  different 
times,  some  account  of  my  great  irreparable  loss,  of 
which  you  will  have  heard,  before  receiving  this 
letter. 

"  I  left  your  daughter,  my  beloved  wife,  at 
Amherst,  the  5th  of  July  last,  in  good  health,  com- 
fortably situated,  happy  in  being  out  of  the  reach 
of  our  savage  oppressors,  and  animated  in  prospect 
of  a  field  of  missionary  labor  opening  under  the 
auspices  of  British  protection.  It  affords  me  some 
comfort,  that  she  not  only  consented  to  my  leaving 
her,  for  the  purpose  of  joining  the  present  embassy 
to  Ava,  but  uniformly  gave  her  advice  in  favor  of 
the  measure,  whenever  I  hesitated  concerning  my 
duty.  Accordingly,  I  left  her.  On  the  fifth  or 
July,  I  saw  her  for  the  last  time.  Our  parting  was 
much  less  painful  than  many  others  had  been.  We 
had  been  preserved  through  so  many  trials  and 
vicissitudes,  that  a  separation  of  three  or  four 
months,  attended  with  no  hazards,  to  either  party, 
seemed  a  light  thing.  We  parted,  therefore,  with 
cheerful  hearts,  confident  of  a  speedy  reunion,  and 
indulging  fond  anticipations  of  future  vears  of 
domestic  happiness.  After  my  return  to  Rangoon, 
and  subsequent  arrival  at  Ava,  I  received  several 
letters  from  her,  Avritten  in  her  usual  style,  and 
exhibiting  no  subject  of  regret  or  apprehension, 
except  the  declining  health  of  our  little  daughter 
Maria.  Her  last  was  dated  the  14th  of  Sept.  She 
says,  <  I  have  this  day  moved  into  the  new  house, 
and,  for  the  first  time  since  we  were  broken  up  at 
Ava,  feel  myself  at  home.     The  house  is  large  and 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  383 

convenient,  and  if  you  Were  here  I  should  feel  quite 
happy.  The  native  population  is  increasing-  very 
fast,  and  things  wear  rather  a  favorable  aspect. 
Moung  Ing's  school  has  commenced  with  ten 
scholars,  and  more  are  expected.  Poor  little  Maria 
is  still  feeble.  I  sometimes  hope  she  is  getting  bet- 
ter; then  again  she  declines  to  her  former  weakness. 
When  I  ask  her  where  Papa  is,  she  always  starts  up 
and  points  towards  the  sea.  The  servants  behave 
very  well,  and  I  have  no  trouble  about  anything 
excepting  you  and  Maria.  Pray  take  care  of  your- 
self, particularly  as  it  regards  the  intermittent  fever 
at  Ava.  May  God  preserve  and  bless  you,  and 
restore  you  in  safety  to  your  new  and  old  home,  is 
the  prayer  of  your  affectionate  Ann.' 

"  On  the  3d  of  Oct.  Capt.  F ,  Civil  Superin- 

tendant  of  Amherst,  writes, '  Mrs.  Judson  is  extreme- 
ly well.5  Why  she  did  not  write  herself  by  the 
same  opportunity,  I  know  not.  On -the  18th,  the 
same  gentleman  writes,  '  I  can  hardly  think  it  right 
to  tell  you,  that  Mrs.  Judson  has  had  an  attack  of 
fever,  as  before  this  reaches  you,  she  will,  I  sincere- 
ly trust,  be  quite  well,  as  it  has  not  been  so  severe 
as  to  reduce  her.  This  was  occasioned  by  too  close 
attendance  on  the  child.  However,  her  cares  have 
been  rewarded  in  a  most  extraordinary  manner,  as 
the  poor  babe,  at  one  time,  was  so  reduced,  that  no- 
rational  hope  could  be  entertained  of  its  recovery; 
but  at  present  a  most  favorable  change  has  taken 
place,  and  she  has  improved  wonderfully.  Mrs. 
Judson  had  no  fever  last  night,  so  that  the  intermis- 
sion is  now  complete.'  The  tenor  of  this  letter  was 
such,  as  to  make  my  mind  quite  easy,  both  as  it 
regarded  the  mother  and  the  child.  My  next  com- 
munication was  a  letter  with  a  black  seal,  handed 
me  by  a  person,  saying  he  was  sorry  to  inform  me 
of  the  death  of  the  child.  I  know  not  whether  this 
was  a  mistake  on  his  part,  or  kindly  intended  to 
prepare  my  mind  for  the  real  intelligence.  I  went 
into  my  room,  and  opened  the  letter  with  feeling  of 


334  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSOK. 

gratitude  and  joy,  that  at  any  rate  the  mother  was 

spared.     It  was  from  Mr.  B ,  Assistant  Superin 

tendant  of  Amherst,  dated  the  26th  of  October,  and 
began  thus : 

"  l  My  dear  Sir,  to  one  Who  has  suffered  so  much 
and  with  such  exemplary  fortitude,  there  needs  but 
little  preface  to  tell  a  tale  of  distress.  It  were  cruel 
indeed  to  torture  you  with  doubt  and  suspense.  To 
sum  up  the  unhappy  tidings  in  a  few  words — Mrs. 
Judson  is  no  more? 

"At  intervals,  I  got  through  with  the  dreadful 
letter,  and  proceed  to  give  you  the  substance  as 
indelibly  engraven  on  my  heart. 

"  '  Early  in  the  month  she  was  attacked  with  a 
most  violent  fever.  From  the  first  she  felt  a  strong 
presentiment  that  she  should  not  recover,  and  on 
the  24th,  about  eight  in  the  evening,  she  expired. 

Dr.   R was  quite  assiduous  in   his  attentions, 

both  as  friend  and  physician.    Capt.  F procured 

her  the  services  of  a  European  woman  from  the 
45th  regiment;  and  be  assured  all  was  done,  that 
could  be  done  to  comfort  her  in  her  sufferings,  and 
to  smooth  the  passage  to  the  grave.  We  all  feel 
deeply  the  loss  of  this  excellent  lady,  whose  short- 
ness of  residence  among  us  was  yet  sufficiently  long 
to  impress  us  with  a  deep  sense  of  her  worth  and 
virtues.  It  was  not  until  about  the  20th  that  Dr.  R. 
began  seriously  to  suspect  danger.  Before  that 
period,  the  fever  had  abated  at  intervals,  but  its  last 
approach  baffled  all  medical  skill.  On  the  morning 
of  the  23d,  Mrs.  Judson  spoke  for  the  last  time. 
The  disease  had  then  completed  its  conquest,  and 
from  that  time,  up  to  the  moment  of  dissolution,  she 
lay  nearly  motionless,  and  apparently  quite  insensi- 
ble. Yesterday  morning,  I  assisted  in  the  last  mel- 
ancholy office  of  putting  her  mortal  remains  in  the 
coffin;  and  in  the  evening  her  funeral  was  attended 
by  all  the  European  officers  now  resident  here. 
We  have  buried  her  near  the  spot  where  she  first 
landed;  and  I  have  put  up  a  small  rude  fence  around 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  335 

the  grave,  to  protect  it  from  incautious  intrusion. 
Your  little  girl  Maria  is  much  better.  Mrs.  Whitlock 
has  taken  charge  of  her;  and  I  hope  she  will  con- 
tinue to  thrive  under  her  care.' 

"  Two  days  later,  Captain  F.  writes  thus  to  a 
friend  in  Rangoon: 

"  <  I  trust  that  you  will  be  able  to  find  means  to 
inlbrm  our  friend  of  the  dreadful  loss  he  has  suffered. 
Mrs.  Judson  had  slight  attacks  of  fever  from  the  8th 
or  9th  inst.  but  we  had  no  reason  to  apprehend  the 
fatal  result.  I  saw  her  on  the  18th,  and  at  that 
time  she  was  free  from  fever,  scarcely  if  at  all  redu- 
ced. I  was  obliged  to  go  up  the  country  on  a  sud- 
den business,  and  did  not  hear  of  her  danger  until 
my  return  on  the  24th;  on  which  day  she  breathed 
her  last  at  8,  P.  M.  I  shall  not  attempt  to  give  you 
an  account  of  the  gloom  which  the  death  of  this 
most  amiable  woman  has  thrown  over  our  small  so- 
ciety. You,  who  were  so  well  acquainted  with  her, 
must  feel  her  loss  more  deeply;  but  we  had  just 
known  her  long  enough  to  value  her  acquaintance 
as  a  blessing  in  this  remote  corner.  I  dread  the  ef- 
fect it  will  have  on  poor  Judson.  I  am  sure  you 
will  take  every  care  that  this  mournful  intelligence 
may  be  opened  to  him  as  carefully  as  possible.' 

"  The  only  other  communication  on  this  subject 
that  has  reached  me,  is  the  following  line  from  Sir 
Archibald.  Campbell  to  the  envoy:  'Poor  Judson 
will  be  dreadfully  distressed  at  the  loss  of  his  good 
and  amiable  wife.  She  died  the  other  day  at  Am- 
herst, of  remittent  fever,  eighteen  days  ill.' 

"  You  perceive,  that  I  have  no  account  whatever 
of  the  state  of  her  mind,  in  view  of  death  and 
eternity,  or  of  her  wishes  concerning  her  darling 
babe,  whom  she  loved  most  intensely.  I  hope  to 
glean  some  information  on  these  points  from  the 
physician  who  attended  her,  and  the  native  converts 
who  must  have  been  occasionally  present. 

"  I  will  not  trouble  you,  my  dear  mother,  with  an 
account  of  my  own  private  feelings — the  bitter 


336  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUDSON. 

heart-rending  anguish,  which  for  some  days  would 
not  admit  of  mitigation,  and  the  comfort  which  the 
Gospel  subsequently  afforded,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  brings  life  and  immortality  to  light. 
Blessed  assurance — and  let  us  apply  it  afresh  to  our 
hearts — that  while  I  am  writing  and  ycu  perusing 
these  lines,  her  spirit  is  resting  and  rejoicing  in  the 
heavenly  paradise, 

'  Where  glories  shine,  and  pleasures  roll, 
That  charm,  delight,  transport  the  soul  ; 
And  every  panting  wish  shall  be 
Possess'd  of  boundless  bliss  in  thee.' 

And  there,  my  dear  mother,  we  also  soon  shall  be, 
uniting  and  participating  in  the  felicities  of  heaven 
with  her,  for  whom  we  now  mourn.  '  Amen — even 
so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.'  " 

TO    THE    SAME. 

«  Amherst,  Feb.  4,  1827. 

"  Amid  the  desolation  that  death  has  made,  I  take 
up  my  pen  once  more  to  address  the  mother  of  my  be- 
loved Ann.  I  am  sitting  in  the  house  she  built — in 
the  room  where  she  breathed  her  last — and  at  a  win- 
dow from  which  I  see  the  tree  that  stands  at  the 
head  of  her  grave,  and  the  top  of  the  '  small  rude 
fence,'  which  they  have  put  up  '  to  protect  it  from 
incautious  intrusion.' 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  are  living  in  the  house, 
having  arrived  here  about  a  month  after  Ann's 
death;  and  Mrs.  Wade  has  taken  charge  of  my  poor 
motherless  Maria.  I  was  unable  to  get  any  accounts 
of  the  child  at  Rangoon;  and  it  was  only  on  my 
arriving  here,  the  24th  ult.  that  I  learned  she  was 
still  alive.  Mr.  Wade  met  me  at  the  landing  place; 
and  as  I  passed  on  to  the  house,  one  and  another  of 
the  native  Christians  came  out,  and  when  they  saw 
me,  they  began  to  weep.  At  length  we  reached  the 
house;  and  I  almost  expected  to  see  my  Love  coming 
out  to  meet  me,  as  usual:  but  no,  I  saw  only  in  the 
arms  of  Mrs.  Wade,  a  poor  little  puny  child,  who- 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.  JUDSON.  337 

could  not  recognise  her  weeping  father,  and  from 
whose  infant  mind  had  long  been  erased  all  recollec- 
tions of  the  mother  who  loved  her  so  much. 

"  She  turned  away  from  me  in  alarm,  and  I,  obli 
ged  to  seek  comfort  elsewhere,  found  my  way  to  the 
grave;  but  who  ever  obtained  comfort  there  ?  Thence 
I  went  to  the  house,  in  which  I  left  her;  and  looked 
at  the  spot  where  we  last  knelt  in  prayer,  and  where 
we  exchanged  the  parting  kiss. 

"  The  doctor  -who  attended  her  has  removed  to 
another  station,  and  the  only  information  I  can  ob- 
tain, is  such  as  the  native  Christians  are  able  to 
communicate. 

"  Tt  seems  that  her  head  was  much  affected,  during 
her  last  days,  and  she  said  but  little.  She  sometimes 
complained  thus — '  The  teacher  is  long  in  coming, 
and  the  new  Missionaries  are  long  in  coming :  I  must 
die  alone,  and  leave  my  little  one;  but  as  it  is  the 
will  of  God,  I  acquiesce  in  his  will.  I  am  not  afraid 
of  death,  but  I  am  afraid  I  shall  not  be  able  to  bear 
these  pains.  Tell  the  teacher  that  the  disease  was 
most  violent,  and  I  could  not  write;  tell  him  how 
I  suffered  and  died;  tell  him  all  that  you  see;  and 
take  care  of  the  house  and  things  until  he  returns.' 
When  she  was  unable  to  notice  anything  else,  she 
would  still  call  the  child  to  her,  and  charge  the  nurse 
to  be  kind  to  it,  and  indulge  it  in  everything,  until 
its  father  should  return.  The  last  day  or  two,  she 
lay  almost  senseless  and  motionless,  oh  one  side — 
her  head  reclining  on  her  arm— her  eyes  closed — and 
at  8  in  the  evening,  with  one  exclamation  of  distress 
in  the  Burman  language,  she  ceased  to  breathe. 

"  Feb.  7.  I  have  been  on  a  visit  to  the  physician 
who  attended  her  in  her  illness.  He  has  the  char- 
acter of  a  kind,  attentive  and  skilful  practitioner; 
and  his  communications  to  me  have  been  rather  con- 
soling. I  am  now  convinced  that  everything  possi- 
ble was  done;  and  that  had  I  been  present  myself, 
I  could  not  have  essentially  contributed  to  avert  the 
fatal  termination  of  the  disease.  The  doctor  was 
29 


338  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

with  her  twice  a  day,  and  frequently  spent  the 
greater  part  of  the  night  by  her  side.  He  says, 
that  from  the  first  attack  of  the  fever,  she  was  per- 
suaded she  should  not  recover;  but  that  her  mind 
was  uniformly  tranquil  and  happy  in  the  prospect  of 
death.  She  only  expressed  occasional  regret  at  leav- 
ing her  child,  the  native  Christians,  and  the  schools, 
before  her  husband  or  another  missionary  family 
could  arrive.  The  last  two  days  she  was  free  from 
pain.  On  her  attention  being  roused  by  reiterated 
questions,  she  replied,  '  I  feel  quite  well,  only  very 
weak.'     These  were  her  last  words. 

"  The  doctor  is  decidedly  of  opinion  that  the  fatal 
termination  of  the  fever  is  not  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
localities  of  the  new  settlement,  but  chiefly  to  the 
weakness  of  her  constitution,  occasioned  by  severe 
privations  and  long  protracted  sufferings  which  she 
endured  at  Ava.  Oh,  with  what  meekness,  patience, 
magnanimity,  and  Christian  fortitude,  she  bore  those 
sufferings !  And  can  I  wish  they  had  been  less  ?  Can 
I  sacrilegiously  wish  to  rob  her  crown  of  a  single 
gem?  Much  she  saw  and  suffered  of  the  evil  of 
this  evil  world;  and  eminently  was  she  qualified  to 
relish  and  enjoy  the  pure  and  holy  rest  into  which 
she  has  entered.  True,  she  has  been  taken  from  a 
sphere,  in  which  she  was  singularly  qualified,  by  her 
natural  disposition,  her  winning  manners,  her  devot- 
ed zeal,  and  her  perfect  acquaintance  with  the  lan- 
guage, to  be  extensively  serviceable  to  the  cause  of 
Christ;  true,  she  has  been  torn  from  her  husband's 
bleeding  heart,  and  from  her  darling  babe;  but  in- 
finite wisdom  and  love  have  presided,  as  ever,  in 
this  most  afflicting  dispensation.  Faith  decides,  that 
it  is  all  right;  and  the  decision  of  faith,  eternity  will 
soon  confirm. 

"  I  have  only  time  to  add,  (for  I  am  writing  in 
great  haste,  with  very  short  notice  of  the  present 
opportunity  of  sending  to  Bengal,)  that  poor  little 
Maria,  though  very  feeble,  is,  I  hope,  recovering  from 
her  long  illness.     She  began  indeed  to  recover,  while 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  339 

under  the  care  of  the  lady  who  kindly  took  charge 
of  her,  at  her  mother's  death;  but  when  after  Mr. 
Wade's  arrival  she  was  brought  back  to  this  house, 
she  seemed  to  think  that  she  had  returned  to  her 
former  home,  and  had  found  in  Mrs.  Wade  her  own 
mother.  And  certainly  the  most  tender,  affectionate 
care  is  not  wanting  to  confirm  her  in  this  idea." 

But  there  was  yet  in  reserve  another  trial,  to  add 
bitterness  to  the  cup  of  his  sorrow.  The  poor 
motherless  child  survived  but  a  few  months.  Her 
father  thus  announced  her  death. 

TO  MRS.  JUDSON'S  MOTHER. 

"  Amherst,  April  26,  1827. 
"  Dear  Mother  Hasseltine, 

"  My  sweet  little  Maria  lies  by  the  side  of  her 
fond  mother.  The  complaint,  to  which  she  wa3 
subject  several  months,  (an  affection  of  the  bowels,) 
proved  incurable.  She  had  the  best  medical  advice; 
and  the  kind  care  of  Mrs.  Wade  could  not  have  been, 
in  any  respect,  exceeded  by  that  of  her  own  mother. 
But  all  our  efforts,  and  prayers,  and  tears,  could  not 
propitiate  the  cruel  disease.  The  work  of  death 
went  forward;  and  after  the  usual  process,  excruci- 
ating to  a  parent's  feelings,  she  ceased  to  breathe, 
on  the  24th  inst.  at  three  o'clock,  P.  M.  aged  two 
years  and  three  months.  We  then  closed  her  f?ded 
eyes,  and  bound  up  her  discolored  lips,  where  the 
dark  touch  of  death  first  appeared,  and  folded  her 
little  hands — the  exact  pattern  of  her  mother's,  on 
her  cold  breast.  The  next  morning,  we  made  her 
last  bed,  in  the  small  enclosure  which  surrounds  her 
mother's  lonely  grave.  Together  they  rest  in  hope, 
under  the  hope  tree,  (Hopia)  which  stands  at  the 
head  of  the  graves:  and  together,  I  trust,  their 
spirits  are  rejoicing,  after  a  short  separation  of  pre- 
cisely six  months. 

"  Thus  I  am  left  alone  in  the  wide  world.  My 
father's  family,  and  all  my  relatives,  have  been,  for 


840  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

many  years,  separated  from  me,  by  seas  that  I  shall 
never  repass.  They  are  the  same  to  me  as  if  buried. 
My  own  dear  family  I  have  actually  buried:  one  in 
Rangoon,  and  two  in  Amherst.  What  remains  for 
me,  but  to  hold  myself  in  readiness  to  follow  the  dear 
departed  to  that  blessed  world, 

'  Where  my  best  friends,  my  kindred  dwell, 
Where  God,  my  Saviour,  reigns  ?'  " 

The  following  letter,  though  written  at  a  later 
period,  may  properly  be  introduced  here: 

TO   MRS.   JUDSON'S  SISTERS. 

«  Maulmein,  Dec.  4,  1827. 

"  My  dear  Sisters, 

"  It  is  a  most  affecting  thought  to  me,  that  when 
you  were  expressing  your  feelings  for  my  poor  moth- 
erless Maria,  and  requesting  that  she  might  be  sent 
home — that  very  day,  perhaps  hour,  death  was  lay- 
ing his  stiffening  hand  on  her  little  emaciated  form, 
and  turning  a  deaf,  pitiless  ear  to  the  supplications 
of  her  agonized  father,  and  the  yearning  wishes  of 
dear  distant  relatives.  Death  mocks  at  us,  and  tram- 
ples our  dearest  hopes  and  our  lives  in  the  dust. 
Dreadful  tyrant,  offspring  and  ally  of  sin !  But  go 
on  now,  and  do  thy  worst.  Thy  time  will  come. 
The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed,  is  death. 
Yes,  awful  power,  thou  shalt  devour  thyself  and 
die.  And  then  my  angelic  Ann,  and  my  meek  blue- 
eyed  Roger,  and  my  tender-hearted,  affectionate, 
darling  Maria, — my  venerable  father,  you,  my  dear 
sisters,  that  still  remain,  our  still  surviving  parents, 
and  I  hope,  myself,  though  all  unworthy,  shall  be 
rescued  from  the  power  of  death  and  the  grave; 
and  when  the  crown  of  life  is  aet  on  our  heads,  and 
we  know  assuredly,  that  we  shall  die  no  more,  we 
shall  make  heaven's  arches  ring  with  songs  of  praise 
to  Him,  who  hath  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood. 

"It  is  also  an  affecting  thought,  that  when  sister 
M  was  writing  hers  of  the  24th  of  October,  1826, — 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS;    JtDSON;  341 

that  very  day,  perhaps  hour,  the  object  of  her  sis- 
terly love  was  just  becoming-  incapable  of  reciprocat- 
ing the  affectionate  salutation.  Her  head  was  re- 
clining on  her  arm.  She  was  thinking,  I  doubt  not, 
of  her  absent  husband,  her  distant  parents  and  sis- 
ters; and  above  all,  of  her  poor  sickly  orphan  child, 
wh)se  plaintive  cries  she  could  no  more  hush.  And 
she  thought^  I  doubt  not,  of  her  Saviour,  and  the 
heavenly  glory  that  was  just  opening  to  her  view. 
But  on  all  these  subjects,  a  cloud  of  darkness  must 
ever  rest,  till  dispelled  by  the  light  of  heaven.  All 
my  questioning  of  the  people  who  were  about  her 
dying  bed,  has  been  able  to  elicit  no  other  particu- 
lars, besides  those  which  I  have  already  communi- 
cated. 

"  You  ask  many  questions,  in  A.'s  letter  of  March 
23,  about  our  sufferings  at  Ava:  but  how  can  I  an- 
swer them  now?  There  would  be  some  pleasure  in 
reviewing  those  scenes,  if  she  were  alive;  but  now 
I  cannot.  The  only  pleasant  reflection — the  only 
one  that  assuages  the  anguish  of  retrospection — is, 
that  she  now  rests  far  away,  where  no  spotted  faced, 
executioner  can  fill  her  heart  with  terror;  where  no 
unfeeling  magistrate  can  extort  the  scanty  pittance 
which  she  had  preserved  through  every  risk,  to  sus- 
tain her  fettered  husband  and  famishing  babe,  no 
more  exposed  to  lie  on  a  bed  of  languishment,  and. 
stung  with  the  uncertainty,  what  would  become  of 
her  poor  husband  and  child,  when  she  was  gone 
No,  she  has  her  little  ones  aro\md  her,  I  trust,  and 
has  taught  them  to  praise  the  source  whence  their 
deliverance  flowed.  Yes,  her  little  son,  his  soul  en- 
larged to  angel's  size,  was  perhaps  the  first  to  meet 
her  at  heaven's  portals,  and.  welcome  his  mother  to 
his  own  abode.  "  And  her  daughter  followed  her  in 
six  short  months.  Had  she  remained,  it  seems  to 
me  impossible  to  have  complied  with  your  request, 
and  sent  her  far  from  me  over  the  seas, 

"  How  happy  should  I  he  to  find  myself  once  more 
in  the  bosom  of  the  famif. y  &  Bradford*  and  tell  you 


342  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

ten  thousand  things  that  I  cannot  put  on  paper* 
But  this  will  never  be.  Nor  is  it  of  much  conse- 
quence. A  few  more  rolling  suns,  and  you  will  hear 
of  my  death,  or  I  of  yours.  Till  then,  believe  me 
your  most  affectionate  brother.  And  when  we  meet 
in  heaven — when  all  have  arrived,  and  we  find  all 
safe,  forever  safe,  and  our  Saviour  ever  safe  and 
glorious,  and  in  him  all  his  beloved — oh  shall  we  not 
be  happy,  and  ever  praise  Him  who  has  endured  the 
cross  to  wear  and  confer  such  a  crown! " 

There  is  a  moral  sublimity  in  the  feelings  which 
these  letters  disclose.  Here  are  the  workings  of  the 
strongest  conjugal  affection,  and  the  tenderest  pa- 
rental love.  Here,  too,  are  the  triumphs  of  a  faith 
which  looks  beyond  the  grave;  and  the  consolations 
of  a  hope  which  gathers  brightness  from  sorrow. 
Many  hearts,  Ave  trust,  are  accustomed  to  remember 
this  bereaved  husband  and  father  at  the  throne  of 
mercy.  May  the  grace  of  his  Saviour  ever  be  suf- 
ficient for  him;  and  strengthen  him  to  go  onward  in 
Tiis  missionary  work,  till  he  shall  finish  his  course, 
and  wear  the  crown. 

The  following  lines,  written  by  Mrs.  Boardman, 
on  the  death  of  the  little  Maria,  may  be  appropriate- 
ly introduced  here.  They  possess  much  poetic 
merit  But  the  tender,  pious  feeling  which  per- 
vades them,  enhances  their  value: 

Ah  !  this  is  death,  my  innocent ;  'tis  he, 
Whose  chilling  hand  has  touch'd  thy  tender  frame. 
"With  placid  feeling,  we  behold  thee  still, 
For  thou  art  lovely  in  his  cold  embrace — 
.'Serene  thy  wfoiten'd  brow, — and  diy  mild  eye 
Ting'd  with  a  deeper  blue  than  when  in  health. 
Thy  trembling  lips  are  pale— thy  bosom  throbs; 
Yet  still  we  weep  not — for  full  well  we  know, 
This  agitatioo  is  thy  soul's  release, 
From  its  low  tenement,  to  mount  above. 

Thou  heed'st  us  not  ;  not  e'en  the  bursting  sigh 
Of  thy  dear  father,  now  can  pierce  thine  ear. 
Aud  yet  that  look,  that  supplicating  glance* 


MEMOIR    01'    MRS.    JUDSOIi.  343 

What  would  it  crave'?  what  wouldst  thou  ask,  my  love! 

Has  e'er  thy  father  told  thee  of  a  spot, 

A  dwelling  place  from  human  ken  concealed! 

A  mansion  where  the  weaiy,  and  the  sad, 

And  broken  hearted,  find  a  sweet  repose! 

And  has  he  told  thee,  in  that  resting  place 

There  calmly  slumbers  one,  whose  gentle  hand, 

From  earliest  infancy,  supplied  thy  wants! 

Whose  bosom  was  thy  pillow;  and  whose  eye 

Forever  beam'd  on  thee,  with  fondest  love! 

And  wouldst  thou  seek  thy  mother  in  the  grave! 
(For  'tis  the  grave  I  speak  of)~there  is  rest— 
And  thou  art  weary,  love,  and  need'st  repose. 
Though  short  thy  life,  full  many  a  day  of  pain, 
And  night  of  restlessness,  has  been  thy  lot. 
Bom  in  a  heathen  land,— far,  far  remov'd 
From  all  thy  parents  lov'd,  in  former  years— 
When  thou  first  saw'st  the  light,  these  were  not  there, 
To  kneel  beside  thy  mother,  and  implore 
Blessings  upon  thy  little  head,  and  sing 
The  song  of  gratitude,  and  joy,  and  praise. 
Strangers  were  there ;  strangers  to  truth  and  peace ; 
Strangers  to  feeling;  strangers  to  her  God. 
Thy  father  came  not  then  to  kiss  his  babe, 
And  glad  the  heart  of  her  who  gave  thee  birth* 
Alas  !  a  loathsome,  dark,  and  dreary  cell 
Was  his  abode,— anxiety  his  guest. 

Thy  mother's  tale,  replete  with  varied  scenes, 
Exceeds  my  powers  to  tell ;  but  other  harps, 
And  other  voices,  sweeter  far  than  mine, 
Shall  sing  her  matchless  worth,  her  deeds  of  love, 
Her  zeal,  her  toils,  her  sufferings,  and  her  death. 

But  all' is  over  now.     She  sweetly  sleeps, 
In  yonder  new-made  grave  ;  and  thou,  sweet  babe, 
Shalt  soon  be  softly  pillowed  on  her  breast. 
Yes,  ere  to-morrow's  sun  shall  gild  the  west, 
Thy  father  shah  have  said  a  long  adieu 
To  the  last  ling'ring  hope  of  earthly  joy: 
Thy  throbbings  will  have  ceas'd;  thine  eye  be  closed  J 
And  thou,  Maria,  wilt  have  found  thy  rest. 
Thy  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope,  till  that  great  day, 
When  He  who  once  endur'd  far  greater  woes 
Than  mortal  man  can  know  ;  who  when  on  earth 
Receiv'd  the  little  children  to  his  arms, 
Graciously  blessing  them,  shall  come  again: 
Shall  come— not  in  the  garb  of  sinful  man— 


344  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

But  clothed  in  majesty,  array'd  in  power. 
Then  shall  thy  dust  arise — nor  thine  alone ; 
But  all  who  sleep  shall  wake  and  rise  with  thee. 
Then,  like  the  glorious  body  of  thy  Lord, 
Who  wakes  thy  dust,  this  fragile  frame  shall  be. 
Then  shalt  thou  mount  with  him  on  angel's  wings ; 
Be  freed  from  sorrow,  sickness,  sin  and  death, 
And  in  his  presence  find  eternal  bliss. 

Those  who  have  followed,  thus  far,  this  eventful 
narrative,  do  not  need  any  comment  to  assist  them 
to  form  an  estimate  of  Mrs.  Judson.  We  cannot, 
however,  refrain  from  taking  notice  of  two  or  three 
prominent  points  of  her  character. 

Her  habitual  piety  is  the  most  lovely  and  impor- 
tant trait.  It  was  not  an  official  devotion,  assumed 
on  particular  occasions.  It  was  not  a  flame  which 
blazed  up  brightly  at  rare  and  uncertain  intervals. 
She  was  everywhere  and  at  all  times,  the  Christian 
and  the  Missionary.  She  walked  with  God.  Her 
secret  journals,  in  which  she  recorded  her  thoughts, 
with  no  witness  but  the  Searcher  of  hearts;  her 
most  private  letters,  in  which  she  poured  out  her 
feelings  without  reserve,  are  marked  by  even  more 
of  fervent  and  humble  piety  than  her  public  wri- 
tings. Religion  was  the  chosen  theme  of  her  con- 
versation; and  it  is  known  that  she  spent  much  time 
in  secret  devotion.  The  hopes  of  religion  support- 
ed her  in  her  appalling  sufferings;  and  the  love  of 
Christ  constrained  her  to  persevere  unto  death  in  her 
efforts  to  lead  the  poor  wanderers  of  Burmah  to  the 
Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  their  souls. 

Her  unwearied  perseverance  is  another  character- 
istic. Something  of  this  may  be  attributed  to  her 
natural  temperament;  but  it  is  mainly  to  be  ascribed 
to  tne  ardor  of  her  desire  for  the  salvation  of  men. 
We  have  seen  her,  amid  perplexities,  disease  and 
danger,  pressing  steadily  onward  towards  the  great 
object  to  which  her  life'was  devoted.  The  state  of 
her  health  repeatedly  forced  her  away  from  the 
scene  of  her  labors;  but  she  returned  "the  moment 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JtJDSON.  345 

that  her  recruited  strength  would  permit.  The 
tumults  of  war  and  the  exasperated  barbarity  of 
the  government,  subjected  her  and  her  associates  to 
sufferings  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  modern 
missions.  But  as  soon  as  peace  returned,  instead  of 
flying  from  a  country  where  she  had  endured  so 
much,  and  where  her  benevolent  toils  had  been  so 
cruelly  requited,  her  first  thoughts  were  directed  to 
the  reestablish ment  of  the  mission. 

Of  her  intellectual  powers,  it  is  needless  to  say 
anything.  Her  actions  and  her  writings  furnish 
ample  evidence  of  superior  talents. 

It  would  be  proper  to  say  something  in  this  place, 
of  her  person,  her  manners,  and  her  private  charac- 
ter. On  these  points,  however,  we  can  say  little 
from  personal  knowledge,  as  the  author  had  but 
once  the  pleasure  of  an  interview  with  her.  The 
portrait  prefixed  to  this  volume  is  thought  by  her 
friends  to  be  a  correct  resemblance  of  her,  as  she- 
appeared  during  her  late  visit  to  the  United  States. 
In  her  manners,  there  was  much  unaffected  dignity: 
but  she  was  affable;  and  there  was  an  attractive 
grace  in  her  conversation,  resulting  from  the  union 
of  mental  strength  with  feminine  affections.  Her 
dispositions  were  kind,  and  her  benevolence  Avarm, 
active,  and  unwearied.  Her  constitutional  temper- 
ament was  ardent,  and  may  sometimes  have  had  too 
much  influence  over  her  feelings.  The  important 
and  sorrowful  scenes  through  which  she  passed,  call- 
ing for  decision,  activity,  energy,  and  fortitude,  were 
less  favorable  than  the  sheltered  and  quiet  retirement 
of  domestic  life,  for  the  cultivation  of  the  softer  and 
the  gentler  qualities;  and  their  effect  may  have  been 
perceptible  in  her  character.  But  a  woman,  placed 
in  her  situation,  and  tasked  with  her  duties,  is  not 
to  be  judged  by  any  ordinary  standard.  We  appeal, 
with  confidence,  to  the  course  of  her  life,  to  her 
journals  and  letters,  and  to  those  persons,  of  kindred 
minds  and  feelings,  who  have  conversed  with  her, 
for  ample  testimony  to  tlie  warmth  of  her  affections, 


S46  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

to  her  affability,  modesty  and  meekness,  as  well  as 
to  the  strength  of  her  intellect,  and  the  ardor  of  her 
zeal  for  the  welfare  of  mankind.  Envy,  with  its 
acute  vision,  and  calumny,  with  its  open  ear  and 
ready  tongue,  although  they  have  assailed  her,  have 
never  insinuated  a  doubt  of  the  purity  of  her  life. 
She  was  a  mark  for  malice,  aimed  not  at  her  alone, 
but  at  the  cause  of  her  Saviour.  The  reproaches 
which  were  meant  for  him,  fell  on  her;  but  she  was 
content  to  suffer  for  his  sake.  She  felt,  too,  that  she 
was  imperfect.  Her  journals  and  letters  exhibit 
numerous  proofs  of  her  acquaintance  with  her  own 
heart,  and  of  her  deep  grief  for  the  deficiency  of  her 
holiness.  But  she  is  perfect  now;  and  doubtless 
she  looks  back  upon  her  life  on  earth  with  adoring 
wonder  and  gratitude  for  the  grace  of  her  Saviour, 
who  pardoned  her  sins,  and  made  her  useful  in  his 
service,  and  conducted  her,  at  last,  by  many  a 
rough  path,  and  through  many  deep  waters,  to  the 
rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God. 

It  appears  to  be  a  mysterious  and  afflictive  dispen- 
sation, that  she  was  summoned  away,  at  the  moment 
when  the  prospects  of  the  mission  seemed  the  most 
inviting.  She  had  become  familiar  with  the  lan- 
guage; and  she  had  acquired  much  experience.  She 
had  arrived  at  a  spot  where  she  could,  without 
restraint,  employ  all  her  influence  for  the  spiritual 
benefit  of  the  heathen.  But  God  saw  fit  to  remove 
her;  for  her  work  was  done.  She  had  not  lived  in 
vain.  Five  converted  Burmans  had  gone  before  her 
to  heaven.  Her  name  will  be  remembered  in  the 
churches  of  Burmah,  in  future  times,  when  the  Pa- 
godas of  Gaudama  shall  have  fallen;  when  the  spires 
of  Christian  temples  shall  gleam  along  the  waters 
of  the  Irrawaddy  and  the  Sal  wen;  and  when  the 
J  golden  city'  shall  have  lifted  up  her  gates  to  let  the 
King  of  Glory  in.  Let  us  hope,  meanwhile,  that 
her  bright  example  will  inspire  many  others  with  the 
generous  resolution  to  toil  and  to  die,  like  her,  for 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  347 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Progress  of  the  Mission  after  Mrs.  Judson's  Death — Mr.  Board- 
man  joins  the  Mission — Dr.  Price's  Death. 

We  have  not  heretofore  found  a  suitable  opportu- 
nity to  mention  the  appointment,  by  the  Baptist 
Board  of  Missions  in  America,  of  the  Rev.  George 
D.  Boardman  and  wife,  as  Missionaries  to  Burmah. 
Mr.  Boardman,  while  at  the  college  at  Watervillfr 
(Maine)  was  excited  by  the  death  of  the  lamented 
Colman,  to  a  desire  to  offer  himself  for  the  service 
of  the  Saviour  in  Burmah.  He  was  gladly  received 
by  the  Board,  but  it  was  thought  expedient  that  he 
should  spend  some  time  longer  in  this  country,  in 
the  prosecution  of  some  important  branches  of  study. 
He  finally  sailed,  with  his  wife,  from  Philadelphia, 
July  16, 1825,  and  arrived  in  Calcutta,  December  23. 
As  the  war  in  Burmah  continued  to  rage,  they  joined 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  then  in  Calcutta,  in  the  study 
of  the  Burman  language,  preparatory  to  the  re-com- 
mencement of  missionary  efforts,  after  the  termina- 
tion of  hostilities. 

On  the  22d  of  September,  1826,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade  sailed  from  Calcutta  for  Rangoon.  After  a, 
long  and  dangerous  passage,  they  arrived  .there  on 
the  9th  of  November,  where  they  received  the  intel- 
ligence of  Mrs.  Judson's  death.  They  found  Ran- 
goon in  confusion,  a  large  portion  of  the  population 
being  about  to  remove  to  Amherst.  On  the  20th  of 
November,  they  left  Rangoon  for  Amherst,  where 
they  arrived  on  the  23d.  Mr.  Wade  says,  in  his 
journal: 

"  As  soon  as  we  were  anchored,  I  came  on  shore 
to  find  a  house.  While  walking  through  the  native 
part  of  the  town,  Moung  Shwa-ba  met  me.  I 
scarcely  ever  felt  greater  pleasure  in  meeting  a  friend 
from  whom  I  had  been  long  separated.     With  him 


348  MEMOIR    OF    MRS,    JUDSON; 

I  also  found  Moung  Ing,  one  of  the  Christians 
whom  I  had  never  seen  before.  They  immediately 
gave  me  an  account  of  Mrs.  Judson's  death,  in  a 
manner  which  showed  how  much  they  loved  her, 
and  how  deeply  they  mourned  her  death.  Moung 
Shwa-ba  and  Moung  Ing  went  with  me  to  her 
house,  which  (as  it  is  unoccupied)  I  shall  take  pos- 
session of  till  Mr.  Judson's  return;  but  we  shall 
not  leave  the  vessel  to-night,  as  the  sun  is  already 
down. 

"  Nov.  24.  This  morning  came  on  shore  with 
Mrs.  W.  The  four  Burman  Christians,  Moung 
Shwa-ba,  Moung  Ing,  Mah  Men-la,  and  Mah  Doke, 
spent  nearly  the  whole  day  with  us,  and  assisted  in 
procuring  such  things  as  were  necessary  for  our 
immediate  use.  They  gave  us  some  account  of 
their  several  adventures  since  they  were  separated 
from  us  at  the  taking  of  Rangoon,  and  it  was  de- 
lightful to  hear  them  ascribe  their  preservation, 
while  wandering,  and  their  being  brought  together 
again,  to  the  overruling  providence  of  God.  They 
said  it  was  their  prayer  daily,  that  the  disciples  and 
teachers  might  meet  again — God  had  answered 
their  prayers — therefore  their  hearts  were  glad.  I 
think  they  have  made  very  good  progress  in  the 
knowledge  of  divine  truth}  and,  by  their  firm  attach- 
ment to  the  Christian  religion,  and  perseverance 
therein,  under  so  many  various  circumstances,  have 
proved  themselves  the  real  disciples  of  Jesus. 

"  25.  We  went  out  early  this  morning  to  see 
Mrs.  Judson's  grave;  it  is  about  50  rods  from  the 
house,  under  a  large  tree,  and  surrounded  by  a 
small  enclosure.  The  doctrine  of  the  immortality 
of  the  soul  gives  the  mind  inexpressible  comfort 
while  we  are  looking  upon  the  graves  of  our  depart- 
ed Christian  friends.  They  live,  and  are  enjoying 
inconceivably  more  of  happiness  than  they  did  in 
their  best  circumstances  while  in  the  body.  In 
putting  off'  their  flesh,  they  have  put  off  all  their 
burdens,  and  they  rest  in  God. 


MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSOIf,  349 

"  The  little  daughter  which  Mrs.  Judson  left, 
was  by  her  request  committed  to  the  care  of  Mrs, 
Whitlock,  the  wile  of  a  military  officer,  and  the  only 
European  lady  then  in  the  place.  We  have  offered 
to  take  the  child  under  our  care;  its  health  is  very 
precarious. 

"26.  Sabbath.  About  ten  in  the  morning  the 
disciples,  together  with  a  number  of  other  Burmans, 
came  to  our  house  for  divine  worship,  forming  an 
assembly,  with  Mrs.  Wade  and  myself,  of  fourteen 
persons.  Moung  Shwa-ba  commenced  the  worship 
in  Burman,  by  reading  a  portion  of  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures; after  which  he  made  a  prayer.  When  this 
was  finished,  Moung  Ing  read  a  chapter,  expounded 
different  parts  of  it,  and  closed  the  services  by  prayer. 
I  took  the  opportunity  of  conversing  as  well  as  I 
was  able,  with  some  of  them  who  have  not  yet  pro- 
fessed themselves  disciples,  but  seem  desirous  of 
obtaining  a  knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion. 
The  exercises  of  the  day  were  very  pleasant,  and 
were  rendered  doubly  so  by  being  the  first  time  we 
have  been  permitted  to  meet  in  worship  with  any 
Christian  friends  since  we  left  Calcutta,  about  two 
months  and  a  half. 

"Dec.  16.  Moung  Bo,  a  Burman,  who  was  for- 
merly acquainted  with  the  Missionaries  in  Rangoon, 
called  and  spent  sometime  in  dispute.  He  thinks 
much  of  his  own  knowledge,  and  is  ready  to  assume 
or  deny  almost  any  proposition  for  the  sake  of  ar- 
gument. The  dispute  was,  chiefly,  whether  Gauda- 
ma,  allowing  him  to  possess  all  the  attributes  and 
perfections  which  are  ascribed  to  him  in  the  sacred 
books,  is  worthy  of  supreme  adoration.  I  undertook 
to  prove,  that  according  to  their  own  system,  Gau- 
dama  was  no  better  than  thousands  of  others  who 
made  no  pretensions  to  divine  honors.  I  said,  Your 
sacred  books  teach  that  all  merit,  and  all  demerit, 
will  eventually  meet  their  exact  reward.  He  said, 
c  True. '  What  then  is  the  greatest  possible  reward  ? 
'  Nigban,'  (i.  e.  annihilation.)     But  have  not  thou- 


350  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

sands  of  others  obtained  this  reward  as  well  as  Gau- 
dama?  '  True.'  Then  their  merit  must  have  been 
the  same,  because  they  obtained  the  same  final  re- 
ward, and  therefore  they  were  equally  deserving  of 
divine  honors.  He  could  give  no  reason  against 
the  conclusiveness  of  the  argument.  I  took  occa- 
sion to  speak  of  the  nature  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments as  taught  in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  partic- 
ularly of  the  nature  of  future  happiness;  that  the 
inhabitants  of  heaven  were  entirely  free  from  sin, 
and  of  course  exempt  from  all  evil,  as  evil  is  entire- 
ly the  result  of  sin.  He  then  said,  '  That  is  the 
proper  idea  of  Nigban;  Nigban  is  not  annihilationj 
but  rest.'" 

We  have  again  the  pleasure  of  presenting  to  our 
readers  some  extracts  from  Mr.  Judson's  journal. 

"Jan.  24.  Arrived  at  Amherst,  and  detached  my- 
self from  the  suite  of  the  Envoy.  Was  happy  to  find 
that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  had  previously  arrived,  and 
were  occupying  the  house  built  by  Mrs.  Judson. 
Mrs.  Wade  had  also  taken  charge  of  my  daughter 
Maria,  now  two  years  old.  As  I  passed  from  the 
landing  place  to  the  house,  the  native  Christians 
came  out  to  meet  me;  and  they  welcomed  me  with 
a  voice  of  lamentation,  for  my  presence  reminded 
them  of  the  great  loss  they  had  sustained  in  the 
death  of  Mrs.  Judson.  There  are  four  only  in  the 
place,  Moung  Shwa-ba,  Moung  Ing,  Mali  Men-la, 
and  Mah  Doke.  The  rest  of  the  baptized  are  scat- 
tered in  different  parts  of  the  country.  The  teacher, 
Moung  Shwa-gnong,  died  of  the  cholera,  on  his  way 
down  from  Ava,  at  the  close  of  the  war.  Three  of 
the  disciples  remained  in  Rangoon,  until  the  place 
was  evacuated  by  the  British,  and  then  i'ailed  in  their 
attempts  to  obtain  a  passage  hither. 

"  On  our  way,  we  stopped  a  iew  days  at  Rangoon. 
The  place  was  invested  by  the  Peguese,  who  have 
raised  the  standard  of  rebellion,  and  taken  possession 
of  several  towns  in  the  lower  part  of  the  country. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  351 

From  one  of  the  highest  roofs  within  the  stockade, 
I  obtained  a  view  of  the  mission  house,  which  af- 
forded us  shelter  so  many  years.  It  is  now  quite  in 
ruins,  nothing  remaining  hut  the  posts  and  part  of 
the  roof.  All  the  houses  in  the  suburbs  and  by  the 
river  side  are  completely  swept  away.  It  is  not 
probable,  however,  that  the  Peguese  will  succeed  in 
establishing  their  independence,  or  even  in  getting 
possession  of  Rangoon. 

"  We  find  Amherst  in  a  state  of  decay,  in  conse- 
quence of  Sir  Archibald  Campbell  having  fixed  his 
head-quarters  at  Maulmein,  twenty-five  miles  up 
the  river.  Most  of  the  Burmese  emigrants  have 
settled  in  that  vicinity. 

n  Jan.  28.  Lord's-day.  This  day  I  recommenced 
worship  in  Burmese,  after  an  intermission  of  two 
years  and  a  half.  About  twenty  persons  were  pres- 
ent; and  among  the  rest,  Mah  Loon-byay,  wife  of 
a  French  trader  from  Rangoon,  settled  in  this 
place.  She  has  been,  for  some  months,  in  the  habit 
of  meeting  with  the  native  Christians,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  worship. 

'■'■Feb.  3.  Attended  the  funeral  of  Abby,  daugh- 
ter of  Moung  Shwa-ba.  She  and  her  elder  sister 
Mary  were  the  first  girls  with  which  Mrs.  Judson 
commenced  the  female  school,  previous  to  the  late 
war.  They  have  been  with  us  ever  since.  Mrs. 
Wade  intends  to  go  on  with  the  school,  and  has 
now  several  girls  under  her  care. 

"  4.  Lord's-day.  Worship  as  last  Lord's-day. 
Commenced  commenting  on  the  Epitome  of  the  Old 
Testament.  In  the  evening,  administered  the  Lord's 
supper.     Seven  communicants  present. 

"10.  A  few  days  ago,  went  up  to  Maulmein, 
to  pay  my  respects  to  Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  and 
also  to  obtain  an  interview  with  Dr.  R.  who  attend- 
ed Mrs.  Judson  in  her  last  illness.  Sir  Archibald 
encourages  our  removing  to  his  favorite  station;  but 
as  we  are  already  settled  here,  we  feel  disposed  to 
wait  a  little,  until  we  see  what  the  supreme  govern- 
ment intend  to  do  for  the  place. 


352  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

"  Feb.  11.  Lord's-day.  After  worship,  had  some 
particular  conversation  with  Mah  Loon-byay,  who 
intimated  her  wish  to  become  a  full  disciple,  by  be- 
ing baptized.  Endeavoured  to  explain  to  her  the 
necessity  of  the  new  birth,  without  which  baptism 
would  avail  her  nothing." 

On  the  25th  of  February,  Moung  Ing,  who  had 
given  much  evidence  of  a  true  missionary  spirit, 
was  set  apart  by  the  church  as  an  evangelist,  and 
immediately  set  out  in  a  boat,  for  Tavoy,  on  his 
way  to  Mergui.  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  his  country- 


"  April  20.  Returned  from  Maulmein,  whither 
I  went  in  quest  of  medical  aid  for  my  daughter, 
accompanied  by  Mrs.  Wade.  Happy  to  meet  Mr. 
Boardman  and  family,  who  had  arrived  during  our 
absence. 

"  22.  Lord's-day.  Three  hopeful  inquirers,  beside 
Mah  Loon-byay,  deserve  notice, — Moung  Dwah, 
husband  of  Mah  Doke, — Moung  Thah-pyoo,  a  poor 
man,  belonging  to  Moung  Srnva-ba, — and  Moung 
Myat-poo,  son-in-law  of  a  Peguese  chief,  who  emi- 
grated from  Rangoon  with  his  followers,  and  died 
in  this  place.  They  have  regularly  attended  wor- 
ship on  Lord's-days,  and  thereby  manifested  some- 
regard  to  religion.  At  the  close  of  the  discourse 
to-day,  which  treated  of  the  wisdom,  righteousness, 
sanctification  and  redemption  which  Christ  is  to  all 
believers,  Moung  Myat-poo  broke  out  into  some 
audible  expressions  of  satisfaction.  This  led  to 
some  conversation  after  worship,  in  which  he  profes- 
sed a  desire  to  know  more  of  this  religion;  '  For,' 
said  he,  c  the  more  I  understand  it,  the  better  I  like 
it.' 

"  24.  My  little  daughter  Maria  breathed  her. 
last,  aged  two  years  and  three  months,  and  her 
emancipated  spirit  fled,  I  trust,  to  the  arms  of  her. 
fond  mother. 


MEMOIR   OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  353 

"  26.  Lord's-day.  In  consequence  of  the  funeral, 
several  of  our  Burmese  acquaintance  in  the  village 
came  a  few  evenings  in  succession,  according  to 
their  custom:  and  I  endeavoured  to  improve  the 
opportunity,  in  preaching  to  them  Jesus  Christ,  the 
resurrection  and  the  life. 

"  30.  A  letter  from  Moung  Ing,  informs  us  of 
his  arrival  at  Mergui.  He  conducts  public  worship 
every  Lord's-day,  and  has  commonly  four  or  five 
auditors,  some  of  whom  also  attend  the  daily  family 
worship.  His  present  residence  being  very  obscure, 
he  is  about  building  a  small  house  by  the  way-side, 
which  will  cost,  he  says,  fourteen  or  fifteen  rupees, 
an4  among  other  means  of  attracting  company,  he 
proposes  to  prepare  and  suspend  a  religious  writing, 
in  front  of  his  house.  But,  he  adds,  '  while  man 
devises,  God's  pleasure  alone  will  be  accomplished;' 
and  under  this  impression,  he  desires  to  persevere  in 
his  work. 

"  May  6.  Lord's-day.  Had  a  long  conversation 
with  Mah  Loon-byay,  in  which  we  became  satisfied, 
that  she  is  a  subject  of  renewing  grace.  She  re- 
ceived her  first  religious  impressions  in  Rangoon, 
several  years  ago,  during  a  season  of  great  domestic 
affliction,  when,  not  finding  any  comfort  at  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  church,  to  which,  in  consequence  of 
some  of  her  ancestors  being  of  foreign  extraction,  she 
considered  herself  attached,  she  began  to  visit  at  the 
mission  house.  After  her  removal  to  Amherst,  her 
former  impressions  were  deepened;  and  tbough  her 
religious  experience  has  never  been  so  clear  and 
decided  as  that  of  some  others,  we  tr«st  that  she  is 
a  growing  Christian,  and  ought  to  be  admitted  to 
those  sources  of  nourishment,  which  the  Great  Shep 
herd  has  provided  for  the  sustenance  of  his  flock." 
\ 

Mah  Loon-byay  was  accordingly  received  by  tht 
church,  and  was  baptized  on  the  20th  of  May. 
30 


854  MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 

LETTER  FROM  MR.  JUDSON  TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SHARP. 

"  Amherst,  May  5,  1827. 
"  Dear  Sir, 

"  Since  the  close  of  the  war,  I  have  been  able, 
from  money  paid  me  by  the  British  government, 
presents  lately  made  me  at  Ava,  and  donations  to 
the  mission,  to  pay  into  the  funds  of  the  Board, 
above  four  thousand  dollars;  which,  after  deducting 
such  expenses  as  our  regulations  allow,  (together 
with  the  last  donation  from  Madras,)  I  have  remit- 
ted to  Mr.  Pearce  of  Calcutta. 

"  The  long  interruption  of  our  missionary  work, 
occasioned  by  our  troubles  at  Ava,  the  domestic  ca- 
lamities which  have  since  overwhelmed  me  in  quick 
succession,  and  the  hitherto  unfavorable  circumstan- 
ces of  Amherst,  have  operated  to  prevent  my  re- 
turning with  much  ardor  to  my  usual  occupations. 
I  am,  however,  endeavouring  to  do  a  little.  We 
have  a  small  assembly  of  twenty-five  or  thirty,  on 
Lord's-days;  and  our  daily  family  worship  is  not 
unfrequently  attended  by  a  few  inquirers. 

"  Three  only  of  the  Rangoon  converts  are  now 
with  us.  The  rest  are  dead  or  scattered  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  country.  So  far  as  I  have  been 
able  to  ascertain  the  circumstances  of  those  who 
died  in  my  absence,  and  those  who  still  remain,  I 
believe  that,  with  the  exception  of  two,  who  were 
excluded  from  the  church  in  Rangoon  for  neglect- 
ing to  attend  worship,  none  of  the  baptized  have 
disgraced  th?ir  holy  profession.  I  do  not  of  course 
speak  of  two  or  three  cases  which  required  tempo- 
rary church  discipline." 

Mr.  Boardman,  ma  letter  to  the  Corresponding 
Secretary,  Dr.  Bolles,  says: 

"  Amherst,  May  25,  1827. 
•'•  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"We  left  Calcutta  on  the  19th  of  March,  and 
arrived  here  on  the  17th  of  April.     Mr.  Wade  was 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  355 

alone  at  the  mission  house,  Mr.  Judson  and  Mrs. 
Wade  having  gone  up  to  Maulmein  for  the  bene- 
fit of  little  Maria  Judson's  health.  They  returned 
on  the  20th,  but  the  poor  child  survived  but  four 
or  five  days.  Thus  one  of  the  first  things  we  had 
to  do,  after  reaching  our  station,  was  to  entomb 
another  of  our  little  number.  Brother  Judson  is 
deeply  afflicted;  but  he  submits  quietly." 

After  stating  that  it  was  determined  that  he  and 
Mrs.  Boardman  should  establish  a  station  at  Maul- 
mein, he  adds: 

"  Although  our  prospects  are  not  so  settled  a* 
we  could  wish,  there  still  being  no  small  uncer- 
tainty in  regard  to  the  future  measures  of  the 
English  government,  yet  my  dear  companion  and 
myself  feel  more  than  we  have  ever  felt,  that  we 
have  reached  the  scene  of  our  future  labors.  These 
are  people  for  whom  we  are  willing  to  labor,  and 
to  die.  May  divine  grace  prepare  our  hearts  for 
the  arduous  and  responsible  work  in  which  we  are 
now  about  to  engage." 

After  the  termination  of  the  war,  Dr.  Price  re- 
turned to  Ava.  His  medical  skill  procured  for  him 
the  favor  of  the  Emperor  and  of  the  nobility;  and 
he  had  frequent  opportunities  to  converse  with 
them  on  the  subject  of  religion.  He  took  under 
his  tuition  a  number  of  boys,  the  sons  of  some  of 
the  highest  officers  of  government,  to  whom  he 
communicated  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  as  well  as  the 
principles  of  science.  He  was  fully  persuaded,  thai 
his  situation  would  enable  him  to  serve  the  cause 
of  the  Redeemer  with  great  success.  His  journals 
narrate  several  interesting  conversations  with  the 
Emperor  and  other  individuals,  in  which  he  was 
allowed  to  state  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  to 
assail  directly  the  principles  of  Boodhism.  He  was., 
too,  encouraged  to  believe,  that  the  instructions 


356  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

which  he  imparted  by  public  lectures  and  oy  private 
conversations  on  astronomy,  geography,  natural 
philosophy,  and  other  branches  of  science,  would  in- 
directly tend  to  shake  the  popular  system  of  faith, 
which,  in  Burmah,  as  in  all  other  heathen  countries, 
is  closely  connected  with  erroneous  and  absurd  no- 
tions of  science. 

But  while  advancing  in  this  course  of  usefulness, 
cheered  by  some  tokens  of  good,  and  allured  forward 
by  hopes  of  success,  his  health  failed.  A  pulmonary 
consumption  fixed  itself  upon  his  system,  and  after 
a  lingering  disease,  this  zealous  and  highly  valued 
Missionary  died,  near  Ava,  on  the  14th  of  February, 
1828. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Present  State  of  the  Mission — New  Station  formed  at  Tavoy. 

The  progress  and  the  present  state  of  the  Mission 
will  be  learned  by  the  following  extracts  from  the 
journals  of  Mr.  Judson  and  his  associates.  Mr. 
Judson  says: 

"Amherst,  July  3,  1827.  For  a  month  past,  I 
have  been  chiefly  employed  in  revising  the  New 
Testament,  in  several  points  which  were  not  satis- 
factorily settled,  when  the  translation  was  made. 
Have  also  completed  two  catechisms  for  the  use  of 
Burman  schools,  the  one  astronomical,  in  thirty- 
eight  questions  and  answers;  the  other  geographical, 
in  eighty-nine,  accompanied  by  a  map  of  the  world, 
with  Burman  names. 

"5.  Commenced  a  translation  of  the  Book  of 
Psalms. 

"  9.  Received  letters  from  Moung  Ing,  dated 
Mergui,  June  12th,  in  which  he  says,  that  he  is 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON.  357 

preaching  the  Gospel  to  all  he  meets  in  the  streets — 
in  houses — in  zayats.  Some  contradict,  some  re- 
vile, some  say,  '  These  words  are  good,  but  the  re- 
ligion is  too  hard  for  us.' 

'•'  Among  several  little  incidents  mentioned  by 
Moung  Ing,  I  select  the  following: — 'One  day  I 
met  a  woman  who  praised  the  meritorious  efficacy 
of  religious  offerings.  I  preached  to  her  the  vanity 
of  such  offerings,  and  the  truth  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  woman  repeated  my  words  to  her  husband. 
Soon  after,  as  I  was  passing  by,  the  husband  called 
me  in,  and  invited  me  to  preach  there.  Next  Sun- 
day I  went  to  the  house,  and  found  they  had  invit- 
ed about  fifteen  of  the  neighbours  to  hear  me  preach. 
In  the  midst  of  preaching  some  rose  up  and  went 
away,  some  staid  and  listened  till  I  had  finished, 
among  whom  there  are  three  or  four  persons  who 
continue  to  appear  well.  The  householder's  name 
is  Moung  Pyoo,  and  his  wife's  name,  Mali  Thwai.' 

"  One  of  us  having  been  requested  by  a  friend  in 
Bengal,  to  procure  a  collection  of  sea-shells,  we 
mentioned  it  in  writing  to  Moung  Ing,  to  which  he 
replies  in  a  postscript:  '  In  regard  to  what  you  say 
about  sea-shells,  if  I  can  conveniently  collect  some, 
I  will  do  so:  but  as  this  is  a  worldly  concern,  I  shall 
not  bestow  any  effort  upon  it,  and  probably  shall 
not  effect  much,' — a  resolution,  not  perhaps  unwor- 
thy the  attention  of  Missionaries  of  a  higher  order. 

"Maulmein,  Aug.  12.  Lord's-day.  Yesterday 
came  up  to  this  place  on  a  visit  to  brother  Boardman. 
To-day,  attempted  public  worship  as  usual;  but  had 
no  native  worshipper,  except  Moung  Myat-pyoo, 
from  Amherst.  He  staid  the  greater  part  of  the 
day,  and  gave  considerable  evidence  of  being  truly 
attached  to  religion.  In  the  afternoon,  Moung 
Tan-lay,  a  native  chief,  in  this  village,  and  Moung 
Mau,  brother  Boardman's  teacher,  of  whom  he  has 
a  little  hope,  came  in,  and  listened  with  some  at- 
tention. 

"19.     Lord's-day.      Had  a  novel  assembly  of 


358  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

thirteen,  all,  except  Moung  Man,  ignorant  of  the 
first  principles  of  Christianity.  They  paid  uncom- 
mon attention,  and  proposed  several  questions,  which 
occasioned  a  desultory  and  animated  conversation  of 
some  hours.  One  old  Pharisee  expressed  his  fear  that 
all  his  good  works  were  nugatory,  and  declared  his 
sincere  desire  to  know  the  real  truth. 

"Sept.  9.  Lord's-day.  Still  at  Maulmein,  as 
we  have  nearly  given  up  all  hope  of  Amherst's  be- 
coming a  toAvn,  since  Mr.  Crawford  has  declined  the 
government  of  these  provinces. 

"16.  Lord's-day.  Had  an  assembly  of  about 
a  dozen.  One  man,  by  name  Moung  Panpyoo,  a 
sedate,  steady  person,  and  a  strict  observer  of  the 
Boodhist  religion,  listened  and  conversed  in  such  a 
manner,  as  raised  some  hope,  that  he  is  well  disposed 
towards  the  truth. 

"  This  morning  heard  of  the  death  of  our  excel- 
lent sister,  Mah  Men-la,  at  Amherst;  an  event,  which 
we  have  been  expecting  for  several  days.  She  was 
taken  ill  before  I  left  Amherst,  with  a  species  of  drop- 
sy. When  her  case  became  dangerous,  she  was  re- 
moved to  the  mission  house;  <  After  which,'  says  a 
letter,  dated  Sept.  3,  she  '  indulged  but  little  hope 
of  recovery.  She  therefore  made  her  will,  and  gave 
up  every  worldly  care.  In  her  will,  she  bequeathed 
50  rupees  to  her  brother,  the  husband  of  Mah  Doke, 
150  to  the  Missionaries,  and  the  remainder  (200  per- 
haps,) to  her  two  adopted  boys,  with  the  exception 
of  a  few  articles  to  a  niece  in  Rangoon,  and  a  few 
other  articles  to  be  given  away  in  charity.  She  has 
left  the  boys  in  our  charge,  most  earnestly  desiring 
and  praying,  that  they  may  be  brought  up  in  the 
Christian  religion.  No  one  influenced  her  to  give 
us  any  part  of  her  little  property;  nor  had  we  the 
least  idea  that  she  intended  to  do  so,  until  she  desired 
Moung  Shwa-ba  to  write  an  article  to  that  effect. 
When  her  will  was  written,  she  said,  c  Now  I  have 
done  with  all  worldly  things.'  Since  that,  she  has 
enjoyed  great  peace  of  mind.     She  does  not  express 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JTJDSON.  359 

a  doubt  that  her  name  is  written  in  heaven,  and  that 
she  is  hastening  to  a  blissful  immortality.  She  suf- 
fers considerable  pain,  with  much  patience;  and,  in 
order  to  fortify  her  mind,  often  compares  her  suffer- 
ings to  those  of  her  divine  Master.  She  is  not  in- 
clined to  converse  much;  but  how  delighted  you 
would  be  to  hear  her  now  and  then  talk  of  entering 
heaven,  and  of  meeting  Mrs.  Judson,  and  other  pious 
friends.  The  other  day,  after  having  dwelt  for  some- 
time on  the  delightful  subject,  and  mentioned  the 
names  of  all  the  friends  she  should  rejoice  to  meet, 
not  omitting  dear  little  Maria,  she  stopped  short,  and 
exclaimed,  '  But  first  of  all.  I  shall  hasten  to  where 
my  Saviour  sits,  and  fall  down  and  worship  and 
adore  him,  for  his  great  love,  in  sending  the  teachers 
to  show  me  the  way  to  heaven.'  She  says  that  she 
feels  a  choice  in  her  mind,  to  die  now,  rather  than 
to  be  restored  to  health;  but  desires  that  the  will  of 
God  may  be  done.  She  was  much  gratified  with 
your  letter  to-day,  and  now  seems  more  reconciled  to 
the  idea  of  not  seeing  you  again  on  earth.  I  feel  it 
a  pleasure  to  do  anything  for  her,  she  is  so  grateful 
and  affectionate.'  A  letter  received  this  morning, 
adds,  •  While  the  funeral  procession  is  moving  to- 
wards the  house  appointed  for  all  living,  I  sit  down 
to  inform  you,  that  last  evening,  about  nine  o'clock, 
Mah  Men-la's  happy  spirit  took  its  flight  to  her  native 
skies.  Her  departure  was  quiet  and  serene;  without 
a  groan,  or  sigh,  or  even  a  gasp,  to  distort  her 
smiling  countenance.  She  had  often  said,  that  to 
her  death  had  no  terrors;  and  though  insensible  at 
last,  she  seemed  to  bid  him  welcome.  A  large  con- 
course of  people  attended  the  funeral  services;  and 
we  have  been  much  gratified  by  this  general  respect 
shown  to  our  departed  sister.' 

"  Oct.  2.  We  have  been  lately  clearing  up  part 
of  our  ground  contiguous  to  the  road,  and  removing 
some  of  the  native  houses,  with  a  view  to  building 
a  house  for  brother  Wade  and  myself,  as  we  have 
now  concluded  to  abandon  Amherst  altogether.,  with 


860  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

the  little  enclosure,  the  hope-tree,  and  the  graves 
which  contain  the  mouldering  remains  of  all  that 
were  dearest  to  me  on  earth." 

LETTER  FROM  MESSRS.  JUDSON  AND  WADE,  TO  THE 
CORRESPONDING  SECRETARY. 

"  Amherst,  June  7,  1827. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  The  Native  Female  Boarding  School  at  present 
consists  of  fifteen  girls,  who  are  mostly  between  the 
ages  of  five  and  twelve  years.  Fourteen  of  them 
are  Burmese  or  Talaings,  and  one  Armenian,  whose 
parents  both  died  during  che  war.  We  have  named 
her  Sarah  Wayland.  She  is,  though  very  young, 
of  longer  standing  in  the  school  than  any  other  ex- 
cept Mary  Hassettine.  Rachel  Ephemia  Thomson, 
or,  as  we  call  her,  Ephemia,  is  one  of  the  youngest, 
but  most  promising  in  the  school.  Beside  these 
three,  we  have  not  given  names  to  any  of  the  scho- 
lars; and  un/ess  the  Board  particularly  recommend  it, 
we  have  thought  it  not  advisable,  on  account  of  the 
peculiar  difficulty  the  Burmese  have  in  pronouncing 
foreign  names,  and  for  other  reasons. 

"  Mrs.  Wade  spends  seven  hours  a  day  in  the 
midst  of  the  scholars,  teaching  them  to  read  and 
sew,  and  repeat  from  memory  such  elementary  works 
as  are  prepared  for  them,  religious  and  scientific. 
They  are  uncommonly  attached  to  their  instructress, 
and  are  characterized  by  a  tractable,  confiding  dis- 
position, which  renders  them  easy  of  management. 

"  We  beg  the  prayers  of  all  those  who  contribute 
to  their  support,  that  they  may  make  that  progress 
in  useful  knowledge,  and  that  improvement  in  man- 
ners and  morals,  which  will  exert  a  meliorating  in- 
fluence on  the  society  with  which  they  will  hereaf 
ter  mingle.  But  above  all,  that  their  minds  may  be 
enlightened,  and  their  hearts  inspired  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  know  and  love  the  Saviour  of  sinners."    ( 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  were,  for  awhile,  station- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  361 

ed  alone  at  Maulmein.  They  pursued  the  study  of 
the  language,  and  employed  every  opportunity  of 
conversing,  as  well  as  they  were  able,  with  the  na 
tives.  Several  persons  listened,  with  encouraging 
seriousness,  to  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  Mr.  Board 
man  thus  describes  the  mission  premises  at  Maul 
mein : 

"  I  waited  on  Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  who  kindly 
offered  us  as  much  land  as  we  should  wish,  on  the 
south  side  of  the  military  cantonments.  We  soon 
fixed  on  the  site  which  the  mission  house  now  occu- 
pies. It  is  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  about  a  mile 
south  of  the  cantonments.  It  is  about  four  hundred 
yards  long,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  broad :  bound- 
ed west  by  the  river,  east  by  the  back  road  to  the 
civil  superintendant's  residence,  north  and  south  by 
small  creeks  or  rivulets.  The  position  of  the  lot  is 
mostly  a  westerly  and  southern  declivity.  On  this 
gentle  declivity,  and  near  the  centre  of  the  lot,  is 
the  mission  house;  while  in  front,  and  on  the  north 
and  south,  the  Burman  village  of  Thah-yah-gong 
stretches  itself  for  about  three  miles.  The  mission 
house  contains  three  rooms,  fifteen  feet  square,  and 
a  verandah  on  all  sides,  but  enclosed  on  three  sides 
for  a  study,  store  room,  dressing  room,  &c.  I  have 
also  built  two  outhouses.  The  expense  of  the  house 
when  completed,  will  be  about  three  hundred  and  fif- 
ty Madras  rupees.  Outhouses,  thirty  do.  Clearing 
land,  twenty  do.  Total,  four  hundred  Madras,  or 
about  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  Sicca  rupees, 
[one  hundred  and  seventy-five  dollars.] 

"lam  happy  to  say,  that  many  of  the  poor  Bur- 
mans  come  to  me,  sometimes  fifteen  or  twenty  in  a 
day,  to  receive  Christian  instruction;  and  although 
I  can  speak  only  with  a  stammering  tongue,  several 
persons  seem  deeply  interested." 

In  a  subsequent  letter,  Mr.  Boardman  gives  an 
interesting  account  of  the  school  established  at  Maul- 
mein for  Burman  boys. 

'     31 


MEMOIR    OP   MRS.    JUDSON. 


"  Maulmein,  Jan.  15,  1828. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  We  have  lately  received  several  letters,  con- 
taining inquiries  respecting  schools  for  Burman  boys. 
The  following,  among  others,  are  the  principal  rea- 
sons why  Ave  think  boys'  schools  demand  our  at- 
tention : 

"  The  boys  of  Christian  parents,  if  not  taught  by 
us,  will  grow  up  in  ignorance  and  idleness,  and 
consequently  in  vice:  or  they  must  be  sent  to  the 
Burman  Kyoungs,  where  the  first  lesson  will  be  to 
bow  down  to  the  black  board,  to  worship  the  priests, 
and  to  commit  to  memory  stanzas  in  adoration  of 
Gaudama;  and  their  whole  course  of  study  will  be 
through  volumes  of  errors,  falsehoods,  and  idolatry. 
All  Burman  schools  are  theological  seminaries;  and 
boys  are  taught  Boodhism  as  they  are  taught  their 
alphabet.  It  would  be  wicked  in  the  extreme  for 
Christian  parents  to  send  their  sons  to  such  semina- 
ries; and  many  parents  cannot  instruct  their  children 
at  home.  The  only  proper  alternative  for  us  is,  to 
instruct  them  ourselves." 

[Mr.  Boardman  mentions,  as  additional  reasons, 
that  other  boys  may  be  educated,  besides  the  sons  of 
Christian  parents,  without  an  increase  of  the  ex- 
pense, and  that  by  the  blessing  of  God,  some  native 
Doys  may  be  converted  by  the  agency  of  the  school, 
and  become  preachers  to  their  countrymen.  This 
has  been  the  case,  in  Ceylon,  and  some  other  parts  of 
India.     Mr.  B.  adds:] 

"  A  beginning  has  already  been  made.  Friends  in 
North  Yarmouth,  Framingham,  and  Lower  Dub- 
lin, have  been  contributing  for  several  years,  and 
amid  all  the  discouraging  circumstances  of  the  late 
Burman  war,  for  the  support  of  Burman  hoys.  A 
beginning  has  also  been  made  here.  Mah  Men-la, 
an  excellent  Burman  Christian,  on  dying,  left  her  two 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.    JUDSON.  363 

sons  in  the  guardianship  of  the  Missionaries,  request- 
ing that  they  might  receive  Christian  instruction.' 
This  seemed  a  providential  intimation;  and  accord- 
ingly, on  the  27th  of  November  last,  the  school  was 
commenced  with  those  two  boys.  We  have  since 
received  another  boy,  and  shall  probably  receive 
others  soon. 

"lam  happy  thus  to  be  able,  before  I  can  preach 
publicly,  to  contribute,  in  some  degree,  to  this  inter 
esting  object.     And  I  am  the  more  happy,  as  my  at- 
tention to  the  school  is  no  impediment,  but  rather 
an  assistance  to  me  in  acquiring  the  language. 

"  It  is  proposed  to  distinguish  these  children,  in 
our  communications,  by  the  names  of  Stephen  Char- 
pin,  Charles  Train,  and  David  Jones,  according  to 
the  request  of  their  benefactors. 

"  As  to  the  expense  of  the  school,  we  cannot  yet 
speak  with  certainty;  but  it  must  necessarily  be 
somewhat  greater  than  that  of  similar  schools  in 
Ceylon.  Every  article  of  living  here  is  enormously 
dear,  and  will  continue  so  at  least  for  a  considerable 
time.  The  whole  expenses  of  an  individual  scholar, 
including  food,  clothing,  teacher,  books,  school- 
room, &c.  will  not  probably  be  less  than  thirty  dol- 
lars per  annum.  Fifteen  or  twenty  boys  could  be 
taught  in  our  schools,  thus  making  the  whole  expense 
between  450  and  600  dollars.  It  is  desirable  that 
each  society  which  intends  to  support  a  scholar, 
should  raise  at  least  thirty  dollars. 

"  It  will  be  readily  perceived,  that  if  the  friends  in 
America  wish  to  favor  this  object,  there  is  an  im- 
mediate call  for  increased  exertion.  If  suitable 
scholars  should  be  obtained,  all  the  money  which  has 
been  raised  for  this  object  will  have  been  appropri- 
ated, before  new  remittances  can  reach  us.  At 
present  we  know  of  only  three  societies  in  America 
whose  funJs  are  specifically  appointed  to  the  support 
of  Burman  boys.  May  we  not  hope,  that  shortly  a 
number  of  new  Societies  will  be  formed  to  aid  this, 
encouraging  part  of  our  work  ?    We  feel  persuaded 


364  MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

that  the  interest  felt  in  missions  by  the  friends  at 
home  is  such,  that  a  mere  exhibition  of  facts  is  suffi- 
cient. The  churches  in  America  will  not  suffer  this 
cause  to  languish  for  the  want  of  pecuniary  support. 
While  they  contribute  their  worldly  property,  let  it 
be  accompanied  with  the  daily  prayer,  that  both  the 
teacher  and  the  taught,  in  this  school,  may  be  gra- 
ciously favored  with  the  light  of  life." 

We  will  now  continue  our  extracts  from  Mr.  Jud- 
son's  journal: 

"  Maulmein,  Oct.  7,  1817.  Lord's-day.  A  suc- 
cession of  company  from  morning  till  afternoon. 
In  the  last  party,  were  some  individuals,  who  lis- 
tened with  much  seriousness,  particularly  Moung 
Gway,  a  man  of  some  distinction.  This  is  his 
second  visit,  and  his  whole  appearance  indicated  real 
earnestness. 

"  Oct.  19.  Had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Moung 
Ing,  who  has  just  returned  from  Mergui.  Spent 
the  evening,  in  hearing  him  relate  his  adventures. 
The  latter  part  of  his  residence  there,  he  daily 
occupied  a  zayat,  in  a  central  part  of  the  town,  and 
made  pretty  extensive  communications  of  the  Gos- 
pel. Besides  some  cases  mentioned  in  his  letters, 
he  now  mentions  the  case  of  Moung  Nay,  from 
Rangoon,  who  appeared  the  most  promising  of  all. 
But  he  found  none  who  was  willing  to  accompany 
him  back  to  this  place,  though  some  expressed  a 
desire  to  do  so,  in  order  to  see  the  foreign  teachers, 
and  become  more  acquainted  with  their  religion. 

"  21 .  Lord's-day.  Moung  Shoon  and  Moung 
Pan-pyoo,  two  of  our  principal  workmen,  were  with 
me  a  great  part  of  the  day,  and  I  cannot  but  hope, 
that  they  are  seriously  inquiring  after  the  truth.  I 
pressed  them  to  attend  a  prayer  meeting  in  the 
evening,  with  myself  and  Moung  Ing,  but  they  were 
unwilling  to  commit  themselves  so  far. 

"  Nov.  14.  Have  been  extremely  busy  the  last 
month,  in  getting  the  new  house  ready  to  occupy. 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.     JUDSONj  365 

On  the  10th  went  down  to  Amherst;  and  to-day- 
removed  hither  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade.  Moung 
Shwa-ba,  Moung  Ing,  and  eleven  of  the  female 
wholars,  accompany  us,  as  well  as  the  two  boys, 
left  in  our  charge  by  Mah  Men-la.  Mah  Doke  and 
her  husband  will  follow  us  in  a  few  days,  together 
with  Moung  Myat-poo,  and  several  families  connect- 
ed with  him.  As  to  Mah  Loon-byay,  she  is  obliged 
10  remain  behind,  on  account  of  her  husband. 

"  25.  Lord's-day.  We  have  arranged  a  large 
room  in  the  front  of  the  house,  in  the  manner  of  a 
zayat,  and  to-day  set  up  worship  in  the  old  Rangoon 
fashion :  and  a  busy  day  it  has  been.  About  seven- 
ty persons,  great  and  small,  attended  worship  in  the 
forenoon;  after  which,  twenty  or  thirty  women  fol- 
lowed Mrs.  Wade  into  another  room,  and  listened 
to  her  instructions.  In  the  evening  we  had  about 
thirty :  and  after  worship,  some  animated  conversa- 
tion ensued,  in  which  Mah  Doke's  husband,  Moung 
Dwah,  came  out  very  decidedly  on  the  side  of  Chris- 
tianity. Moung  Ing  has  a  good  degree  of  Mission- 
ary spirit,  and  affords  much  assistance  in  the  work. 

"  26.  This  evening  we  had  rather  an  encoura- 
ging season.  Several  of  the  neighbours  came  in,  so 
that  there  was  an  assembly  of  a  dozen,  besides  the 
school.  After  worship,  had  some  particular  conver- 
sation with  Moung  Dwah,  in  which  he  gave  consid- 
erable evidence  of  being  a  converted  man.  He 
declares  that  he  loves  the  religion  of  Christ  because 
he  is  sure  it  is  the  true  religion,  and  confers  inesti- 
mable benefits.  He  says  it  is  about  six  weeks  or 
two  months  since  his  mind  became  quite  decided. 
His  wife  says,  that  so  long  ago,  he  began  to  read 
the  Scriptures  more  attentively,  and  requested  her 
to  pray  for,  and  with  him,  which  she  did,  for  some 
days,  when  he  began  to  pray  in  the  family  himself 
These  things  she  related~at  the  time  to  Mrs.  Wade 
with  tears  of  joy.  Moung  Thah-oung,  also,  an  old 
Rangoon  neighbour,  and  violent  opposer,  has  just 
come  up  from  Amherst,  with  a  view  to  removing 


S66  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

here,  having,  as  he  says,  become  convinced,  that  his 
former  opposition  was  wrong,  and  that  the  religion 
of  Christ  is  worthy  of  consideration  and  acceptance. 

"  Dec.  9.  Lord's-day.  I  cannot  help  recording 
the  name  of  Kaning-tsoo.  He  is  one  of  the  most 
respectable  of  our  neighbours— a  venerable,  Avhite 
headed  old  man,  called  a  Thoo-dau-goung,  (saint.) 
on  account  of  his  conscientious  life,  and  meritorious 
deeds;  formerly  rich,  but  now  poor;  once  a  Pharisee, 
but  lately  disposed  to  change  his  character.  He 
occasionally  attends  our  evening  worship,  and  seems 
to  be  opening  his  mind  to  the  influence  of  divine 
truth.  We  feel  much  interested  in  him,  and  daily 
pray  for  his  precious  soul. 

"  11.  Moung  Noo,  another  of  our  neighbours, 
the  youngest  of  four  brethren,  came  in  last  Sunday, 
just  at  night;  and  after  hearing  some  plain  truths, 
he  staid  during  evening  worship,  and  paid  uncommon 
attention.  This  morning  he  came  again,  and  this 
evening  again.  After  worship,  he  inquired  with 
feeling,  '  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?'  'Believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  '  I  do  believe.  I  do  be- 
lieve. This  religion  is  right.  I  have  been  all  wrong. 
What  shall  I  do  now?'  'If  you  have  begun  to 
believe,  let  your  faith  increase.  Attend  worship. 
Keep  the  Lord's-day.  Become  the  Saviour's  ser- 
vant. Do  all  his  will.  Give  yourself,  soul  and  body, 
into  his  hands.  Will  you  do  so?'  '1  will.  I  will. 
But  I  do  not  know  all  his  will.'  '  Read  the  Scrip- 
tures.' '  I  can  read  Talaing  only,  not  Burman.' 
'  Come,  then,  and  we  will  read  to  you.  Come 
every  day  to  worship,  and  at  all  times  of  day,  and 
we  will  instruct  you.' 

"  The  case  of  this  poor  man  is  the  case  of  a  large 
majority  of  the  population  of  these  parts.  They 
understand  the  Seriptures  in  Burman,  when  read, 
but  cannot  read  themselves.  And  I  felt  the  necessi- 
ty of  having  the  Scriptures  constantly  read  in  some 
public  place, — in  a  word,  of  setting  up  a  reading 
zayat,  to  be  occupied  by  one  of  the  native  Christians. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  367 

"Dec.  12.  Conversed  with  Moung  Shwa-ba  on 
the  project  of  a  reading-  '/ayat,  and  he  entered  into 
it  with  some  interest.  We  concluded,  therefore,  to 
put  up  a  shed  on  the  way  side,  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
house,  and  employ  him,  on  account  of  the  mission, 
half  of  the  time;  the  other  half  of  his  time  being 
devoted  to  the  female  school.  Moung  Ing  is  to  be 
continued  in  the  service  of  the  mission  exclusively, 
as  an  itinerant  throughout  the  place,  and  an  assist- 
ant to  brother  Wade,  in  the  preaching  zayat,  which 
he  is  about  setting  up. 

"  16.  Lord's-day.  Moung  Shwa-ba  commenced 
his  operations  in  the  reading  zayat,  and  had  several 
listeners.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  had  various 
opportunities  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  a  great 
many.  In  an  excursion  through  the  north  part  of 
the  place,  met  Moung  Ing  engaged  in  the  same  way. 
He  is  growing  a  most  valuable  assistant.  He  takes 
up  the  business,  without  instigation,  and  appears  to 
be  deeply  interested  in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 
Moung  Dwah,  also,  is  growing  in  zeal  and  attach- 
ment to  the  cause.  I  trust  it  will  not  be  long  before 
he  is  baptized. 

"31.  Though  considerable  missionary  work  has 
been  done,  for  several  days  past,  I  have  noted  noth- 
ing in  the  journal,  but  the  close  of  the  year  reminds 
me  of  this,  as  well  as  many  other  delinquencies. 

"  The  means  which  are  at  present  using  for  the 
spread  of  truth,  may  be  said  to  be  four.  First,  Pub- 
lic worship  on  Lord's-days.  This  commences  at 
half  past  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  and  is  attended 
by  the  members  of  the  mission,  the  scholars,  the  na- 
tive converts,  and  inquirers,  and  occasionally  some 
of  the  neighbours  and  travellers;  the  assembly  va- 
rying from  twenty  to  seventy  or  more.  The  wor- 
ship consists  of  a  set  form  of  adoration  and  praise, 
followed  by  an  extempore  discourse,  or  rather  ha- 
rangue, for  it  is  commonly  very  desultory,  suited  to 
the  nature  of  the  assembly;  and  the  exercises  are 
closed  with  prayer.     After  the  assembly  breaks  up 


368  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

several  remain,  and  we  frequently  have  religious 
conversation  and  discussion  for  several  hours.  Sec- 
ond, The  daily  evening  worship.  This  is  intended 
for  our  own  family,  the  scholars,  the  Christians  that 
live  around  us,  and  such  of  the  neighbours  as  wish 
to  attend.  The  attendance,  including  the  children, 
averages  about  twenty.  We  begin  with  reading 
a  portion  of  Scripture — explain — exhort — and  con- 
clude with  prayer.  After  worship,  I  spend  the  eve- 
ning with  those  who  are  willing  to  remain,  partic- 
ularly the  converts,  and  endeavour  to  make  the 
conversation  instructive  and  profitable  to  them.  In 
the  meantime,  the  women  repair  to  another  room, 
and  receive  the  instruction  of  Mrs.  Wade;  and  this, 
together  with  the  female  school,  conducted  by  Mrs. 
Wade  and  Mrs.  Boardman,  (brother  Boardman  has 
also  just  commenced  a  school  for  boys,)  maybe  call- 
ed the  third  means.  The  fourth  is  brother  Wade's 
zayat,  about  half  a  mile  south  of  the  mission  house, 
on  the  principal  road  leading  from  Maulmein  to  Ta- 
voy-zoo.  He  goes  regularly  after  breakfast;  and 
spends  the  day.  I  hope,  in  a  few  days,  to  be  able  to 
add  the  fifth  head — namely,  a  small  zayat  at  Koung- 
zay-kyoon,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  north  of  our 
present  residence,  a  very  populous  part  of  the  town, 
where  I  intend  to  spend  the  day,  making  an  occa- 
sional exchange  with  brother  Wade." 

On  the  11th  of  January,  Mr.  Judson  opened  the 
zayat  at  Koung-zay-kyoon.  Here  he  was  visited 
by  a  large  number  of  persons,  several  of  whom 
seemed  to  listen  to  the  truth  with  attention. 

"Jan.  12.  Had  worship  in  the  house,  as  on 
Lord's-days.  Not  a  very  large  assembly;  but  some 
of  the  most  promising  inquirers  were  present.  Af- 
ter the  exercises,  Moung  Dwah  and  Mali  Lah  re- 
ceived baptism. 

"At night,  Moung  San-loon  (a  young  man,  who 
had  repeatedly  visited  Mr.  Judson)  declared  that  he 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  369 

fully  approved  of  the  Christian  religion  in  all  its 
parts,  but  felt  his  mind  so  weak  and  dark,  that  he 
knew  not  how  to  encounter  the  reproach  and  ridicule 
which  would  ensue  on  embracing  it." 

Mrs.  Wade,  in  two  letters,  one  dated  Amherst. 
May  1,  1827,  and  the  other  dated  Maulmein,  Decem- 
ber 31,  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the  Female 
School.  It  was  first  established  at  Amherst,  where 
Mrs.  Judson  had  erected  two  small  school  houses — 
the  one  for  boys,  and  the  other  for  girls.  A  few  ex- 
tracts from  the  first  letter  will  throw  some  light  on 
the  situation  and  character  of  the  Burmese  children, 
and  will  show  the  importance  of  schools. 

"  Amherst,  May  1,  1827. 

F«  Our  first  scholar,  Mee  Loke,  was  brought  by 
Moung  Shwa-ba,  January  18th,  about  seven  weeks 
after  our  arrival  at  this  place ;  she  is  a  fine  promis- 
ing girl,  twelve  years  old.  About  the  same  time, 
in  one  of  my  evening  walks,  I  met  a  little  girl  about 
five  years  of  age,  of  a  more  than  usually  interesting 
appearance.  I  asked  her  name,  and  where  she  lived; 
to  which  she  readily  answered — and  then  ran  before 
to  point  out  her  grandmother's  house,  a  little  low 
dirty  hut  in  the  midst  of  the  market.  I  found  the 
grandmother  to  be  rather  a  sensible  Burman  woman, 
and  learned  that  the  little  girl  wTas  an  orphan,  both 
her  parents  having  died  during  the  late  war.  After 
making  some  inquiries  what  she  would  be  able  to 
learn  in  such  a  place,  &c.  I  informed  her  that  I  in- 
tended to  educate  a  number  of  girls  at  the  mission 
house  in  our  own  family.  This  idea  seemed  to 
strike  her  very  favorably,  so  that  after  making  a  few 
inquiries,  she  proposed  to  give  me  the  little  girl,  to 
educate  as  my  own  child,  and  accordingly  brought 
her  to  us  the  next  day.  This  is  our  Sarah  Way- 
land.  With  these  two  girls  I  commenced  this 
female  boarding  school. 

"Our   number  soon   increased  to  six:  and  hav- 


370  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

ing  yet  no  rooms  for  their  accommodation,  it  was 
thought  best  to  receive  no  more  scholars,  until  the 
school-room  should  be  finished.  This  plan  had  the 
desired  effect  of  making  the  Burmans  begin  to  feel 
it  an  advantage  to  have  their  children  thus  educat- 
ed, rather  than  that  they  were  conferring  a  favor  by 
placing  them  in  the  school;  and  several  mothers  who 
had  been  hesitating,  now  began  to  fear  that  we  did 
not  intend  to  take  their  daughters,  and  came  beg- 
ging that  I  would  promise  to  do  so,  as  soon  as  the 
echool-house  should  be  finished. 
|  "6.  Have  just  now  got  the  girls  comfortably 
settled  in  the  school-rooms,  which  are  placed  so  near 
my  window,  that  they  are  constantly  under  my  eye, 
even  when  I  am  not  with  them.  And  six  girls,  who 
had  been  waiting  sometime  for  admission  into  the 
school,  have  been  received  to-day.  Their  parents  and 
friends  seem  to  have  very  proper  ideas  of  the  favor 
thus  conferred,  and  fully  understand  that  our  great 
.object  is  to  teach  them  the  Christian  religion. 
j  "  1 6.  Mali  Quay,  the  mother  of  Mee  Poo,  who 
often  visits  me,  this  morning  expressed  herself 
highly  pleased  with  the  school,  and  gratified  with 
her  little  daughter's  proficiency.  She  had  placed 
her  here  with  so  much  apparent  anxiety  and  hesita- 
tion, that  we  feared  she  would  soon  wish  to  take 
tier  again.  But  she  now  assured  me,  that  both  her- 
self and  husband  wished  us  to  take  their  child  as  our 
own.  I  then  suggested,  that  it  was  not  the  welfare 
.and  respectability  of  these  girls,  in  this  world  only, 
that  induced  us  to  do  so  much  for  them — informed 
her  how  much  pains  was  taken  every  day  to  teach 
them  the  Christian  religion — and  added,  '  Perhaps 
your  daughter  will  become  a  disciple  of  Christ;  how 
would  you  like  that? '  '  Let  her  become  a  disciple,' 
she  answered,  without  the  least  hesitation.  c  Her 
father  and  myself  have  not  worshipped  the  pagodas 
for  sometime,  and  have  many  doubts  upon  the  sub- 
ject. We  are  perfectly  willing  that  our  daughter 
should  change  her  religion.  Let  her  become  a  good 
Christian,5 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  371 

"  24.  A  fine,  intelligent  little  girl,  who  has  often 
been  here  with  Mah  Men-la,  wishes  very  much  to 
be  admitted  into  the  school;  but  her  father  says, 
that  here  she  would  never  learn  anything  of  the  re- 
ligion of  Gaudama,  but  would  surely  become  a  dis- 
ciple of  Christ,  and  he  will  not  therefore  give  her  to 
us.  To-day,  when  I  asked  her  if  she  still  wished  to 
come  and  live  with  me,  a  tear  immediately  brightened 
her  fine  black  eye,  while  she  answered, '  I  very  much 
wish  to  come  and  live  with  you,  Mamma,  but  my 
father  will  not  allow  it.'  Such  opposition  we  have 
reason  to  expect,  since  we  so  freely  tell  the  Burmans 
that  it  is  our  great  object,  to  teach  their  children  the 
Christian  religion. 

)  "  25.  Mah  Niyht,  a  woman  who  has  placed  her 
three  daughters  in  the  school,  of  course  often  visits 
-me,  but  has  hitherto  been  quite  indifferent  to  the 
subject  of  religion.  To-day,  however,  she  seemed 
to  get  considerably  interested  in  a  conversation,  and 
acknowledged,  with  much  apparent  feeling,  that  the 
Burman  system  of  religion  was  destitute  of  any  sup- 
port or  comfort  for  a  death-bed,  '  To  us,'  she  said, 
while  a  tear  started  in  her  eye,  (  all  beyond  the  grave 
is  covered  with  gloomy  uncertainty  and  darkness.' 
Oh  that  this  might  prove  a  moment  of  conviction 
from  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  26.  As  I  went  into  the  school  this  morning,  I 
observed  a  small  quantity  of  boiled  rice,  rolled  up 
very  neatly,  and  laid  in  a  safe  place,  just  in  the  way 
the  Burmans  make  what  they  consider  meritorious 
offerings  to  the  Nats,  [inferior  demons,  which  the 
Burmans  fear,  and  strive  to  propitiate  by  offerings.] 
I  inquired  who  put  the  rice  in  that  place,  and  for 
what  purpose.  The  girls,  with  their  accustomed 
frankness,  immediately  answered  that  Mee  Noboo 
had  placed  it  there  as  an  offering  to  one  of  the  Nats. 
When  she  was  asked  if  she  thought  the  Nat  would 
come  to  receive  it,  she  hung  her  head  and  made  no 
Teply;  but  a  little  girl,  still  younger,  said,  '  Yes, 
JVLamma,  the  Nat  will  come.'     Well,  watch  for  him* 


372 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.   JUDSON. 


I  replied;  and  if  he  does  not  come  before  dark,  I  will 
give  you  a  lamp,  to  watch  in  the  night;  for  I  very 
much  wish  to  see  a  Nat.  All  the  larger  girls  now 
began  to  laugh,  and  told  Mee  Noboothat  she  might 
watch  many  days  and  nights,  but  would  not  see  a 
Nat,  for  no  person  in  the  world  had  ever  seen  a  Nat 
come  to  take  an  offering.  After  a  little  pleasantry 
upon  the  subject,  I  told  them  Mee  Noboo's  mind 
was  very  dark  to  believe  in  Nats — endeavoured  to 
show  them  the  absurdity  of  making  such  offerings, 
and  spent  sometime  in  trying  to  give  them  some  idea 
of  the  angels  of  heaven,  fallen  angels,  and  of  the 
eternal  God,  to  which  they  listened  with  much  ap- 
parent interest.  We  have  not  thought  it  best  to 
forbid  the  scholars  worshipping  the  relics  of  Gauda- 
ma,  or  making  offerings  to  the  Nats;  but  wish  so  to 
instruct  them,  that  the  renunciation  shall  be  volun- 
tary. 

"July  1.  Received  into  the  school  to-day  Mee 
Nyoon,  a  little  orphan,  about  four  years  old,  who 
was  brought  here  a  short  time  since,  by  her  step- 
father, to  be  sold  as  a  slave.  We  told  the  man  he 
had  no  right  to  sell  the  poor  child,  and  that  it  was  a 
very  wicked  thing,  which  the  English  government 
would  not  allow :  but  if  he  would  give  her  to  us,  we 
would  bring  her  up  in  the  school  without  making 
him  any  expense.  This  he  had  no  wish  to  do,  and 
therefore  took  the  little  prattler  away,  resolved  to  get 
thirty  or  forty  dollars  by  making  her  a  slave  for  life. 
A  purchaser  was  soon  found,  of  whom  he  obtained 
his  money,  and  all  was  settled  according  to  Burman 
custom.  But  many  days  had  not  elapsed,  before  an 
uncle  appeared  to  claim  the  child.  The  case  was 
then  brought  before  the  English  magistrate,  the 
little  girl  delivered  to  her  uncle,  and  the  purchaser 
put  into  prison.  But  the  step-father  had  taken  good 
care  to  make  his  escape.  The  uncle  then  brought 
his  little  niece  to  us,  and  said,  that  as  business  was 
Calling  him  to  another  part  of  the  country,  he  should 
feel  quite  happy  if  we  would  take  the  child  into  the 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  37S 

school.  Thus  Providence  has  given  us  this  interest- 
ing little  orphan;  and  oh  that  it  might  be  to  prepare 
her  for  heaven ! 

"  Juhj  3.  Three  little  girls  have  been  brought 
for  admittance  into  the  school  to-day;  but  as  our 
present  number  is  nineteen,  and  we  had  concluded 
to  take  no  more  than  twenty  at  present,  they  were 
not  received.  We  feel  pained  to  send  these  poor 
ignorant  children  away;  but  the  high  price  of  cloth- 
ing, provisions,  &c.  renders  it  necessary. 

"  Aug.  5.  Have  just  been  informed  by  one  of 
the  Christians,  that  Mee  Poo,  a  little  girl,  who  has 
been  in  the  school  about  six  months,  when  last  at 
home  on  a  visit,  heard  something  said  about  going 
to  worship  a  pagoda,  when  she  immediately  exclaim- 
ed with  much  earnestness,  c  0  my  father,  and  my 
mother,  do  not  worship  those  images  and  pagodas. 
Gaudama,  where  is  he?  Can  he  see  or  hear  us? 
And  these  heaps  of  bricks,  and  figures  of  stone, 
what  can  they  do  for  us  ?  Is  it  not  better  to  worship 
the  God  who  made  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and 
who  is  now  alive,  and  will  live  forever?' 

"  7.     The  grandmother  of  Mee  Men,  a  little  girl 
about  five  years  old,  made  me  a  visit  to-day.     After 
inquiring  about  her  health,  I  observed,  You  are 
growing  old,  and  cannot  expect  to  live  long.     '  It 
is  true,'  she  replied,  ?  and  I  have  been  thinking  much 
on  the  subject  lately.'     I  then  inquired,  Into  what 
state  do  you  expect  to  enter  after  death?     '  Oh,  I 
do  not  know,'  she  replied;   6  I  have  been  trying  all 
my  life  to  perform  enough  meritorious  deeds  to  en- 
sure me  happiness  in  another  state;  but  little  Mee 
Men  tells  me  that  everybody  will  go  down  to  hell, 
if  they  do  not  worship  the  great  God  who  made 
heaven  and  all  this  world  too.     So  1  try  to  worship 
him,  but  my  mind  is  extremeiy  dark.'     How  do  you 
worship  him  ?  she  was  asked.     i  I  first  pray  to  my 
dead  relations  to  speak  to  God  for  me,  and  then  I  try 
to  pray  to  Jesus  Christ;  but  did  not  know  what  to 
gay  to  him,  until  Mee  Men  began  to  teach  me  the 
prayer  which  she  learned  here.' 


874  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.  JUDSON. 

"  20.  To-day,  a  Burman  woman  brought  her  lit- 
tle daughter,  begging  that  I  would  receive  her  into 
the  school,  and  said  that  I  might  take  her  as  my  own 
child.  She  was  a  little  girl;  but  I  was  obliged, 
again  with  very  painful  feelings  to  refuse  the  request. 
She  went  away  with  a  sorrowful  countenance,  and 
the  mother  said, '  Alas,  my  daughter  will  never  have 
an  opportunity  of  learning  anything  but  wickedness.' 
We  have  in  this  way  refused  ten  or  twelve  girls, 
since  our  number  was  made  up  twenty;  and  there  is 
no  doubt  but  many  others  would  have  offered,  had 
it  not  been  known  that  we  had  refused  to  take  any 
more." 

The  school  was  removed  to  Maulmein,  about  the 
middle  of  November,  1827.  Eleven  of  the  scholars 
accompanied  it  from  Amherst.  Mrs.  Wade,  in  her 
letter  of  December  7,  says: 

"  We  now  find  ourselves  situated  in  the  midst  of 
a  large  population,  and  surrounded  by  huiv 
dreds  of  ignorant  children;  but  we  felt  so  much  the 
disadvantage  of  having  nine  scholars  leave  us,  when 
we  removed  to  this  place,  which  was  only  twenty- 
five  miles,  that  it  was  concluded  best  to  make  every 
parent  or  guardian  enter  into  a  written  agreement, 
that  the  child  should  stay  a  specified  number  of  years; 
during  which  time,  no  one  should  have  any  authori- 
ty over  the  child,  or  be  able  to  take  her  away." 

The  following  extract  from  the  same  letter  exhib- 
its the  dreadful  condition  of  many  poor  children  in 
Burmah.  Truly  the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full 
of  the  habitations  of  cruelly.  How  desirable  it  is, 
that  the  children  should  be  thus  rescued  from  their 
barbarous  masters,  and  from  parents  who  seem,  in- 
deed, to  be  without  natural  affection.  Will  not.  the 
females  of  our  land  combine  their  prayers,  and  their 
efforts,  to  support  and  multiply  these  schools  ? 

"  The  circumstances  under  which  two  little  slave 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  375 

girls  were  received  into  the  school  in  the  month  of 
July,  ought  not,  perhaps,  to  he  omitted,  as  it  will 
probably  be  desirable  to  retain  them  in  the  school 
several  years.  Mee  Quay  is  about  eight  years  old, 
and  having  lost  her  parents,  was  taken  by  an  Arme- 
nian, as  a  slave,  nnd  treated  in  such  a  cruel  manner, 
that  the  neighbours  were  constantly  coming  to  us 
with  complaints,  and  saying  that  they  could  not  eat 
their  rice  while  they  saw  the  poor  child  so  unmer- 
cifully beaten.  The  case  was  therefore  represented 
to  the  English  magistrate,  who  immediately  took 
this  child  from  her  master, — but  her  health  not  hav- 
ing materially  suffered,  he  received  no  other  punish- 
ment than  a  severe  reprimand.  The  other  little 
girl,  Mee  Shway-ee  is  about  seven  years  old,  and 
was  by  her  parents  made  a  slave  to  one  of  the  mag- 
istrate's interpreters,  who  is  a  Moorman,  and  from 
the  situation  which  he  fills,  keeps  the  Burmans  in 
great  fear  of  him,  so  that  we  never  heard  of  this 
poor  child  until  it  was  almost  too  late.  The  case 
was  then  represented  to  us  with  the  greatest  precau- 
tion, through  fear  of  suffering  the  vengeance  of  the 
wicked  interpreter.  As  the  English  magistrate  was 
absent  at  the  time,  Mr.  Judson  immediately  called 
the  man,  told  him  that  he  knew  all  about  the  poor 
child,  and  that  if  he  would  bring  her  to  us  without 
the  least  delay,  he  would  not  inform  the  magistrate 
against  him;  but  if  not,  he  would  do  it  immediately. 
He  seemed  perfectly  astonished  that  an*r  one  should 
dare  to  inform  against  him;  but  there  being  no  altei- 
native,  he  promised  to  bring  the  child.  He  had, 
however,  a  little  hope  that  we  did  not  really  know 
the  worst,  and  therefore  sent  his  wife  to  use  all  her 
influence  with  me  to  get  permission  for  the  child  to 
remain  two  or  three  days.  But  as  we  had  every 
reason  to  fear  that  a  few  days  only  were  wanting  to 
c'ose  the  dreadful  scene,  we  did  not  listen  to  any- 
thing she  had  to  say,  but  again  demanded  the  child 
instantly.  The  child  was  then  brought  to  us, — 
but  my  blood  chills  at  even  this  distant  recollection 


876  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

of  what  an  object  was  presented.     Her  little  body 
was  wasted  to  a  skeleton,  and  covered  from  head  to 
foot  with  the  marks  of  a  large  rattan,  arid  blows  from 
some   sharp  edged   thing  which  left  a  deep  scar. 
Her  forehead,  one  of  her  ears,  and  a  finger,  were 
still  suffering  from  his  blows,  and  did  not  heal  for 
sometime.     Her  master  in  a  rage  one  day  caught 
her  by  the  arm,  and  gave  it  such  a  twist  as  to  break 
the  bone,  from  which  her  sufferings  were  dreadful. 
Besides,  she  had  a  large  and  very  dreadful  burn 
upon  her  body,  recently  inflicted.    Of  this  last  horrid 
deed,  delicacy  forbids  my  attempting  any  description. 
Whether  the  wretch  intended  to  put  an  end  to  her 
life  this  time,  is  uncertain;  but  he  no  doubt  con- 
cluded that  the  event  would  prove  fatal;  for  he  shut 
her  up  in  a  close  hot  room,  where  no  one  was  allow- 
ed to  see  her,  and  told  his  neighbours  that  she  was 
very  ill  in  a  fever.     She  had  been  tortured  so  long, 
that  her  naturally  smiling  countenance  was  the  very 
picture  of  grief  and  despair.     Oh,  is  it  possible  that 
man,  made  in  the  likeness  of  his  Divine  Creator, 
and  endowed  with  such  high  intellectual  capacities, 
and  a  sensibility  so  refined,  can  have  fallen  thus  low ! 
"  Almost  the  first  word  which  this  poor  little  suf- 
ierer  said  to  me  was,    '  Please  to  give  your  slave  a 
little  rice,  for  I  am  very  hungry.'     She  was  asked 
if  she  had  not  had  her  breakfast:  to  which  she  re- 
plied,  ( Yes,  but  I  get  very  little,  so  that  I  am  hun- 
gry all  day  long.'     I  was  happy  to  find  that  she  had 
no  fever.     But  notwithstanding  all  that  could  be 
done,  she  cried  almost-  incessantly  for  forty-eight 
hours,  and  had  at  times  symptoms  of  convulsions. 
The  inflammation  then  began  to  subside;  and  after 
nursing  her  with  unremitted  care  by  night  and  by 
day  myself,  for  two  weeks,  I  had  the  inexpressible 
satisfaction  of  seeing  her  begin  to  play  with  the  lit- 
tle girls.     Although  we  did  not  inform  against  the 
Moorman  interpreter,  the  Burmans  ventured  to  do 
so,  and  the  result  was,  a  pair  of  chains  and  impris- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  377 

onment,  where  he  is  waiting-  his  final  sentence  from 
the  Supreme  Government  of  Bengal."  * 

This  poor  child  afterwards  died;  and  in  her  last 
hours  she  gave  evidence  that  the  instructions  which 
she  had  received  had,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  made 
her  wise  unto  salvation.  Mrs.  Wade,  in  a  letter 
dated  Maulmein,  June  28,  1828,  says: 

"  Your  last  kind  letter  found  me  alone  in  my  sleep- 
ing room,  watching  the  corpse  of  one  of  our  dear 
scholars,  who  had,  after  a  very  painful  illness,  just 
passed  into  her  eternal  state.  But  her  placid,  smil- 
ing countenance,  reproved  my  sadness  and  chided 
my  tears,  and  I  seemed  to  realize  that  angels  were 
indeed  hovering  round  her  little  bed. 

'  She  sleeps  in  Jesus,  and  is  blest,-- 
How  sweet  her  slumbers  are  ! ' 

Yes,  my  dear  sister,  we  may  well  apply  these  beauti- 
ful lines  to  her,  for  she  truly  sleeps  in  Jesus. 

"  My  heart  bleeds,  even  now,  to  think  what  she 
suffered  when  we  first  saw  her.  But  she  recovered, 
and  though  a  delicate  child,  enjoyed  pretty  good 
health,  for  some  months,  till  she  was  taken  down 
with  her  last  illness,  which  terminated  in  about  six 
weeks.  But  about  a  month  before  her  departure, 
she  gave  very  pleasing  evidence  of  a  work  of  grace 
upon  her  heart,  and  died,  enjoying,  in  a  very  eminent 
degree,  all  the  sweet  consolations  of  a  hope  in  Christ. 
For  the  last  two  hours  of  her  life,  she  was  perfectly 
sensible  she  was  dying,  and  without  expressing  the 
least  doubt  or  fear,  would  say,  '  I  am  dying,  but  I 
am  not  afraid  to  die,  for  Christ  will  call  me  up  to 
heaven.     He  has  taken  away  all  my  sins,  and  I  wish 

♦This  wretched  mail,  after  a  short  confinement,  committed 
suicide  by  taking  poison.  It  has  sincr  been  ascertained,  that  the 
poor  little  girl  was  his  own  sister  !  Her  own  father  had  dis- 
owned her,  and  her  brother  resolved  to  put  her  to  death,  though 
she  had  done  nothing  to  provoke  their  anger. 
32 


378  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

to  die  now,  that  I  may  go  and  see  him.  I  love  Je- 
sus Christ  more  than  everyhody  else.'  But  it  is 
only  those  who  heard  her,  from  day  to  day,  lisp  her 
little  prayers  and  praises  to  God,  who  caught,  with 
a  joy  unfelt  before,  the  first  dawn  of  light  which 
beamed  upon  her  dark  mind,  who  watched,  with 
hearts  raised  to  God,  its  gentle  progress,  that  can 
realize  what  a  precious  and  heavenly  scene,  the 
death-bed  of  little  Mee  Shway-ee  presented." 

The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Judson's  jour- 
nal exhibit  the  progress  of  the  mission  at  Maulmein : 

"  Jan.  25,  1828.  For  several  days  past,  the  at- 
tendance at  the  Koung-zay-kyoon  zayat  has  varied 
from  ten  to  twenty  through  the  day.  Moung  Myat- 
kyau,  brother  of  the  chief  of  the  district,  has  been 
gradually  advancing  in  religious  knowledge  and  de- 
cision of  character,  until  I  begin  to  indulge  a  hope, 
that  he  is  a  subject  of  divine  grace.  Mah  Men,  an 
old  acquaintance  of  Mah  Mee  of  Rangoon,  came  to 
the  zayat  a  few  days  ago,  and  listened  with  such 
eagerness  and  approbation,  as  inclined  me  to  think, 
that  she  had  obtained  some  love  to  the  truth,  before 
she  removed  to  this  place.  Her  husband  is  a  decided 
opposer.  The  opposition  throughout  the  district, 
and  the  whole  place,  is  becoming  more  open.  At 
the  same  time,  the  number  of  listeners  and  inquirers 
is  multiplying,  and  the  excitement  in  favor  of  religion 
is  evidently  increasing. 

"  March  20.  Some  of  the  inquirers  attend  the 
zayat  every  day.  Moung  Shwa-pan  and  Ko  Man- 
poke  must  be  added  to  the  list.  The  latter,  an 
elderly  man  of  some  respectability,  appears  to  be 
really  attached  to  the  truth;  but  is  yet  very  timid  in 
his  professions. 

"  My  particular  object  in  taking  up  my  pen  this 
morning  is,  to  mention  the  case  of  Moung  Shwa- 
pwen,  a  bright  young  man  of  twenty,  who  professes 
to  have  received  the  truth  about  fourteen  days  ago. 
^>n  first  hearing  the  Gospel  at  the  zayat;  it  sunk  into 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  379 

his  heart;  but  as  he  lived  at  some  distance,  we  saw 
him  occasionally  only.  A  few  days  ago  he  removed 
hither;,  and  took  up  his  a  bode  Avith  Moung  Ing,  that 
he  might  devote  himself  entirely  to  the  attainment 
of  the  one  thing  needful.  His  experience  has  been 
uncommonly  clear  and  rapid ;  and  having  outstripped 
all  the  older  inquirers,  he  this  morning  followed  his 
Lord  into  the  watery  grave. 

"  23.  hordes-day.  After  the  forenoon  worship, 
Moung  Myat-kyau,  Moung  San-loon,  and  Moung 
En,  requested  baptism;  and  after  the  Lord's  supper 
in  the  evening,  they  were  examined  before  the 
church  and  approved. 

"29.  Brother  and  sister  Boardman  left  us  for 
Tavoy,  with  the  cordial  approbation  of  all  the 
members  of  the  mission,  accompanied  by  Moung 
Shwa-pwen,  Moung  Thah-pyoo,  (the  Karen,)  who 
also  has  lately  been  approved  by  the  church,  but  not 
been  baptized. 

"  30.  Lord's-day.  The  three  persons  mentioned 
last  Lord's-day  were  baptized.  Three  others,  Moung 
Yay,  Moung  Shwa-pan,  and  Ko  Man-poke,  attended 
all  the  exercises  of  the  day;  and  they  give  consider- 
able evidence  of  being  really  converted.  Mah  Moo, 
also,  a  poor  woman,  who  has  occasionally  attended 
the  instructions  of  Mrs.  Wade,  must  be  mentioned 
as  a  very  hopeful  character.  Mah  Men  is,  I  hope, 
a  decided  Christian;  but  is  seldom  able  to  attend,  on 
account  of  her  husband.  May  the  Lord  pour  out 
his  Holy  Spirit  upon  our  hearts,  and  upon  the  inhab 
itants  of  Maulmein. 

"  April  20.  Received  a  letter  from  Moung 
Thah-a  of  Rangoon,  stating  the  names  of  thirteen 
men  and  three  women,  who  are  disciples  of  Jesus, 
but  c  secretly,  for  fear  of  the  Jews.'  In  the  numbei 
I  recognise  my  old  friend,  i  the  teacher  Oo  Oung- 
det  of  the  village  of  Kambet,'  and  two  or  three 
others  whom  I  formerly  knew;  but  most  of  them  are 
new  cases. 

"  May  31.     The  last  two  months  I  have  spent  at 


380  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

the  zayat,  with  scarcely  the  exception  of  a  single 
day;  and  I  seldom  have  been  without  the  company 
of  some  of  the  Christians  or  the  hopeful  inquirers. 
In  the  latter  class,  we  count  eight  or  ten;  adding-  to 
those  mentioned  above,  Moung  San-loon  the  second, 
a  young-  man  of  ordinary  abilities,  but  warmly 
attached  to  the  cause,  and  Moung  Bo,  a  man  of  the 
first  distinction  in  point  of  talents,  erudition,  general 
information,  and  extensive  influence.  He  has  attend- 
ed me  ever  since  the  zayat  was  opened,  his  house 
being  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street.  He  was  an 
intimate  friend  o'f  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  and  has 
apparently  been  going  through  .a  process  similar  to 
what  my  dear  brother,  nqw,  1  trust,  in  heaven, 
experienced.  He  has  relinquished  Boodhism,  and 
got  through  with  Deism  and  Unitarianism,  and  now 
appears  to  be  near  the  truth.  Many  a  time,  when 
contemplating  his  hard,  unbending  features,  and  lis- 
tening to  his  tones  of  dogmatism  and  pride,  I  have 
said  in  my  heart,  Canst  thou  ever  kneel,  a  humble 
suppliant,  at  the  foot  of  the  cross?  But  he  has 
lately  manifested  some  disposition  to  yield,  and 
assures  me  that  he  does  pray  in  secret. 

"  To  conclude  this  paper,  I  hope  that  the  light  is 
gradually  spreading  around  us,  more  extensively 
perhaps  from  brother  Wade's  zayat  than  from  mine, 
that  being  in  a  situation  to  catch  visiters  froi  i  all 
parts  of  the  country,  while  mine  is  chiefly  confined 
to  the  immediate  vicinity.  And  I  hope,  also,  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  is  operating,  in  some  case.?,  on  the 
minds  of  our  hearers.  All  those  who  have  been 
baptized  in  this  place,  as  well  as  those  who  came 
with  us,  give  us  great  and  increasing  satisfaction. 
It  is,  I  think,  rather  characteristic  of  Burmarj  con- 
verts, that  they  are  slow  in  making  up  their  minds 
to  embrace  a  new  religion ;  but  the  point,  once  settled, 
is  settled  forever." 

_  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman,  with  the  native  Chris- 
tians who  accompanied   them,  arrived  at   Tavoy, 


MEMOIR   OF    MRS.    JODSON.  381 

April  9,  1828.  T.ivoy  is  an  old  Burman  walled 
town,  situated  en  the  river  of  the  same  name,  thirty- 
five  miles  from  the  sea,  and  twenty-one  miles  above 
the  point  to  which  vessels  can  go  up  the  river.  It 
is  situated  in  north  latitude,  thirteen  degrees,  four 
minutes,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  southeast 
from  Rangoon,  (see  map.)  It  is  laid  out  with  some 
regularity,  on  a  plain,  with  straight  streets,  paved 
with  bricks.  The  population  is  about  9000,  two 
thirds  of  whom  are  Burmans. 

On  the  16th  of  May,  Mr.  Boardman  baptized  at 
Tavoy,  MoungThah-pyoo,  (the  Karen)  who  accom- 
panied him  from  Maulmein.  Mr.  Boardman  had 
had  some  conversation  with  several  priests  and  oth- 
ers; but  deferred  any  public  attempts  to  preach  the 
Gospel  until  the  rainy  season  should  terminate.  He 
had  received  some  interesting  information  respecting 
a  race  of  people  called  Karens,  who  reside  at  some 
distance  from  Tavoy.  They  are  said  to  be  destitute 
of  any  religion  whatever.  Their  language  differs 
from  the  Burman,  and  in  their  manners  and  habits 
they  resemble  the  native  Indians  of  America.  Sev- 
eral of  these  persons  called  on  Mr.  Boardman,  and 
invited  him  to  visit  them,  assuring  him  that  the 
people  would  receive  the  Christian  religion.  Mr.  B. 
designed  to  visit  them,  accompanied  by  Moung  Thah- 
pyoo,  after  the  rainy  season.  One  of  them,  he  had 
received  under  his  tuition  as  a  pupil.  As  Moung 
Thah-pyoo  is  a  Karen,  it  may  be  the  design  of  God, 
to  make  him  the  means  of  converting  his  country- 
men. 

Mr.  Wade  thus  writes  from  Maulmein,  to  the 
Corresponding  Secretary,  under  date  of  May  20, 
1828: 

"  In  respect  to  our  missionary  labors,  we  are  happy 
and  thankful  to  God  in  being  able  to  inform  those 
who  are  praying  and  longing  for  the  salvation  of  the 
heathen,  that  a  number  of  precious  souls  have,  we 
trust,  been  born  of  the  Spirit,  and  translated  out  of 


882  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.     JUDSON. 

the  kingdom  of  darkness  into  the  kingdom  of  God's 
dear  Son,  since  we  came  to  this  place;  six  of  whom 
have  been  baptized,  five  men  and  one  female." 

The  following  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Boardman 
to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Sharp,  of  Boston,  contains  a  very- 
interesting  account  of  the  Karens: 

"  Tavoy,  Sept.  9.  1828. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Brother, 

"  I  have  lately  been  visited  by  a  company  of 
Karens,  in  whose  history  I  trust  you  will  feel  an 
interest.  The  Karens  are  a  race  of  wild  people, 
inhabiting  the  interior,  dwelling  on  mountains  and 
in  valleys,  at  a  distance  from  cities,  and  living  in  the 
most  rural  and  simple  style.  They  have  no  written 
language,  no  schools,  no  religion,  no  temples,  no 
object  of  worship,  no  priests,  none  who  even  profess 
to  know  the  way  of  truth.  As  were  the  fathers,  so 
are  the  children — on  the  same  paternal  estate,  in  the 
same  style,  with  the  same  dress  and  manners,  the 
same  darkness  and  ignorance,  and  consequently  the 
same  vices.  I  am  not,  however,  aware,  that  the 
Karens  are  more  vicious  than  their  former  oppres- 
sors, the  Burmans.  Among  my  visiters  were  one 
or  two  who  appeared  somewhat  above  the  common 
level  of  their  countrymen.  One  of  them  could  read, 
as  well  as  speak,  Burman.  One  was  a  chief,  and  one 
a  pretended  sorcerer.  The  chief  was  an  interesting 
young  man  of  thirty.  His  countenance  and  air  be- 
spoke something  noble.  But  O,  it  is  a  sad  thing  to 
see  powerful  intellects  bound  in  chains  of  perpetual 
ignorance.  This  chief  aspired  after  knowledge;  but 
the  key  of  knowledge  had  been  denied  him.  He  had 
been  taught  that  man's  great  good  consisted  in  eat- 
ing, drinking,  sleeping,  chewing  betel,  and  conver- 
sation; but  his  soul  was  not  satisfied.  He  panted, 
for  higher  enjoyments.  '  Give  us  books  in  our  own 
language,  and  Ave  will  all  learn  to  read.  We  want 
to  know  the  true  God.     We  have  been  living  in  total 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  »»» 

darkness.  The  Karen's  mind  is  like  his  native  jun- 
gle.' The  fires  of  this  man's  intellect,  which 
prejudice  and  a  national  degradation  had  buried  up 
and  smothered,  but  could  not  extinguish,  demanded 
vent.  It  could  no  longer  lie  like  the  unpolished 
marble  in  the  quarry.  '  O  (said  I)  what  a  mourn- 
ful thing  is  this.  This  generous  soul,  if  nurtured 
with  useful  knowledge,  might  have  been  allied  to 
angels;  but  it  has  been  taught  to  seek  a  happiness 
merely  sensual,  and  but  little  higher  than  that  of 
brutes.' 

"The  sorcerer  was  also  a  superior  man.  Some 
twelve  years  since,  a  Mussulman  Joger  had  visited 
his  village,  and  imprinted  on  him  the  mark  of  the 
false  prophet.  'Take  this  book  (said  the  Joger) 
and  worship  it.  It  Avill  secure  you  from  evil,  and  in 
the  next  state  you  will  be  a  man  and  not  a  brute. 
"  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not"  the  things  for- 
bidden in  the  Koran,  and  all  will  be  well.'  After  a 
few  words  of  admonition  concerning  what  was  to  be 
eaten  and  what  to  be  rejected,  he  exhibited  a  few 
of  his  juggling  tricks,  and  initiated  the  simple  Karen 
into  the  nefarious  rites  of  the  order  of  fakeers,  and 
left  him  in  his  native  darkness,  coupled  with  foreign 
wickedness.  But  this  contact  of  wickedness  with 
darkness  elicited  some  scintillations  of  native,  latent 
light.  Ambition  was  fired.  To  know  the  contents 
of  this  book  has  been  for  twelve  years  the  Karen's 
highest  aim.  The  thought  that  he  had  been  so 
much  distinguished  above  his  fellow  countrymen  as 
to  receive  a  book; — a  revelation,  forsooth,  from  some 
'  unknown  God,' — raised  him  in  his  own  estimation 
to  a  superior  order  of  beings, — and  he  became  a  con- 
jurer! Like  Simon,  he  has  given  out  that  he  is 
some  great  one,  and  to  him  many  have  given  heed. 
Though  ignorant  of  the  contents  of  the  venerated 
book,  not  knowing  even  in  what  language  it  was 
written,  he  has  assumed  the  character  of  a  teacher 
and  expounder  of  the  sacred  volume.  He  has  per- 
suaded several  of  his  countrymen  to  join  him  in  the 


884  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.   JUDSON. 

new  religion,  and  to  pay  superior  worship  to  the 
book.  A  pitched  basket  of  reeds,  in  which  that 
book,  wrapped  in  successive  folds  of  muslin,  was 
deposited,  has  been  to  them  what  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  was  to  the  Jews, — an  object  of  profound 
veneration.  c  A  teacher  will  come,  who  will  explain 
to  us  this  book,'  has  been  their  grand  article  of  be- 
lief; and  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  our  arrival,  they 
sent  a  deputation  to  wait  upon  me  and  learn  m  y 
doctrine.  t  Let  the  sorcerer  come  and  show  me  his 
book,  and  I  will  tell  him  whether  it  is  good  or  not. 
Meanwhile,  pay  no  religious  veneration  to  it.  Take 
these  books  which  contain  a  revelation  from  the 
true  God,  in  a  language  which  some  of  you  under- 
stand, and  learn  from  them  the  way  to  obtain  eter- 
nal life.  Worship  not  these  books,  but  the  God  who 
gave  them.'  Such  was  my  reply  to  the  deputation. 
"  According  to  my  advice,  the  sorcerer,  with  his 
train,  after  a  journey  of  three  days,  reached  my 
house  two  days  since,  bringing  the  pitched  basket 
of  reeds  with  its  venerated  contents.  They  hastened 
into  my  presence,  and  the  sorcerer,  a  serious  well 
looking  man  of  fifty,  stood  up  before  me,  while  all 
his  train  seated  themselves  around  us.  '  What  is 
your  business,  and  what  is  your  wish?'  'Your 
lordship's  humble  servant  has  come  to  lay  a  certain 
book  before  your  lordship's  feet,  that  your  lordship 
may  look  at  it,  unfold  its  meaning,  and  inform  your 
lordship's  humble  servants  whether  it  is  true  or  false, 
good  or  bad.  Your  lordship's  servant  has  heard  the 
Christian  scriptures  read,  and  believes  them.  He  is 
concerned  to  know  whether  this  book  contains  the 
Christian  doctrine.'  I  felt  that  it  was  a  critical 
moment.  Expectation  was  raised  to  the  highest 
pitch.  Several  had  previously  engaged  that  they 
should  consider  my  decision  respecting  the  book  as 
final.  A  most  profound  silence  prevailed  throughout 
the  hall.  '  Show  me  the  book.'  The  old  sorcerer 
stood  forth  with  the  basket  at  his  feet.  He  uncov- 
ered the  basket,  and  unwrapped  the  precious  deposit, 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JtTDSON.  385 

and  creeping  forward,  presented  to  me  an  old,  tat- 
tered, worn  out  volume.  It  was  no  other  than  the 
1  Book  of  Common  Prayer,'  with  the  Psalms,  printed 
at  Oxford.  « It  is  a  good  book,'  said  I;  «  it  teaches 
that  there  is  a  God  in  heaven,  whom  alone  we  should 
worship.  You  have  been  ignorantly  worshipping 
this  book.  That  is  not  good.  I  will  teach  you  to 
worship  the  God  whom  the  book  reveals.'  Every 
Karen  countenance  was  alternately  lighted  up  with 
smiles  of  joy,  and  cast  down  with  inward  conviction 
of  having  erred  in  worshipping  a  book,  instead  of 
the  God  it  reveals.  I  took  the  book  of  Psalms  in 
Burman,  and  read  such  passages  as  seemed  appro- 
priate, and  having  given  a  brief  and  easy  explanation, 
engaged  in  prayer.  I  then  added,  c  your  venerated 
book  teaches  no  such  doctrine  as  you  say  the  Joger 
taught  you.  Renounce  his  false  instructions,  and 
attend  to  the  doctrine  which  your  book  contains.' 
The  people  listened  attentively  to  our  instructions 
till  a  late  hour  in  the  evening,  when  I  left  them  to 
take  some  repose.  They  staid  with  me  two  days, 
and  would  have  staid  longer,  but  our  Karen  Chris- 
tian, whom  I  generally  use  as  interpreter  when  con- 
versing with  Karens,  had  gone  out  into  the  wilder- 
ness, with  the  intention  of  making  known  the  Gospel 
to  his  benighted  countrymen.  During  their  stay, 
they  listened  continually  to  our  instructions,  attend- 
ed our  worship,  and  seemed  pleased  with  our  doctrine 
and  worship.  Just  before  leaving  us,  after  they  had 
taken  leave  of  me  this  morning,  the  old  conjurer  put 
on  his  Joger  dress,  and  in  the  midst  of  his  former 
disciples,  made  some  show  of  his  former  grandeur. 
There  was  surely  something  imposing  in  his  appear- 
ance. But  I  could  not  regard  it  in  a  favorable  light, 
and  desired  one  of  the  native  Christians  to  go  and 
tell  him  again,  that  if  he  would  be  a  Christian,  he 
must  lay  aside  all  his  former  practices  and  airs.  I 
listened  to  hear  the  native  Christian,  who  dealt  with 
the  old  man  in  a  very  plain  and  faithful  manner. 
■  If,'  said  the  old  man,  '  this  dress  is  not  pleasing  to 
33 


386  MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JUDSON. 

God,  I  am  ready  to  send  it  afloat  on  yonder  river.' 
He  then  disrobed  himself,  and  put  on  his  common 
dress,  and  presented  to  his  reprover  a  large  cudgel, 
which  had  been  a  badge  of  his  authority  for  many 
years.  *     On  leaving,  they  said,  '  we  will  no  longer 
worship  any  but  the  true  God,  and  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ.'     During  their  stay,  they  expressed  a  strong 
desire  to  receive  a  written   language  and    books. 
They  said,  all  the  Karens  would  then  learn  to  read, 
and  would  come  to  the  knowledge  of  God.     I  pitied 
them  from  my  very  heart     Having  suffered  cruel 
oppression  from  their   Burman  masters,  they  are 
averse  to  everything  Burman,  and  wish  for  a  written 
language  which  the  Burmans  cannot  understand. 
From  an  extensive  acquaintance  with  the  Karens 
of  this  province,  I  judge,  that  as  a  people,  they  are 
pleased  with  their  new  rulers,  the  English,  and  have 
no  prejudices  against  the  Christian  religion.     They 
seem  to  be  expecting  and  wishing  for  a  religion  of 
some  kind,  and  it  appears  to  me  that  the  present  is 
the  time  to  introduce  letters  and  the  Gospel  among 
them.     There  are  more  than  two  thousand  Karens 
in  this  province,  and  Karen  villages  are  dispersed 
all  over  the  wildernesses  of  Burman,  Pegu,  Arracan 
and  Siara.     Is  it  not  exceedingly  desirable  that  at 
least  one  Missionary  should  be  sent  to  them  immedi- 
ately?    Such  a   Missionary  should   be  acquainted 
with  the  modern  improvements  for  forming  a  written 
language,  and  should  be  prepared  to  endure  much 
privation   and  hardship   from   which   some  of  his 
brethren  may   be  exempted.      He  will   find   that 
without  a  life  of  self-denial  and  toil,  he  can  accom- 
plish but   little   among   these   simple   uncultivated 
foresters.      The    Karen    Christian   will   afford    no 
inconsiderable  aid,  if  he  has  one  to  direct  his  labors; 
b\it  he  is  not  competent  to  the  work,  alone.     The 

*  This  man  has  since  been  converted,  as  it  is  hoped,  and  has 
requested  baptism. 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  387 

two  Karen  boys  now  in  school,  and  others  who  pro- 
pose soon  to  enter,  will,  if  converted  to  the  Gospel, 
be  in  due  time  powerful  assistants.  Let  us  pray- 
that  God  may  prepare  them  for  the  great  work." 


Since  the  previous  editions  of  this  book  wer*  i«t- 
sued,  interesting  information  has  been  received  from 
Burman,  and  several  missionaries  have  sailed  from 
this  country,  to  join  the  stations.  We  will  present, 
in  this  place,  a  brief  statement  of  facts,  which  will 
exhibit  the  affairs  of  the  mission  at  the  date  of  the 
last  accounts. 

|  Maulmein. — Mr.  Judson  was  at  this  place,  on 
the  15th  of  March,  1830,  engaged  principally  in  the 
work  of  translation.  Mr.  Cephas  Bennett,  a  prin- 
ter, who  sailed  with  his  wife  and  child  from  Phila- 
delphia, in  May,  1829,  arrived  at  Maulmein,  Janu- 
ary 15,  1830,  with  a  press  and  Burman  types,  and 
immediately  commenced  the  operations  of  the  print- 
ing office.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  had  gone  to  Ran- 
goon. Five  native  converts  were  employed  as  as- 
sistants, as  exhorters,  school  teachers,  readers  of  the 
Scriptures,  &c.  The  Lord  had  poured  out  his  Spirit 
on  the  station.  The  female  school  had  been  partic- 
ularly blessed,  and  a  number  of  the  scholars  had  been 
baptized.  The  first  convert  was  Mary  Hasseltine3 
one  of  the  little  girls  who  were  with  Mrs.  Judson,  at 
Ava.  The  whole  number  baptized,  from  January, 
1828,  to  March  15,  1830,  was  sixty-two!  Ten  of 
these  persons  were  English  soldiers,  belonging  to 
the  42d  regiment,  who  have  been  formed  into  a 
separate  church.  The  New  Testament  had  been 
thoroughly  revised  for  the  press,  and  several  impor- 
tant tracts  had  been  prepared  in  the  Burman,  Taling 
and  Siamese  languages.  Mr.  Judson  had  commenc- 
ed the  translation  of  the  Old  Testament.     There 


388  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

was  a  school  for  female  children,  under  the  charge  of 
Mary  Hasseltine,  and  another  school  for  boys  had 
been  commenced. 

Tavoy. — At  this  station,  Mr.  Boardman  and  his 
wife  are  laboring,  assisted  by  Ko  Thah-byoo,  a  Ka- 
ren convert,  and  by  Moung  Shway-Bwen,  a  native 
of  Yoonshan,  who  is  employed  in  teaching  and  writ- 
ing. The  church  there,  at  the  last  date,  Jan.  21, 
1830,  consisted  of  ten  native  converts,  three  of  them 
boys  in  the  boarding  school.  Seven  of  these  mem- 
bers are  Karens,  one  of  whom  is  the  head  man  of  a 
Karen  village.  Mr.  Boardman  had  visited  several 
of  the  Karen  villages,  and  was  received  with  great 
respect.  Ko  Thah-byoo  was  engaged  in  travelling 
among  his  countrymen,  and  preaching  to  them  the 
Gospel.  A  revolt  occurred  at  Tavoy,  in  August, 
1829,  on  the  part  of  the  natives.  The  mission  house 
was  much  injured,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  were 
forced  to  leave  Tavoy,  for  Maulmein.  By  the  bles- 
sing of  God,  the  revolt  was  quelled,  and  they  soon 
returned  to  Tavoy,  and  resumed  their  duties.  There 
was  a  school  for  boys,  consisting  of  thirty  scholars, 
a  part  of  whom  were  boarders.  The  whole  expense 
of  instruction,  books,  stationary,  &c.  was  paid  by 
the  British  government.  There  were  three  schools 
for  girls,  before  the  revolt,  one  of  which  has  since 
been  re-opened.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  had  been 
bereaved  of  their  eldest  child,  and  Mrs.  B's  health 
was  very  feeble;  but  the  prospects  of  the  mission 
were  very  encouraging. 

Rangoon. — A  native  convert,  Moung  Thah-a, 
commenced  preaching  at  Rangoon,  after  the  war, 
and  several  persons  were  converted.  He  visited  the 
missionaries  at  Maulmein,  to  ask  counsel  and  aid. 
They  were  so  entirely  satisfied  with  his  character 
and  qualifications,  that  they  ordained  him,  in  Janu- 
ary, 1829,  as  Pastor  of  the  Church  at  Rangoon. 
He  returned  thither,  and  continued  his  labors  with 
zeal  and  success.   The  church  there  consists  of  more 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 


than  twenty  members,  all  but  three  or  four  of  whom 
have  been  baptized  by  Ko  Thah-a.  The  others 
are  the  remnants  of  the  former  church,  gathered  by 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson.  Moung  Ing  has  been  ordain- 
ed, and  is  now  laboring  at  Rangoon;  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Wade  arrived  there  from  Maulmein,  about  the 
1st  of  March  last.  They  were  highly  gratified  with 
the  appearance  of  the  native  converts.  The  suc- 
cess of  Ko  Thah-a  is  a  gratifying  omen,  that  God 
designs  to  make  use  of  native  preachers,  to  convert 
their  countrymen  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour. 

He-enforcement.— AVe  have  mentioned  the  arrival 
of  the  printer,  Mr.  Bennett,  with  his  family.  On 
the  23d  of  May,  1830,  the  Rev.  Eugenio  Kincaid, 
and  the  Rev.  Francis  Mason,  were  set  apart  as  mis- 
sionaries, in  the  Baptist  meeting  house,  in  Baldwin 
Place,  Boston;  and  on  the  24th,  they  sailed,  with 
their  wives,  in  the  ship  Martha,  Captain  Lovett,  for 
Calcutta.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kincaid  are  to  be  stationed 
at  Maulmein,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mason  at  Tavoy. 
On  the  28th  of  July,  the  Rev.  John  Taylor  Jones 
was  ordained,  in  the  Federal  street  Baptist  meeting 
house,  Boston,  and  set  apart  as  a  missionary  to  Bur- 
mah.  On  the  2d  of  August,  Mr.  Jones  and  his  wife 
sailed  in  the  ship  Corvo,  Captain  Spaulding,  for 
Calcutta.  The  services  on  these  occasions  were 
solemn  and  highly  interesting.  Many  pravers  have 
been  offered  to  the  God  of  missions  for  His  bless- 
ing on  His  servants.  May  He  carry  them  in  safe- 
ty to  Burmah,  and  make  them  instruments  of  exten- 
sive and  permanent  benefit  to  the  heathen.  The 
Board  sent  out,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Jones,  two 
hundred  reams  of  paper,  a  quantity  of  printing  ink, 
and  other  articles,  to  facilitate  the  printing  of  the 
Burman  Bible,  tracts,  &c. 

The  Board,  also,  sent,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Jones, 
two  marble  grave  stones,  to  be  placed  over  the  grave 
of  Mrs.  Judson,  at  Amherst.— These  stones  were 


390  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

procured  at  the  expense  of  a  number  of  female 
friends.     The  following  is  the  inscription: 


ERECTED  TO  THE  MEMORY 

OF 

ANN    H.    JUDSON5 

WIFE  OF  ADONIRAM  JUDSON, 
MISSIONARY 

OF    THE 

BAPTIST    GENERAL  CONVENTION  IN   THE  UNITED  STATES, 
TO    THE 

BURMAX    EMPIRE. 

She  was  born  at  Bradford, 

In  the  State  of  Massachusetts,  North  America, 

Dec.  22,  1789. 

She  arrived,  with  her  husband,  at  Rangoon, 

In  July,  1813; 

And  there  commenced  those 

MISSIONARY    TOILS, 

Which  she  sustained  with  such 

CHRISTIAN  FORTITUDE,  DECISION,   AND  PERSEVERANCE, 

Amid  Scenes  of 

Civil  Commotion  and  personal  Affliction, 

As  won  for  her 

Universal  Respect  and  Affection. 

She  Died,  at 
Amherst,  Oct.  24,  1826. 


Since  this  edition  was  prepared  for  the  press,  fur- 
ther accounts  have  been  received  from  Burmah,  up 
to  June  5,  1830. — Two  natives,  and  one  English 
soldier  were  baptized  at  Maulmein,  April  18.     The 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  391 

number  of  inquirers  had  increased.  Mr.  Wade  re- 
turned from  Rangoon  to  Maulmein,  April  18,  for 
the  benefit  of  his  health,  being  affljctefl  with  the 
liver  complaint.  Mr.  Judson  accompanied  him  on 
his  return  to  Rangoon,  where  they  arrived,  May  2. 
Three  converts  had  been  baptized  at  Rangoon,  since 
the  last  date.  The  appearances  there  were  encour- 
aging. On  the  29th  of  May,  Mr.  Judson  left  Ran- 
goon, in  a  boat,  for  Prome,  accompanied  by  Moung 
Ing,  and  four  other  native  converts.  Mr.  Judson 
says,  "  Our  re-entering  Burmah  is  an  experiment, 
which  we  are  making  with  fear  and  trembling." — 
Mr.  Boardman  had  arrived  at  Maulmein,  from  Ta- 
voy.  He  is  said  to  be  in  a  dangerous  state  of  health, 
from  consumption.  Tavoy  is  thus,  f3r  the  present, 
left  without  any  foreign  missionary.  This  intelli- 
gence from  Burmah  is  of  a  mingled  character,  call- 
ing for  joy,  that  the  Gospel  is  again  preached  among 
the  subjects  of  the  Burman  government,  and  for  sor- 
row, that  the  health  of  Mr.  Wade  and  Mr.  Board- 
man  is  so  much  impaired.  These  facts  show  us  the 
necessity  of  increased  prayer  to  God,  and  of  exer- 
tions to  re-enforce  the  mission  with  additional  labor- 
ers. If  brethren  Kincaid,  Mason,  and  Jones,  with 
their  wives,  have,  as  we  hope,  arrived  in  safety,  they 
can  do  but  a  small  part  of  the  work  which  ought  to 
be  attempted  in  Burmah.    See  Appendix. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Concluding  Remarks — Mrs.  Judson's  Address  to  die  Females  of 
America. 

Having  finished  our  narrative,  it  is  proper,  before 
we  close  the  book,  to  make  a  few  observations  re- 
specting the  mission.  It.  has  been  a  favorite  hope, 
which  has  cheered  the  labor  of  the  Compiler,  that 
this  work  would  assist  to  invite  the  attention  of  our 


392  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

churches  to  the  Burman  mission,  and  to  arouse  the 
slumbering  energies  of  the  denomination  to  a  degree 
of  zeal  and  effort,  commensurate  with  their  numbers 
and  their  increasing  power. 

The  mission  has  been  successful. — It  is  true,  that 
it  has  been  impeded  by  intolerance;  interrupted  by 
sickness  and  by  war;  and  weakened  by  the  death  of 
six  Missionaries.  But  these  events  show,  the  more 
plainly,  how  great  has  been  the  success  of  the  mis- 
sion, notwithstanding  the  untoward  incidents,  which 
have  checked  and  annoyed  it.  If  we  take  the  num- 
ber of  converts  only,  as  the  measure  of  its  success, 
we  may  safely  affirm,  that  few  missions  in  modern 
times  have  accomplished  more  in  the  same  period, 
and  with  the  same  means.  More  than  one  hundred 
persons  have  been  baptized,  and,  with  a  few  excep- 
tions, have  proved,  by  the  uprightness  and  purity  of 
their  conduct,  the  sincerity  of  their  profession;  and 
this,  too,  notwithstanding  the  frequent  separation  of 
some  of  them  from  their  teachers,  and  their  conse- 
quent dispersion  among  idolaters.  The  mission 
has  been  established  about  seventeen  years,  during 
two  of  which  its  operations  were  wholly  suspended 
by  war.  Have  not  some  ministers  preached  the 
Gospel  in  this  country,  for  an  equal  length  of  time, 
with  all  the  advantages  of  a  common  language,  of 
Sabbaths,  Bibles,  tracts,  and  the  numberless  other 
auxiliaries  to  the  ministry  in  a  Christian  land,  with- 
out the  conversion  of  a  greater  number  of  indi- 
viduals than  Mr.  Judson  has  baptized  in  Burmah? 
Several  of  the  converts  have  died  in  faith  and  hope. 
If  one.  soul  is  more  valuable  than  worlds,  the  conver- 
sion of  Mah  Men-la  alone  would  have  been  worth 
all  the  expense,  toil,  and  suffering,  which  have  hith- 
erto attended  the  Burman  mission. 

But  the  number  of  conversions  is  not  the  proper 
gauge.  In  the  establishment  of  a  mission,  there  is 
much  to  be  done  in  laying  its  foundations.  The 
language  is  to  be  acquired ;  the  habits  and  feelings 
of  the  natives  are  to  be  learned;  the  Scriptures  are 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  393 

to  be  translated;  tracts  are  to  be  written  and  printed; 
and  the  other  weapons  of  the  Christian  warfare  are 
to  be  collected  and  prepared,  before  a  Missionary  can 
make  a  successful  onset  upon  the  strong-  holds  of 
Satan,  in  a  heathen  land.  The  first  Missionaries, 
therefore,  must  necessarily  be  pioneers,  to  remove  the 
obstructions,  and  make  straight  in  the  desert  a  high- 
way for  their  successors. 

Mr.  Judson  has  performed  this  service  for  the 
Burman  mission.  He  has  thoroughly  acquired  the 
language,  and  has  prepared  a  Grammar  and  Diction- 
ary, by  the  aid  of  which  future  Missionaries  will  be 
enabled  in  a  brief  period  to  qualify  themselves  to 
preach  the  Gospel.  *  The  New  Testament  is  trans- 
lated, and  portions  of  it  have  been  printed  and  circu- 
lated. The  Old  Testament  is  now  in  the  hands  of 
Mr.  Judson,  and  will  be  completed  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble. Thousands  of  tracts  have  been  distributed.  A 
printing  press  is  now,  without  doubt,  in  active  ope- 
ration, under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Bennett.  Four 
Missionaries,  besides  Mr.  Judson,  have  obtained  a 
sufficient  knowledge  of  the  language,  to  hold  inter- 
course with  the  natives,  and  are  now  actively  engag- 
ed in  their  schools  and  zayats.  Six  additional  Mis- 
sionaries have,  it  is  hoped,  arrived  in  Burmah.  Two 
ol  the  native  converts  have  been  ordained  as  preach- 
ers, and  several  others  exhibit  encouraging  evidence 
of  good  gifts  for  the  ministry.     Above  all,  Christian 

*  Of  this  Dictionary,  several  copies  have  been  received  in  tin's 
country.  It  is  a  well  printed  volume  of  411  pages.  It  is  intro- 
duced with  a  short  preface,  by  Mr.  WaJe,  and  a  few  remarks  on 
the  alphabet,  symbols,  &c.  taken  from  Mr.  Judson's  Burman 
tirammar.  Then  follows  the  Dictionary,  arranged  in  the  usual 
Jorm,  the  Burman  words  being  printed  in  the  order  of  the  alpha- 
bet, with  explanations  in  English.  In  preparing  this  work 
for  the  press,  from  Mr.  Judson's  manuscripts,  Mr.  Wade  had 
the  assistance  of  an  able  Burman  teacher.  The  Bengal  govern- 
ment subscribed  for  100  copies,  at  20  rupees  (about  8 id)  each. 
This  liberal  subscription  afforded  a  very  seasonable  aid  in  defray- 
ing the  expense  of  publication. 


394  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

churches  have  been  gathered,  composed  of  convert- 
ed Burmans,  and  built  on  the  foundation  of  the 
Apostles  and  Prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being 
the  chief  corner  stone. 

There  is  an  inviting  field  for  Missions  in  Bur- 
mah. — The  experiment  has  been  tried,  and  it  has 
been  proved,  that  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  can  tri- 
umph over  the  errors  and  subtleties  of  Burman 
minds,  and  the  levity,  deceitfulness,  and  sensuality 
of  their  hearts.  It  is  no  longer  a  question,  whether 
the  Burmans  can  become  sincere  disciples  of  Christ. 
The  learned  and  acute  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  and  the 
ignorant  and  simple  hearted  Moung  Shwa-ba,  have 
bowed  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  The  principles  of 
Boodhism  have  been  arrayed  against  the  doctrines 
of  the  Gospel,  with  all  the  force  of  ardent  zeal,  and 
subtle  argument;  but  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
has  pierced  like  a  two  edged  sword  through  the  joints 
and  marrow  of  the  system,  and  its  discomfited  advo- 
cates have  retired  abashed,  if  not  persuaded.  We 
may  be  assured,  then,  that  if  the  Gospel  be  preached 
in  Burmah,  with  the  usual  blessing  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  it  will  become  the  power  of  God  to  the  salva- 
tion of  the  natives. 

Another  encouraging  circumstance  is,  that  there 
is  not,  in  Burmah,  a  very  strong  attachment  to  the 
prevailing  religion.  A  system,  like  that  of  Boodh, 
which  differs  little  in  effect  from  absolute  Atheism, 
cannot  obtain  a  firm  hold  either  of  the  mind  or  heart. 
Its  doctrines  are  at  war  with  the  suggestions  of 
reason,  and  the  testimony  of  the  material  creation. 
The  first  principle  of  Boodhism  rests  on  so  frail  a 
basis,  that  the  simple  announcement  of  the  doctrine 
of  an  eternal  God  is  sufficient  to  subvert  it.  Moung 
Shwa-gnong  declared,  that  the  instant  he  heard  this 
doctrine  he  believed  it.  A  wide-spread  skepticism, 
in  reference  to  the  national  religion,  exists  among 
the  educated  classes  in  Burman.  The  system  is 
destitute  of  objects  to  fill  and  dazzle  the  imagination,, 
and  of  motives  to  touch  the  heart.     The  sacred 


MEMOIR    OF   MRS.    JTJDSON.  895 

books  are  sealed  from  the  eyes  of  all  but  the  learned 
and  the  priesthood,  by  the  secrecy  of  a  learned  lan- 
guage ;  and  little  is  known,  by  the  people,  of  the 
established  religion,  except  its  popular  fables,  and  its 
external  rites.  Gaudama  is  indeed  worshipped,  and 
his  images  are  found  in  the  pagodas  and  in  private 
dwellings.  But  there  is  not  that  variety  of  deities 
which  gave  to  the  idolatry  of  Greece  and  Rome,  as 
it  now  does  to  that  of  China  and  Hindostan,  its  po- 
etic attraction  to  cultivated  minds;  nor  that  connex- 
ion with  all  the  objects  of  nature,  with  the  heavens, 
the  mountains,  the  rivers  and  the  groves,  which 
brought  it  home  to  the  daily  business  and  bosoms 
of  the  common  people.  The  cast  that  exists  in 
Hindostan,  and  which  constitutes  one  of  the  firmest 
bulwarks  with  which  Satan  has  fortified  the  strong 
holds  of  idolatry,  is  not  found  in  Burmah.  The 
Gospel,  therefore,  finds  nothing  to  resist  it  in  the 
heart  of  a  Burman,  beyond  the  ordinary  depravity 
of  man,  except  the  shadowy  abstractions  of  Bood- 
hism,  which  has  no  great,  intelligible  doctrines  to 
expand  and  satisfy  his  mind;  no  consoling  truths 
and  definite  hopes  to  cheer  his  heart.  It  is  for  these 
reasons  confidently  asserted  by  travellers,  that  the 
king  might,  by  a  simple  decree,  sweep  away  at  once 
the  whole  system  of  Boodhism. 

There  is,  then,  ample  encouragement  to  preach 
the  Gospel  in  Burmah;  and  there  is  now  an  oppor- 
tunity for  the  introduction  of  any  number  of  Mis- 
sionaries, who  may  be  sent  thither.  There  is,  at 
present,  but  one  station  within  the  territories  actu- 
ally under  the  sway  of  the  Burman  Monarch;  but 
there  are  thousands  of  persons  in  the  provinces  ceded 
to  the  English,  to  whom  access  may  be  obtained, 
without  difficulty  or  danger.  The  station  at  Maul- 
mein  is  a  central  point,  where  Missionaries  may 
study  the  language,  under  the  immediate  tuition  of 
Mr.  Judson,  and  may  prepare  themselves  for  their 
duties;  and  from  which  the  Scriptures  and  tracts  may 
be  circulated  in  Burmah  Proper. 


396  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

This  field  belongs  appropriately  to  the  American 
Baptist  Churches. — Those  who  have  traced  the  histo- 
ry of  the  mission,  must  have  seen  many  wonderful 
tokens  of  the  divine  will,  that  the  American  Baptist 
Churches  should  be  intrusted  with  the  service  of 
converting  the  Burman  empire  to  the  Christian 
faith.  The  voice  of  Providence  on  this  point  cannot 
be  mistaken.  These  churches  are  responsible  to  God 
for  the  support,  enlargement,  and  vigorous  prosecu- 
tion of  this  mission.  They  are  responsible  to  the 
C hristian  world .  0 ther  denominations  of  C hristians 
have  chosen  their  posts  of  labor.  They  have  left 
the  Burman  empire  to  us,  and  they  require  us  to  do 
our  duty,  or  yield  our  place  to  others,  who  will  serve 
our  common  Master  more  faithfully.  Will  our 
churches  shrink  from  this  responsibility?  Will  they 
be  false  to  their  trust?  They  have  abundant  means 
at  their  command.  There  are  more  than  four  thou- 
sand Baptist  churches  in  the  United  States.  Can 
there  not,  then,  be  adequate  funds  furnished  ?  *  Are 
there  not  among  the  ministers  of  our  denomination, 
and  the  young  men  at  our  Academies  and  Colleges, 
some  who  will  devote  themselves  to  the  service  of 
their   Redeemer  in   Burmah?     Are  there  no  more 

*  If  all  the  friends  of  missions  would  imitate  the  example  of 
Mr.  Judson,  there  would  be  an  ample  supply  of  funds.  It  was 
stated,  at  page  354,  that  Mr.  Judson  had  paid  into  the  Treasury 
of  the  Board  above  four  thousand  dollars,  which  he  had  received 
chiefly  from  the  British  government,  as  a  compensation  for  his 
services  as  interpreter. 

In  addition  to  this,  he  has  paid  into  the  Treasury  about  $'6000, 
being  the  whole  of  his  private  property! — In  a  letter  to  the  Cor- 
responding Secretary,  dated  Maulmein,  May  31,  1828,  he  thus 
announced  this  gift: — "  When  I  left  America,  I  brought  with  me 
a  considerable  sum  of  money,  the  avails  of  my  own  earnings,  and 
the  gifts  of  my  relatives  and  personal  friends.  This  money  has 
been  accumulating  at  interest,  for  many  years,  under  the  manage- 
ment of  a  kind  friend  to  the  mission,  and  occasionally  receiving 
accessions  from  other  quarters,  particularly  at  the  close  of  the 
late  war,  until  it  amounts  to  12,000  rupees.  I  now  beg  leave  to 
present  it  to  the  Board,  or  rather  to  Him,  "  who  loved  us,  and 
washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood." 


MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON.  897 

Colmans  and  Wheelocks,  whose  hearts  burn  within 
them,  to  proclaim  to  the  dying  idolaters  of  Burmah, 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  ?  Are  there,  among 
our  sisters,  none  who  will  follow  Mrs.  Judson  to 
the  heathen  world,  and  there  offer  their  lives  as  a 
willing  sacrifice,  that  they  may  teach  the  Burmans 
the  way  of  eternal  life  ?  Thousands  of  Burmans  are 
dying  every  year,  without  hope.  The  Gospel  of 
Christ  can  save  them.  Shall  they  not  have  it? 
Baptists  of  America !  to  you  it  belongs  to  answer 
this  question. 

We  forbear  to  inquire,  whether  it  may  not  have 
been  the  design  of  God  in  committing  the  Burman 
mission  to  us,  to  establish  in  that  empire,  churches 
resembling  in  their  construction,  their  doctrines  and 
their  rites,  those  which  the  Apostles  founded;  and 
like  them,  to  be  models  for  the  churches  which  may 
hereafter  be  formed  in  that  empire,  and  in  the 
neighbouring  nations.  And  whether  there  may  not 
have  been  a  similar  end  in  view— the  spread  of  the 
pure  truth  of  God— in  confiding  to  our  brethren,  Dr. 
Carey  and  Mr.  Judson,  the  high  duty  of  preparing 
the  Scriptures  for  so  large  a  portion  of  the  eastern 
world. 

Though  the  mission  has  been  re-enforced,  there  is 
a  necessity  for  an  additional  number  of  Missionaries. 
Money,  also,  is  wanted  for  the  printing  of  the 
Scriptures.*    Tracts,  too,  may  be  printed,  and  circu- 

*  Since  the  first  edition  was  printed,  efforts  have  been  made, 
with  encouraging  success,  to  procure  funds  to  print  the  Scriptures 
and  tracts  in  Burman.  The  sum  of  one  thousand  dollars,  to 
print  the  Testament,  has  been  subscribed  by  a  few  individuals 
and  churches,  and  another  subscription  of  five  thousand  dollars, 
to  print  tlie  whole  Bible,  has  been  commenced.  The  American 
Bible  Society  have  voted  twelve  hundred  dollars  to  the  Board, 
and  the  Philadelphia  Bible  Society,  one  hundred  dollars,  for  the 
same  object.  The  subject  of  tracts  has  excited  attention.  The 
American  Tract  Society  have  voted  to  the  Board,  six  hundred 
dollars,  to  print  tracts  in  the  Burman  language;  and  several  soci- 
eties, auxiliary  to  the  Baptist  General  Tract  Societv,  have  been 
formed,  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  publication  of  Burman  tracts. 


398  MEMOIR    OP    MRS.    JUDSON. 

lated,  without  any  limit,  except  that  of  the  funds 
which  may  be  furnished.  This  is  one  of  the  easiest 
and  most  successful  methods  of  spreading  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel  in  Burmah.  The  history  of  the  mis- 
sion shows  the  beneficial  influence  of  tracts.  The 
first  inquirer  was  drawn  to  the  zayat  by  a  tract;  and 
Mah  Men-la,  the  most  valuable  female  convert, 
received  her  first  impressions  from  a  tract.  The 
ability  to  read  is  very  common;  and  tracts,  if  circu- 
lated, will  be  read. 

But  while  we  plead  the  claims  of  the  Burman 
mission  on  the  prayers  and  the  liberality  of  our 
churches,  we  would  not  be  understood  to  imply,  that 
no  other  portion  of  the  great  moral  waste  demands 
the  attention  of  our  denomination.  On  the  contra- 
ry, we  hesitate  not  to  express  our  decided  opinion, 
that  the  missionary  efforts  by  the  Baptist  churches 
in  this  country  ought  to  be  immediately  increased. 
Besides  the  existing  Missions  among  the  Aborigines, 
and  at  Liberia,  new  stations  ought  to  be  established. 
Greece,  South  America,  China,  and  other  countries, 
invite  our  labors.  According  to  the  lowest  compu- 
tation of  the  numbers  of  the  human  family,  upwards 
of  four  hundred  millions  of  our  fellow  men  are  idol- 
aters or  Mahometans.  The  largest  and  fairest 
regions  of  the  earth  are  yet  under  the  dominion  of  i 
superstition  and  its  manifold  miseries.  By  whom 
is  the  Gospel  to  be  preached  to  these  millions  of 
human  beings;  and  these  dark  places  of  the  earth  to 
be  recovered  to  the  dominion  of  the  King  of  Zion? 
Plainly,  it  must  be  done  by  the  Christian  Church. 
And  will  so  large  a  part  of  that  church,  as  the  Amer-f 
ican  Baptists,  be  contented  with  supporting  nine  or 
ten  ordained  Missionaries,  and  expending  from 
twelve  to  twenty  thousand  dollars  per  annum,  to 
spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour  ?  Why  should 
we,  who  number  so  great  a  portion  of  the  Christian 
host,  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord,  with  a  force 
and  zeal,  so  inadequate  to  the  wants  of  a  world 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  399 

lying   in  wickedness  —  so  disproportionate   to   the 
strength  of  the  denomination? 

Brethren,  let  us  resolve  that  we  will  neglect  our 
duty  no  longer.  Churches  of  Christ,  remember 
that  you  are  not  your  own.  He  who  purchased 
you  with  his  blood,  calls  on  you  to  engage  in  this 
glorious  enterprise,  with  the  full  measure  of  your 
ability;  and  to  advance,  with  united  hearts,  and  con- 
centrated energies,  like  an  army  with  banners,  to 
fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord,  until  the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  shall  have  become  the  kingdom  of  Im- 
manuel, — 

And  every  kindred,  every  tribe, 

On  this  terrestrial  ball, 
To  him  all  majesty  ascribe, 

And  crown  him  Lord  of  all. 


It  gives  us  pleasure  to  adorn  this  work  with  the 
following  Lines,  from  the  pen  of  one  of  the  most 
accomplished  literary  ladies  in  this  country.  They 
were  accompanied  by  a  polite  note  to  the  Editor,  in 
which  she  expresses  her  high  sense  of  the  "  energy, 
disinterestedness  and  sublime  piety,"  which  distin- 
guished the  character  of  Mrs.  Judson. 

ON  READING  THE  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 

I  saw  her  on  the  strand. — Beside  her  smil'd 
Her  native  land,  and  her  beloved  home, 
With  all  their  pageantry  of  light  and  shade, 
Streamlet  and  vale.     There  stood  her  childhood's  friends,— 
Sweet  sisters,  who  had  shar'd  her  inmost  thoughts, 
And  saintlike  parents,  whose  example  rais'd 
Those  thoughts  to  Heaven.     It  was  a  strong  array! 
And  the  fond  heart  clung  to  its  rooted  loves. 
But  Christ  had  given  it  panoply,  which  earth 
Might  never  overthrow. 

And  so  she  turn'd 
To  boisterous  ocean,  and  foisook  the  clime 
Whose  halcyon  bowers  had  nursed  her  joyous  youth. 


400  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

Again  I  look'd. — It  was  a  foreign  shore. 
The  tropic  sun  had  laid  his  burning  head 
On  twilight's  lap.     A  gorgeous  palace  caught 
His  last  red  ray,  while  hoarse  the  idol  song 
To  Boodah,  mingled  with  the  breeze  that  curl'd 
Broad  Irrawaddy's  tide.     Why  do  ye  point 
To  yon  lone  prison'?     Who  is  he  that  gropes 
Amid  its  darkness  with  those  fetter'd  limbs'? 
Mad  pagans  !  do  ye  thus  requite  the  man 
Who  toils  for  your  salvation? 

See  that  form 
Bending  in  tenderest  sympathy  to  sooth 
The  victim's  sorrow.     Tardy  months  pass  by, 
And  find  her  still  intrepid  at  the  post 
Of  danger,  and  of  disappointed  hope. 
Stern  sickness  smote  her,  but  she  felt  it  not, 
Heeded  it  not,  and  still  with  tireless  zeal 
Carried  the  hoarded  morsel  to  her  love ; 
Dar'd  the  rude  arrogance  of  savage  power 
To  plead  for  him,  and  bade  his  dungeon  glow 
With  her  fair  brow,  as  erst  the  angel's  smile 
Arous'd  imprison'd  Peter,  when  his  hands, 
Loos'd  from  their  chaius,  were  lifted  high  in  praise. 

There  was  another  scene,  drawn  by  his  hand 
Whose  pallid  pencil  blotteth  all  the  grace 
And  loveliness  of  man.    Keen  anguish  pours 
Its  fiercest  darts  into  that  martyr's  soul, 
Who  is  about  to  wash  her  garments  white 
In  the  Redeemer's  blood,  and  glorious  rise 
From  tribulation  to  a  world  of  rest. 

Dark  Burman  faces  are  around  her  Ded, 
And  one  pale  babe, — to  hush  whose  wailing  cry 
She  checks  the  death  groan,  and  with  fond  embrace 
Still  clasps  it  firmly  to  her  icy  breast, 
Even  till  the  heart-strings  break. 

He  comes  !     He  comes ! 
The  wearied  man  of  God,  from  distant  toil. 
His  home,  while  yet  it  seems  a  misty  speck, 
His  glance  descries, — half  wondering  that  the  step 
Of  his  beloved  glides  not  o'er  the  heath, 
As  wont,  to  meet  him. 

Ah  !  what  heathen  lip, 
In  its  strange  language,  told  him,  that  on  earth 
Nothing  remain'd  which  to  his  throbbing  heart 
In  that  hour's  desolation  he  might  press, 
Save  that  poor,  famish'd  infant.  Days  of  care 
Were  measur'd  to  him,  and  long  nights  of  grief 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  401 

Weigh'd  out, — and  then  that  little,  moaning  one 
Went  to  its  mother's  bosom,  and  slept  sweet 
'Neath  the  cool  branches  of  the  Hopia-tree. 

'Twas  bitterness  to  think  that  bird-like  voice, 
Which  conn'd  sweet  hymns  to  charm  a  father's  ear, 
Must  breathe  no  more.     This  is  to  be  alone! 
Alone  in  this  wide  world.     Yet  not  without 
A  Comforter.     For  the  meek  heart  that  trusts 
Its  all  to  Heaven,  and  sees  its  treasur'd  things 
Unfold  their  hidden  wing,  and  thither  soar, 
Doth  garner  up  its  hopes  more  firmly  there, 
And  toward  that  blessed  hour  look  joyously, 
Which  binds  its  sever'd  links,  to  break  no  more. 

Hartford  (Conn.) 


We  cannot  more  appropriately  close  this  volume, 
than  by  inserting  the  following  Address,  written  by 
Mrs.  Judson  during  her  visit  to  this  country.  It 
contains  some  valuable  information  respecting  the 
condition  of  females  in  the  East;  and  it  appeals, 
with  eloquence  and  force,  to  the  sensibilities  of  the 
female  heart — to  the  sympathies  and  compassion  of 
Christian  mothers,  wives  and  daughters.  It  is  a 
happy  peculiarity  of  modern  benevolent  exertions, 
that  females  are  invited  to  participate  in  the  holy 
work  of  benefiting  and  saving  mankind.  There 
are  posts  which  they  may  occupy,  appropriate  to 
their  warm  affections,  and  their  untiring  zeal,  and 
yet  to  their  modest  and  retiring  habits.  A  large 
proportion  of  the  whole  sum  of  good,  which  is  ac- 
complished in  the  world,  is  the  result  of  female 
diligence  and  liberality.  In  the  support  of  the  Bur- 
man  mission,  the  Ladies  of  our  churches  and  congre- 
gations may  contribute  essential  aid.  The  female 
schools  seem  to  claim  their  special  attention,  as  the 
most  direct  and  efficacious  method  of  elevating  the 
social  condition,  cultivating  the  minds,  and  saving 
34 


402  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

the  souls  of  the  women  of*  Burmah.  It  was  with  a 
view  to  these  schools,  that  this  Address  was  written; 
and  although  she  who  here  uttered  her  thoughts  and 
her  benevolent  desires,  is  gone  to  the  world  of  spirits, 
yet  being  dead,  she  still  speaks;  and  we  persuade 
ourselves  that  her  voice  will  not  be  heard  in  vain. 


ADDRESS 

TO  FEMALES  IN  AMERICA,  RELATIVE   TO  THE  SITUA- 
TION OF  FEMALES  IN  THE  EAST. 

"Boston,  Nov.  19,  1822. 

"  In  the  land  of  my  birth,  rendered  doubly  dear 
from  the  long  entertained  thought  of  never  again 
beholding  it;  in  the  country  favored  by  Heaven 
above  most  others,  it  is  with  no  common  sensations, 
I  address  my  sisters  and  female  friends  on  this  most 
interesting  subject.  Favored  as  we  are  from  infancy 
with  instruction  of  every  kind,  used  as  we  are  to 
view  the  female  mind  in  its  proper  state,  and  accus- 
tomed as  we  are  to  feel  the  happy  effects  of  female 
influence,  our  thoughts  would  fain  turn  away  from 
the  melancholy  subject  of  female  degradation,  of  fe- 
male wretchedness.  But  will  our  feelings  of  pity 
and  compassion — will  those  feelings  which  alone 
render  the  female  character  lovely,  allow  us  to  turn 
away — to  dismiss  the  subject  altogether,  without 
making  an  effort  to  rescue,  to  save?  No!  I  think 
I  hear  your  united  voices  echo  the  reply:  'Our 
efforts  shall  be  joined  with  vours.  Show  us  the 
situation  of  our  tawny  sisters  the  other  side  of  the 
world,  and  though  the  disgusting  picture  break  our 
hearts,  it  will  fill  us  with  gratitude  to  Him  who  has 
made  us  to  differ,  and  excite  to  stronger  exertion  in 
their  behalf.'     Listen,  then,  to  my  tale  of  wo ! 

"  In  Bengal  and  Hindostan,  the  females,  in  the 
higher  classes,  are  excluded  from  the  society  of  mem 
At  the  age  of  two  or  three  years,  they  are  married 
by  their  parents  to  children  of  their  own  rank  in  so- 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  403 

ciety.  On  these  occasions  all  the  parade  and  splen- 
dour possible  are  exhibited;  they  are  then  conducted 
to  their  fathers'  abode,  not  to  be  educated,  not  to 
prepare  for  the  performance  of  duties  incumbent  on 
wives  and  mothers,  but  to  drag  out  the  usual  period 
allotted,  in  listless  idleness,  in  mental  torpor.  At 
the  age  of  thirteen,  fourteen,  or  fifteen,  they  are 
demanded  by  their  husbands,  to  whose  home  they 
are  removed,  where  again  confinement  is  their  lot. 
No  social  intercourse  is  allowed  to  cheer  their  gloomy 
hours;  nor  have  they  the  consolation  of  feeling  that 
they  are  viewed,  even  by  their  husbands,  in  the  light 
of  companions.  So  far  from  receiving  those  delicate 
attentions  which  render  happy  the  conjugal  state, 
and  which  distinguish  civilized  from  heathen  na- 
tions, the  wile  receives  the  appellation  of  my  servant, 
or  my  dog,  and  is  allowed  to  partake  of  what  her 
lordly  husband  is  pleased  to  give  at  the  conclusion 
of  his  repast!  In  this  secluded,  degraded  situation, 
females  in  India  receive  no  instruction,  consequently 
they  are  wholly  uninformed  of  an  eternal  state. 
No  wonder  mothers  consider  female  existence  a 
curse;  hence  their  desire  to  destroy  their  female  off- 
spring, and  to  burn  themselves  with  the  bodies  of 
their  deceased  husbands.  This  last  circumstance 
might  imply  some  attachment,  were  it  not  a  well 
known  fact,  that  the  disgrace  of  a  woman  who  re- 
fuses to  burn  with  the  corpse  of  her  husband  is  such, 
that  her  nearest  relations  would  refuse  her  a  morsel 
of  rice  to  prevent  her  starvation.  Thus  destitute 
of  all  enjoyment,  both  here  and  hereafter,  are  the 
females  in  Bengal.  Such  is  their  life,  such  their 
death — and  here  the  scene  is  closed  to  mortal  view! 
But  they  are  amiable,  say  some,  and  destitute  of 
those  violent  passions,  which  are  exhibited  among 
females  in  our  own  country.  My  beloved  friends, 
be  not  deceived.  Who  ever  heard  that  ignorance 
was  favorable  to  the  culture  of  amiable  feelings? 
Their  minds  are  in  such  a  state  of  imbecility,  that 
we  might  hope  to  find  at  least  an  absence  of  vicious 


404  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

feelings.  But  facts  prove  the  contrary.  Whenever 
an  opportunity  for  exhibiting-  the  malignant  pas- 
sions of  the  soul  occurs,  human  nature  never  made 
a  more  vigorous  effort  to  discover  her  odious  de- 
formity, than  has  been  observed  in  these  secluded 
females. 

"  But  let  us  turn  our  eyes  from  the  present  pic- 
ture to  one  not  less  heart-rending,  but  where  hope 
may  have  a  greater  influence  to  brighten  and  to 
cheer.  The  females  in  the  Burman  Empire,  (con- 
taining a  population  far  above  the  United  States  of 
America,)  are  not,  like  the  females  in  Bengal,  seclud- 
ed from  all  society.  In  this  respect,  they  are  on  an 
equality  with  ourselves.  Wives  are  allowed  the 
privilege  of  eating  with  their  husbands.  They  en- 
gage in  domestic  concerns,  and  thus,  in  some  res- 
pects, the  Burman  females  deserve  our  particular 
sympathy  and  attention.  But  they  enjoy  little  of 
the  confidence  or  affections  of  their  husbands,  and  to 
be  born  a  female,  is  universally  considered  a  peculiar 
misfortune.  The  wife  and  grown  daughters  are 
considered  by  the  husband  and  father  as  much  the 
subjects  of  discipline,  as  younger  children;  hence  it 
is  no  uncommon  thing  for  females  of  every  age  and 
description,  to  suffer  under  the  tyrannic  rod  of  those 
who  should  be  their  protectors. 

"  Burmah,  also,  like  her  sister  nations,  suffers  the 
female  mind  to  remain  in  its  native  state,  without 
an  effort  to  show  how  much  more  highly  she  has 
been  favored.  The  females  of  this  country  are  live- 
ly, inquisitive,  strong  and  energetic,  susceptible  of 
friendship  and  the  warmest  attachment,  and  possess 
minds  naturally  capable  of  rising  to  the  highest 
state  of  cultivation  and  refinement.  But  alas,  they 
are  taught  nothing  that  has  a  tendency  to  cherish 
these  best  native  feelings  of  the  heart!  That  they 
possess  strong,  energetic  minds,  is  evident  from  their 
mode  of  conversing,  and  from  that  inquisitive  turn 
which  is  so  conspicuous.  It  may  not,  perhaps,  be 
uninteresting   to    mention   a  particular  display  of 


MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON.  405 

mental  energy  as  exhibited  in  the  early  inquiries  of 
Mali  Men-la.* 

"  Some  time  previous  to  our  arrival  in  Rangoon, 
her  active  mind  was  led  to  inquire  the  origin  of  all 
things.  If  a  Boodh  was  deity,  who  created  all  that 
her  eyes  beheld  ?  She  inquired  of  this  person,  and 
that,  visited  all  the  teachers  within  the  circle  of  her 
acquaintance,  but  none  were  able  to  give  her  satis- 
factory information  on  the  subject.  Her  anxiety 
increased  to  such  a  degree,  that  her  own  family  fear- 
ed she  would  be  deranged.  She  finally  resolved  on 
learning  to  read,  that  she  might  be  able  to  gain  the 
desired  information  from  their  sacred  books.  Her 
husband,  willing  to  gratify  her  curiosity  in  this 
respect,  taught  her  to  read  himself.  After  having 
acquired  what  very  few  Burman  females  are  allowed 
to  acquire,  she  studied  the  sacred  books,  which  left 
her  mind  in  the  same  inquisitive  state  as  when^sh^ 
commenced.  For  ten  years  she  had  continued  he» 
inquiries,  when,  one  day,  a  neighbour  [brought  in  a 
tract  written  by  Mr.  Judson,  from  which, she  deriv- 
ed her  first  ideas  of  an  eternal  God.  Hef  next  diffi- 
culty arose  from  her  being  ignorant  of/thfr residence 
of  the  author  of  the  tract,  and  it  was"not  till  after 
the  erection  of  the  zayat,  that  this  difficulty  was  re- 
moved. By  her  inquiries  respecting  the  Christian 
religion,  she  evinced  a  mind,  which,  had  it  been 
early  and  properly  cultivated,  would  have  hardly 
been  surpassed  by  females  in  our  own  country. 
And  happy  am  I  to  add,  that  she  not  only  became 
rationally  and  speculatively  convinced  of  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel,  but  was,  I  trust,  taught  to  feel  their 
power  on  her  heart,  by  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  embraced  them,  has  become  an  ornament  to 
her  profession,  and  her  daily  walk  and  conversation 
would  shame  many  professors  of  religion  in  Chris- 
tian countries. 

"  Shall  we,  my  beloved  friends,  suffer  minds  like 
these  to  lie  dormant,  to  wither   in  ignorance  and 

*  For  an  account  of  her  decease,  see  p.  358  of  this  work. 


406  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JUDSON. 

delusion,  to  grope  their  way  to  eternal  ruin,  with- 
out an  effort  on  our  part,  to  raise,  to  refine,  to  ele- 
vate, and  to  point  to  that  Saviour  who  has  died 
equally  for  them  as  for  us?  Shall  we  sit  down  in 
indolence  and  ease,  indulge  in  all  the  luxuries  with 
which  we  are  surrounded,  and  which  our  country  so 
bountifully  affords,  and  leave  beings  like  these,  flesh 
and  blood,  intellect  and  feeling,  like  ourselves,  and 
of  our  own  sex,  to  perish,  to  sink  into  eternal  mise- 
ry ?  No !  by  all  the  tender  feelings  of  which  the 
female  mind  is  susceptible,  by  all  the  privileges  and 
blessings  resulting  from  the  cultivation  and  expan- 
sion of  the  human  mind,  by  our  duty  to  God,  and 
our  fellow  creatures,  and  by  the  blood  and  groans 
of  Him  who  died  on  Calvary,  let  us  make  a  united 
effort ;  let  us  call  on  all,  old  and  young,  in  the  circle 
of  our  acquaintance,  to  join  us  in  attempting  to 
meliorate  the  situation,  to  instruct,  to  enlighten,  and 
save  females  in  the  Eastern  world;  and  though  time 
and  circumstances  should  prove  that  our  united  ex- 
ertions have  been  ineffectual,  we  shall  escape  at  death 
that  bitter  thought,  that  Burman  females  have  been 
lost,  without  an  effort  of  ours  to  prevent  their  ruin. 

"ANN  H.  JUDSON." 


APPENDIX. 


It  is  intended  to  insert,  under  this  head,  in  fu- 
ture editions,  such  facts  concerning  the  Burman 
mission,  as  may  be  needful  to  a  complete  knowl- 
edge of  its  history. 

The  intelligence  contained  in  the  last  edition 
was  continued  to  June  5,  1830.  (See  page  390.) 
Mr.  Judson  had  left  Rangoon,  in  company  with 
Moung  Ing  and  four  other  native  converts,  for 
Prome.  He  arrived  there  about  Juue  10.  He 
built  a  zayat,  and  preached,  and  distributed  tracts 
with  some  success,  for  about  three  months  and  a 
half.  But  such  a  spirit  of  opposition  was  excited, 
that  he  thought  it  best  to  return  to  Rangoon, 
where  he  arrived  in  September.  In  a  letter  dated 
February  5,  1831,  he  says,  "  During  the  past  year, 
there  have  been  baptized,  twelve  at  Maulmein, 
seven  at  Rangoon,  and  twenty-eight  at  Tavoy— in 
all,  forty-seven — five  of  whom  are  Europeans,  and 
the  rest  natives ;  three  have  been  finally  excluded, 
and  a  few  are  under  censure.  Since  the  beginning 
of  the  year,  one  young  man,  by  name  Moung 
Shway-gnong,  has  been  baptized  here,  three  or 
four  Europeans  at  Maulmein,  and  four  Karens  at 
Tavoy.  The  most  prominent  feature  in  the  mis- 
sion at  present,  is  the  surprising  spirit  of  inquiry 
that  is  spreading  everywhere  through  the  whole 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land." 

Messrs.  Mason  and  Kincaid,  with  their  wives, 
arrived  at  Maulmein,  Nov. '28,  1830.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mason  soon  after  went  to  Tavoy.  Mr.  Kincaid 
took  charge  of  the  English  church  at  Maulmein. 


408  APPENDIX. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jones  arrived  at  Maulmein  about 
the  middle  of  February,  1831. 

Mr.  and  Messrs.  Wade  were  at  Maulmein  at  the 
last  date.  Mr.  Wade  was  busily  employed  in 
preaching,  distributing  tracts,  superintending  the 
press,  &c.  Mrs.  Wade's  health  was  feeble.  The 
female  boarding  school  had  been  re-commenced, 
under  the  care  of  Mrs.  Bennett  and  a  native  sister. 
Ten  little  girls  had  joined  the  school.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Boardman  returned  to  Tavoy  about  the  last 
of  November,  1830.  Their  youngest  child,  aged 
eight  months,  died  in  September.  Mr.  B  himself 
died  of  a  consumption,  Feb.  11, 1831,  on  his  return 
from  a  visit  to  the  Karens,  thirty-four  of  whom 
were  baptized  by  Mr.  Mason,  in  the  presence  of 
Mr.  Boardman,  the  day  before  he  died.  The  Lord 
has  given  great  success  to  his  gospel  among  the 
Karens.     Sixty-nine  of  them  had  been  baptized. 

Mr.  Bennett  was  actively  engaged  at  the  press, 
in  printing  tracts,  for  which  a  most  urgent  desire 
was  manifested  by  the  natives.  Upwards  of 
100,000  copies  of  different  tracts  had  been  printed, 
and  the  greater  part  of  them  distributed. 

Mr.  Oliver  T.  Cutter,  a  printer,  sailed  from  Bos- 
ton, with  his  wife,  on  the  12tli  of  October,  1831,  to 
join  Mr.  Bennett.  The  Board  sent  another  press 
in  the  same  vessel.  Another  printer  has  been  ap- 
pointed, who  will  probably  sail  in  a  few  months. 

Under  date  of  June  6,  1831,  Mrs.  Boardman 
writes  that  the  schools  at  Tavoy  are  prosperous, 
and  that  the  demand  for  tracts  increases. 


